ã€ŠLonging For My Rejected Lunaã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "I did nothing to her!" The sound of Erika''s voice reverberated in the entire pack house as she followed Alex up the stairs, tears staining her delicate face.

    She knew that Alex at least didn''t like her, but they had been married for three years. Three whole years!

    He still didn''t trust her.

    How could he say she was capable of murder when she hadn''t even done anything to anyone for the past three years she had been living in the packhouse as his Luna?

    She had done everything she knew a good Luna and good daughter inw should do, making sure that everything and everyone was happy. But he still felt she hadn''t done enough and couldn''t even trust her.

    If she really had ulterior motives, She would have directly killed everyone in the Blood Moon Pack with just a few Wolfbanes here and there in their food as she was the cook in the house.

    But instead, Alex chose to believe that bitch that just arrived two days ago.

    "You were the only one standing close to the staircase!" Alex''s voice boomed in anger.

    How could a woman be so shameless?

    She was the only one standing at the staircase at the time of the fall, how could she still deny the fact that she was responsible for Serenity''s fall!

    Erika gave Alex a bewildered look, "Alex I did nothing! Serenity threw herself down the stairs to frame me!" She defended anxiously.

    That Serenity girl was vicious, extremely vicious. Even to her own self.

    She and Serenity had been standing by the staircase earlier, discussing the issue

    of Serenity being Alex''s first love and Erika being the obstacle.

    Then suddenly, Serenity sighted Alex approaching and immediately grabbed Erika, saying Erika should forgive her.

    At first, Erika was very surprised. But when she saw Alex approaching, She immediately understood the bitch''s motive.

    But she was already toote, because at that time, Serenity had already thrown herself down the stairs.

    "Can you even hear yourself?!" Alex barked and turned to look at her. He took two steps closer to her and pinned her on the railings.

    The position he had her was so dangerous that if she missed a step, she would directly fall to her death.

    Erika gulped as she stared into Alex''s ck eyes. One that looked like a bottomless dark well. The very ones she fell in love with the very first day she met him three years ago.

    Those eyes that always held a deep resentment towards her.

    It was looking very murderous right now. The same pair of ck eyes looked like

    it was going to stab her a million times if she didn''t keep her mouth shut.

    "Erika..." Alex breathed, using her name for the first time in three years, aside the day of their mating ceremony.

    "I never knew you could be such a bloody disgusting liar! I saw you that day, your both hands.." he grabbed her hands, "this hands! They were the very ones I saw that were extended towards Serenity as if to push her! Now you tell me that you did nothing and she threw herself down the stairs on her own?!"

    Alex felt the urge tough out loud at this woman''s shamelessness.

    She was not only a gold digger and a shameless woman, but also a bloody liar.

    Erika''s tears fell uncontrobly from her eyes as she felt Alex''s hand tightened his grip on her wrist.

    It hurt so much but she couldn''t even voice out the pains.

    Right from the first day she stepped into this pack house, she had never

    experienced happiness or what it felt like to be married.

    She had expected a one sided love marriage to be a simple task to handle.

    She felt it was easy to mend.

    She had spoken to her father the day after the mating and he said that a man who didn''t love her, would never love her.

    But she waved it off and told him she could handle it all. Not knowing she was deceiving herself.

    Her father, Alpha Jerome, had given her three years. Three years to mend her marriage and make her husband fall for her, or she had to return to their pack and take over as the next leader of the pack.

    No one in the Blood moon pack knew about her identity as Alpha Jerome''s only daughter.

    She had hidden her identity from everyone, so she could live like a normal werewolf without having so many bootlickers.

    But now, The three years given to her by Alpha Jerome have psed.

    "If you want me to forgive you and give you a second chance, then you have to go and apologize to Seren. Tell her to forgive you, or else I wouldn''t" Alex said and released his hold on her. He turned around and began walking to their bedroom door.

    He paused again suddenly, and without turning, he said to her, "Be prepared for a divorce if she doesn''t forgive you"

    Erika gritted her teeth in anger as she watched him disappear into the room.

    She, the daughter of Alpha Jerome of the Ironw Pack. Apologize to that lowlife husband thief?

    Never!

    She clenched her fist as she red at the door Alex had disappeared into.

    "I would rather leave than apologize to that low life" she dered firmly and her wolf, Raven purred in response.

    Erika wiped her tears, she wasn''t going to cry for an already failed marriage.

    If only she had listened to her father the first time he said she could always reject

    Alex, this wouldn''t have happened.

    She wouldn''t have been in such a traumatizing situation.

    No one liked her in the pack house except the pack elders.

    Alex''s mom and sister were never good to her from the very beginning.

    They made her stay in the packhouse, a living hell.

    Making sure she did the work of the maids instead.

    She cooked, cleaned, and washed. Something a Luna should never be seen doing.

    She did all that without anyints. But after everything, they all sided Serenity and left her to face the me of what she never even did.

    Erika was fed up this time. She was so done with living in a loveless marriage.

    Her husband saw her as a gold digger, while the others saw her as a poor and ignorant gold digging orphan.

    She let them all call her whatever they liked this past three years.

    But today marked an end to all of that.

    She was done with all of these mockeries.

    It was time to listen to her father.

    She would leave the Bloodmoon and go back to the Ironw to fulfill her destiny.

 Chapter 2

    The door to their bedroom was pushed open and Erika walked in.

    She saw Alex sitting my the window with some papers which she assumed were the pack projects. It didn''t matter to her though.

    Alex looked up from the papers in his hand and tilted his head with a grin on his face.

    "She forgave you?" He asked, but Erika clenched her fist and responded, "Alex, I want a divorce"

    Alex''s hand froze mid air as he tried to take a sip of whatever he was drinking.

    Did he hear her right?

    The smile on his face had disappeared without a trace.

    He smirked and finally took a sip of the coffee.

    "You want a divorce?" He asked as if she hadn''t said it the first time.

    She nodded and met his gaze, "Yes" she answered, her voice firm and resolute.

    He chuckled lightly and stood up to his full height.

    "So you rather chose a divorce than apologize to Seren?"

    The pet names he always called Serenity was the most painful for her.

    She could clearly count in her head how many times he had even addressed her - Erika, by her name.

    That is, two times only.

    "When did you change this much?" Alex asked as he made his way to where she stood. "You used to be very obedient. But now you can''t even give amon apology. You suddenly have an ego"

    Erika looked into his mocking eyes and retorted, "Alex, I''m innocent! I did nothing wrong to Sere "

    Alex used a finger to silence her.

    "Keep your mouth shut. Do you have evidence to prove your innocence?"

    He removed his finger from her lips to let her answer. Her answer was an unexpected one.

    "My words are enough"

    Alex rolled his eyes at the dumb woman.

    How could she be so stupid?

    "Erika, if you think that you could just do whatever you want and go scot-free, then you have to wake up"

    He said and Erika looked at him in confusion.

    She didn''t expect the next thing that followed.

    Alex dragged her by the arm roughly, out of their room and straight downstairs.

    Their were maids in the living room, doing some cleaning.

    Some Elders and Guards were also present in the living room when Alex dragged Erika pass them and straight outside of the pack.

    Just as they appeared outside, they both ran into Gage, Alexander''s Beta as he was bringing in the one and only bitch who was responsible for this whole thing.

    Serenity looked very pitiful, with bandages on her head as she limped her way into the pack house.

    Seeing the way Alex dragged his mate, Gage walked forward to stop him immediately.

    "What''s going on, man? Where are you taking your mate?"

    He asked as he saw the bruise Alex had given Erika on her pale skin.

    It was very evident as Erika was extremely fair.

    Alex on seeing Serenity, left Erika and rushed over to her immediately.

    He pulled her softly into his arms in front of everyone and this gesture made Erika''s wolf, Cindy, growl in anger.

    "How could he care for someone else more than his mate?!" Cindy barked in anger.

    "Are you alright?" Alex asked the pitiful looking Serenity, "Come and take a sit over here" he pulled her towards the sofa in the living room and made her sit on it.

    The entire pack members who were present, watched as their Alpha treated another woman better than his mate.

    They couldn''t me the Alpha for his showing his affection towards Serenity.

    The Luna''s Actions had greatly displeased the entire pack members and they all looked at her in disdain.

    "Why is the Alpha treating that woman like his mate?" Someone whisper asked, to the hearing of Erika who was close to them.

    "The Luna pushed that woman down the stairs, I guess it was because she was jealous"

    "Yes, the Alpha treats that woman better than his mate"

    ¡°But I''ve known Luna Erika to be a nicedy. Who would have thought she was this heartless and evil?"

    Erika heard all their words clearly as tears fell from her eyes.

    How could the pack members be this despicable?

    They clearly said she wasn''t someone to do such, but they believed she did it.

    It hurt her that no one believed her in the pack, especially her own mate.

    Alex was supposed to be the first person to ask what exactly happened and not make the decision like a coward.

    "He is a coward!" Cindy agreed.

    Alex looked at Serenity''s pale face and touched the bandage on her head a bit.

    The bitch who should have gotten a good award for her acting, winced in response and squeezed out a tear.

    "It hurts, Alex" she whined and Alex rubbed her back soothingly.

    He then turned and red at Erika who stood there with her hands holding her clothes tightly.

    Alex moved, he appeared before her, towering over her as he demanded, "Erika, go over there and apologize to Serenity"

    Erika gritted her teeth.

    "I said I would never apologize for something I didn''t do?

    "Stop acting stubborn and go there now!" Alex raised his voice this time, almost raising his hand as well.

    Erika was such an annoying woman.

    Erika raised her eyes to meet his. She dared not cower before him like a puppy.

    ¡°Alex, I did nothing wrong and I will never apologize¡±

    Alexughed and shook his head.

    "And why is that? Why won''t you apologize?"

    "Because I didn''t do anything to her!"

    "Erika that''s enough!" Alex gripped her chin and she winced at the pain his grip brought.

    Gage tried to intervene, but one warning look from Alex made him froze in his steps.

    "Erika, you will go over there and apologize to Serenity Or else, don''t me me for my next actions"

    Cindy whimpered as their mate mistreated she and Erika.

    Erika had already dered that she would never apologize for what she didn''t do,

    so she stood her ground.

    "I said, I won''t apologize. Besides you gave me an option to choose from and I chose divorce over apologizing!"

    Alex shook his head and brought her face closer to his.

    "I''m sorry to tell you, but the conditions have changed now. You are going to apologize and divorce at the same time"

 Chapter 3

    ********ERIKA''S POV********

    Never in a million years did I ever think that I would hear such words from Alex.

    My eyes were fixed solely on his face, neglecting the intense paining from my chin.

    His death grip was extremely painful, but the pain didn''t match up to the one I felt in my heart.

    I had loved Alex for three years. I did everything for him, sacrificed everything just

    to be by his side and be a good Luna for his pack.

    But it seems like not everyone deserved sacrifices.

    How could he trust a woman whom he hadn''t seen for the past seven years over

    me who had been with him for three years?

    Serenity just came back two days ago and he already trusted her?

    Was it because of her looks?

    Sure, Serenity was beautiful and dainty, But I wasn''t bad looking either.

    "You''re much prettier than that bitch" Cindy added and I almost nodded in approval.

    But Alex kept choosing her. Choosing her over his own mate.

    "Alex..." I tried to call out to him in the most sweetest voice I believed I had.

    But he pushed my face away and groaned in anger.

    He turned again to look at me and said, "Erika, be good and apologize to Seren"

    But I still wouldn''t budge and just shook my head.

    Why should I apologize to that dog?

    "I won''t apologize" I said again, my head lowered.

    Murmurs filled the surrounding as everyone began talking about me.

    I couldn''t care less about them. They didn''t want to believe me, so why should I be bothered about how they saw me?

    "Alex, believe me this once, I didn''t push her....." I was still saying when suddenly as fast as the wind, Alex turned and grabbed my neck harshly.

    My eyes widened as I felt him choke me.

    "Erika you will kneel and apologize to Seren right here, right now!" He said in his Alpha voice and I froze.

    Did Alex hate me that much?

    Just what does that Serenity mean to him?

    I felt my breath leaving me slowly and I began to struggle for air, holding tightly to his arms as my tears poured down heavily.

    "Al_Al_Alex..." I clutched to his arm tightly, hoping he would let me go and let me take a breather.

    Gage seemed to have noticed that I was really choking, he rushed over and held Alex, trying to get his hands off my neck.

    "Alex stop, you''re choking her!" He yelled and pulled Alex back immediately.

    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Serenity smirk with a wink.

    "That bitch!" Cindy growled in anger as I fell to the floor, clutching to my neck.

    Alex looked down at me and ran a hand through his hair.

    "Erika, apologize quickly!" Gage was the one who spoke, but I ignored him, still lying breathless on the floor.

    "You think your stubbornness would get you anywhere?!" Alex snarled.

    I still ignored him, trying to catch my breath.

    Alex wasn''t pleased with my actions and he walked up to me again. He pulled me

    up harshly and I winced, but he didn''t seem to care.

    He pulled me to stand before Serenity who had tears in her eyes.

    That sly witch.

    "Kneel" Alexmanded and I snapped my head to him.

    First it was apologize, now kneel?

    Over my dead body would I ever kneel before this dog.

    "I will apologize, but I would never kneel before her" I said through gritted teeth and Alex chuckled.

    "You will do both, and you have no choice" he said and the next second, he

    directly kicked the back of my kneel, making me kneel before Serenity.

    I broke out in tears at this treatment.

    How could my mate do this?!

    "Now apologize!" He yelled.

    I gritted my teeth as pain coarsed through my entire body.

    "Serenity, I''m sorry" I said in more like a whisper.

    "Louder!" Alex nudged me and I almost fell.

    "Serenity I''m sorry for pushing you down the stairs!" I yelled out as more tears fell from my eyes.

    This treatments and humiliations I faced today would forever be etched in my heart.

    I would never forgive any of them and I''ll make sure to get my revenge on them. "That''s more like it" Alex said softly and turned to Serenity.

    She looked at me pitifully and stood up, "Please get up, Erika. You''re the Luna of this pack, I''m not worthy for you to kneel before me" she immediately helped me

    up.

    "That cunning dog!" Cindy yelled in anger, "when you were asked to kneel, why didn''t she say this?!"

    I was pissed too. When I was asked to kneel, why didn''t she say all these?

    "It''s all my fault for pissing you off that day, I never meant to say those hurtful

    words. I deserve that push" Serenity said and looked down pitifully.

    The bitch was still putting the me on me!

    I didn''t even push her!

    Alex came forward and took Serenity into his arms.

    "It''s not your fault, Seren"

    He said and red at me.

    "Now that I apologized, can I get the divorce?" I asked, my gaze fixed on the floor.

    Alex chuckled and said, "Yes, of course"

    I felt my heart being stabbed by multiple knives.

    I had asked that question to see if he would at least let me stay after apologizing.

    But it seems he truly made up his mind to let me go this time.

    "Ok then" I said and looked up at him, staring directly into his ck eyes.

    Those eyes.

    One that captured my heart on the first day we met.

    One that I''d always get lost in each time I look into it.

    Right now, those eyes were ring daggers at me and I couldn''t care less anymore.

    "I, Erika ckwood, stand before you, Alexander Robertson, with a heavy heart. I hereby reject you as my mate. The bond we once shared has grown fragile, and my soul yearns for a different path. May you find sce in the love of another, and may we both find the happiness we seek."

 Chapter 4

    **********ERIKA''S POV**********

    "You do know that rejecting Alex doesn''t mean you''ve stopped being his Luna" Cindy suddenly said and I paused from what I was doing.

    I was currently in our bedroom, packing my stuffs and ready to vacate this hell of a packhouse.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.

    "I mean to say that, you can''t just reject Alex and think that you''re free" Cindy said again.

    "I heard you the first time, but why? What else has to be done?" I asked.

    "You both have to dissolve the mate bond"

    Cindy answered.

    "What?" I asked in surprise, "what do you mean dissolve the mate bond?"

    "You both are Alphas, though he doesn''t know. But mere rejection by words mean nothing, you have to dissolve the mate bond to bepletely free from each other. I''m pretty sure Alex knows this as well"

    I was taken aback by her exnation. I leaned by bedside table and my brows furrowed even more.

    "Howe I never knew about all this?" I asked.

    "Because you never listened to your father''s teaching about mating" Cindy

    snarled in response.

    "Don''t push the me on me Cindy, my father was never an easy going man" I said and continued my packing.

    "I get it but still, you have to dissolve the mate bond"

    "How do I do it?" I asked half way through my packing.

    "I''m not sure, maybe ask someone else, I really don''t know how it works" Cindy replied honestly.

    I stopped moving again, "who am I supposed to ask if not you?"

    "Go ahead and ask Alex" Cindy growled.

    "Shut up" i warned and continued.

    As I finished packing my bags, I felt a surge of excitement. I was ready to leave this hell of a packhouse, and without anyone noticing, I quietly slipped out of the packhouse.

    Inside, everyone seemed preupied, likely busy making sure Serenity''s room was just the way Alex wanted it.

    It really amused me how they treated her with such care and attention, as if she were the Luna herself. Meanwhile, the true Luna was being mistreated and treated like an Omega.

    "Just ignore them and let''s go," Cindy whispered.

    I nodded in agreement, understanding that it was time to leave all the negativity behind. With a smile, I stepped out of the packhouse and onto the streets.

    Twilight had already begun. The sky was painted with hues of orange and purple, and a serene calmness settled over the surroundings.

    I walked through the dimly lit lonely street, Cindy''s voice broke the silence suddenly, "Erika, where are we headed now?" she asked.

    For a moment, I remained silent, lost in my own thoughts, continuing to put one foot in front of the other.

    The decision I had made weighed heavily on my mind. I had finally reached a breaking point in the brutal life I had been living, and I knew it was time for a change.

    This was when I needed to reach out to my family.

    I was ashamed though, because my father had told me this would happen and I doubted him and trusted my own abilities.

    I stopped walking and replied to Cindy, "It''s been three long years, now I''ll to reach out to Jace."

    "I know this is a big step for you. But remember, you were never alone from the beginning. I''m here too, We''re in this together," she said.

    With renewed determination, I opened my mindlink once again, a connection I hadn''t used in years. It felt strange yet familiar as I reached out to Jace, my stepbrother.

    "Jace," I called out through the mindlink.

    There was a brief moment of silence, and then I could sense his surprise through the mindlink.

    It was as if he hadn''t expected to hear from me after all these years. "Erika?" he replied, his voiceced with disbelief. "Is that really you?"

    A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I felt a rush of emotions flood over me. "Yes, Jace, it''s me," I confirmed.

    There was a pause on the other end of the mindlink, and I could sense his curiosity growing. "What do you need, Erika? It''s been three years, did your marriage work?" Jace asked.

    Taking a deep breath, I gathered my thoughts before continuing. "Jace, I''ve made a decision. I''m leaving the Blood moon, and I''m returning to start a fresh," I exined. "I want to meet you at the borders of the Bloodmoon Pack, now"

    "Alright, I''ll be there" he responded and cut the mindlink.

    I walked for a few more miles and finally, after what felt like an eternity, I arrived at the border.

    My heart raced as I took in the sight before me. Parked there, right at the edge of the pack''s territory, was a sleek and modern Te Model S id, polished exterior gleamed under the moonlight, a stark contrast against the dark wilderness.

    I smirked and slowly approached the car.

    The door was slightly ajar, as if inviting me to step inside.

    And then, as if in a dream, my heart surged with pride as my step brother Jace stepped out from the passenger side.

    He looked different from thest time I had seen him three years ago. His shoulders were broader, his gaze more focused, and his height was impressive.

    He had a dark aura around him, one that wasn''t that obvious before.

    We locked eyes in the dark, and instantly felt an unbreakable bond between us.

    His driver stepped out as well, impably dressed, and exuding an air of professionalism and discretion.

    "Wow, Jace lookspletely different!" Cindy screamed in my head and I almost rolled my eyes.

    Part of me was thrilled to see him after three long years.

    But there was also a sense ofpetition between us each time. Even if I was

    the Alpha, he never showed me that respect and instead acted like the typical big brother I''d really wish I didn''t have.

    We exchanged pleasantries, each trying to assert our dominance.

    "Erika," Jace greeted me. "Looking good. Ready to take on the pack?"

    I smirked, determined not to let him have the upper hand. "Of course, Jace. I''ve

    been preparing for this moment my whole life."

    "Yes! You''re indeed ready!" Cindy yelled happily.

    Jace chuckled, his eyes sparkling with a mix of amusement and pride. "Oh, I''ve always been one step ahead of you, little sis. But I''m excited to see what you bring to the table."

    I smiled softly as the driver came and took my luggage from me.

    "Whatever I bring to the table, has nothing to do with you, Jace" I replied, trying to

    sound sarcastic but also maintaining a respectful tone.

    Jace finally chuckled and took a step away from where he stood.

    "Wee back, Erika"

 Chapter 5

    **********Alex''s POV*********

    In my office, Gage sat across from me, looking surprised and concerned. He then blurted out, "Dude, I can''t believe Erika actually rejected you in front of everyone. That was intense!"

    I lean back in my chair, trying to maintain a cool and collected facade. "Rx. Erika was just throwing a tantrum. You know how she can be sometimes."

    Gage raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced by my nonchnt response. "But, Alex, it seemed like more than just a tantrum. She seemed really serious about ending things with you. Are you sure you''re not underestimating her feelings?"

    I shrug, trying to downy the situation. "Look, Gage, I know Erika better than anyone. She''s always been a bit dramatic, especially when things don''t go her way. And she might be a bit mad because I nearly choked her and made her apologize to Seren, but trust me, this is just another one of her phases. She''lle around eventually."

    Gage leaned forward, his voice filled with genuine concern. "I don''t know, man. This feels different."

    Just as Gage finished his statement, a knock came at the door immediately and we both shifted our attentions to the door.

    That must be Erika.

    I knew she would be ok in no time, like I told Gage.

    "Come in" Gage Called and the door was pushed open.

    In walked a maid with her head bowed as she stood before us.

    "Greetings, Alpha Alex and Beta Gage."

    She greeted and I just leaned back into her seat.

    "Why are you here?" I asked.

    She hesitated and began fidgeting with her clothes.

    "Are you here to take your clothes off?" Gage suddenly asked as he took a sip of his wine.

    I almost chuckled but I had to look serious before them.

    "No, no sir. I''m here for something else"

    "Which is?" I asked this time.

    "Alpha Alex, Luna Erika has left the pack" The maid said and I froze.

    It took me roughly 2 minutes to process her words.

    Erika left the pack?

    Gage turned to give me that knowing look of his and I red at him.

    He turned to look at the maid and stretched out his hand to give the cup back to her.

    "Thanks for the information, please take this back to the kitchen and don''te back till we call for you" He said and the maid nodded, before scurrying away.

    Gage then turned back to me again and smiled.

    "Alex, Erika left the pack"

    He purposely repeated and I had the urge to hurl something at him.

    "So?" I asked instead, seeming unfazed.

    "I''m telling you your mate left the pack and all you could say is so?" Gage asked in disbelief.

    What was he expecting me to do?

    Go after her?

    Oh please, I''m the Alpha and not some dog who follow a woman around.

    "Erika is such a child, she is just throwing a tantrum. She''ll return when no one says a word to her" I said tiredly and took up a project I left pending for weeks. "Alex can you hear yourself?!" Gage yelled and my wolf growled as well. "Keep it down, will you?"

    "How can I do that when you don''t even act like you''re sane?!"

    I rolled my eyes at him, "I am sane, Gage. You just don''t understand Erika" I tell him and focused on the paper in hand again.

    "So what if she doesn''t return as you said?" Gage asked and I was so tempted to send him out of my office.

    How could he be such a pest in another man''s issues.

    My lips curled into a smirk as I sneered," A poor orphan, fatefully bound to me. Does she truly believe that abandoning the sanctuary of the Bloodmoon Pack will offer her sce? She deluded herself if she thinks the streets will be kind to her, far from the luxury she''s grown ustomed to within this walls"

    Gage just gave me a bewildered look and I smiled.

    I stood up to my feet and strolled towards him, patting his shoulders softly.

    "Erika is a gold digger who found her way into being a Luna of this pack through the moon goddess. I''m even surprised how she matched me up with a lowlife instead of someone like Seren. Speaking of Seren, I have to go check on her, she must be awake"

    I matched towards the door when Gage suddenly called out to stop me again.

    "Alex, you''re seriously not going to look for Erika?"

    I groaned in anger and turned to look at him in annoyance.

    "She will return on her own" i said and pulled the door open to leave.

    "You really have to go look for Erika" I heard my wolf, Elijah spoke in my mind and

    I rolled my eyes.

    "You too? Weren''t you there when she rejected us?" I asked him.

    "That was because you treated her wrongly!" Elijah growled.

    "What wrong did I do?" I asked.

    "You asked her to kneel before that cunning woman and apologize. You even almost killed her!"

    I chuckled at his words.

    "Firstly, Erika had to apologize and secondly, she was very annoying and disobedient, so I was carried away by my anger and choked her" I replied as I got closer to Seren''s door.

    "Now be good, Elijah. Erika will return when she''s done wandering the entire city without any help." Elijah let out a frustrated groan, clearly angered by my decision of not looking for her.

    But I didn''t let his annoyance get to me. I knew that deep down, he woulde to terms with it soon. After all, Erika''s actions were her own choice, and we couldn''t force her to stay if she didn''t want to.

    As I reflected on Erika''s behavior, a mix of frustration and disappointment washed

    over me.

    She could be so cunning and maniptive, always ying her own game. It wasn''t enough for her to simply be jealous of Seren; she had even tried to kill her. Now, she had taken it a step further by leaving, likely to make herself look pitiful in front of my subjects.

    Erika was being pretentious and she was always seeking attention and sympathy, using any means necessary to achieve her desired image. But deep down, I knew that her actions would only lead to moreplications and challenges for herself.

 Chapter 6

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Father had never stopped talking about your marriage with that Alpha for the past three years" Jace said to me as he continued going through the papers in his hand.

    We were in the car, currently going back to my pack. Jace had insisted that I return home first, and on the day of dissolving the mate bond, he would dly bring me back to the Moon forest pack, so that I could leave Alex for good.

    It did hurt that I left my husband, but I also know that every decisions I was taking right now, is for the best.

    Alex had hurt me, including the entire pack members, so feeling sad for leaving my problems behind was very uneptable.

    "Why would he even be talking about my marriage?" I begrudgingly asked. My father and my brother could be very nosy at times. I hated it when they stalked me, or try to look into my personal life. But I still couldn''t deny the fact that they cared for me, deeply.

    After the argument with my dad three years ago, he shouldn''t even be thinking about me. But he still cared and kept an eye on me daily.

    I was pretty sure he knew every single maltreatments I faced in the moonforest. Whether he nted a spy in the moonforest or not, he would get any information he wanted about me. So I just couldn''t hide, even if I wanted to.

    "You clearly told him three years ago, if I remember, that you would mend your marriage. But we have a result already, don''t we?" Jace said and chuckled at the

    He sure knew how to make mockery of me. I had always kept to my word when it came to making decisions and promises, but my failed marriage was a whole new level of difficult.

    A loveless marriage would never benefit anyone, Instead it would break you till you be the shell of your own self.

    "Here, this is the new cotract papers" Jace handed me the papers he had been going through earlier.

    "What''s this for?" I asked, giving him a raised brow.

    ''The new contract" Jace repeated.

    "I heard you the first time, what is this contract all about?"

    Jace sighed with a smile tugging at his lips, "Three years ago when you were about to get tied down by that manwhore, you signed a contract with father, right?" He asked.

    "Yes, I did" I replied.

    "Well this is the new one, more like the opposite of the previous contract" he said again and this time, I snatched the papers from him.

    Cindy was already getting pissed by the contract word that Jace couldn''t stop saying.

    I skimmed through the entire thing exhaustedly and realized it was actually a contract that stated that I wouldn''t have anything to do with the moonforest ever again, and I would be the Alpha of the Ironw Pack till the day I take myst breath.

    Seriously?

    The day I take myst breath?

    "Why did dad change the rules?" I asked Jace in shock.

    He smiled in return and said, "you''re the first woman to lead the Ironw, so he needed to change the rules"

    I furrowed my brow at his exnation.

    What has me being the first female to rule the pack, have to do with being the Alpha till myst breath?

    Jace seemed to have read my mind, because he added, "you are not allowed to get married again, Erika. But you can keep a lover, you just can''t mate him."

    My eyes widened at his words. I felt the world spin as well.

    "Your father is sure very strict" Cindy chimed in and I growled.

    "Don''t worry Sis, you''ll be just fine" Jace encouraged and I had no other choice but to rx.

    I took the pen from him and elegantly signed my name, epting the rules my father had brought in suddenly.

    Jace smiled at me and patted my head softly.

    "You''re not just an ordinary woman, Erika. You are the most powerful woman in this country and more"

    He said, eyes shing with something unknown.

    I smiled at his words and looked down at the papers once again.

    My thoughts went back to my mother inw and sister inw who said they despised me because I was a poor orphan.

    How would they react if they discovered that I was actually the youngest member

    of the ckwood family and the next Alpha of the Ironw Pack?

    I remembered when Alex''s sister fell ill from drinking a little amount of wolfsbane mistakenly, I had to stay upte at night to make her every meal she requested

    for.

    She would whine and cry, saying she felt pains in her stomach and her wolf was in

    pain as well. At the end she would ask me to make her some pasta and meatballs. I knew these were all pretenses.

    When everyone else slept, I would stay awake to make meals for her.

    I clenched my fist, a trace of mockery flickering in my eyes.

    Given the opportunity, I would definitely love to teach those two arrogant women a lesson and let out all my pent up anger!

    Soon the car drove into the estate of the Ironw Packhouse and I rxed a bit.

    I was finally back home after three long years.

    The entire ce looked the same, security guards flooding the entire estate.

    The car pulled up at the entrance of the mansion that was twice the size of the Moonforest packhouse.

    A clear testament to the powerful influence of my pack.

    The Moonforest was nothingpared to my pack and my pack as the number

    one in the country definitely lived upto it''s reputation.

    Jace pulled open the door and I stepped out from the car.

    There were maids at the entrance and once I stepped down from the car, they all bowed in unison.

    "Wee back, Alpha Erika!"

    They chorused and I smiled in response.

    It felt good to be back home.

    Jace led me into the mansion and straight to my father''s study room.

    If there was anyone I missed the most, it was my father.

    We might have had a rift three years ago before I got into marriage, I still had the

    same amount of love and respect for him.

    Even more if I may add.

    "The entire ce still looks the same" Cindy said and I hummed a reply.

    Indeed, nothing changed.

    Soon, we arrived at the entryway of his office and Jace turned to me with a smile.

    "Good luck with him, Sis" he said and walked away once I nodded.

    I took in deep breaths and knocked on the door.

    His voice rang from the inside, urging me toe in.

    With determination shining in my eyes, I muttered, "Time to see father" before

    pushing the door open and walking in.

 Chapter 7

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    The room was dimly lit, with the soft glow of the moonlight shining through the opened window.

    And there he was, my father, sitting with an air of elegance and stoicism that had always defined him.

    It had been three long years since Ist saw him, and despite our differences, I couldn''t deny the pang of missing him deep within my chest.

    My gaze lingered on his back as he sat facing the window, his broad shoulders framed by the fading light.

    I stood there, taking in the sight of him, admiring the way he carried himself with such grace and authority.

    My father was the epitome of a good leader. One with strength and as the name of our pack implied, he ruled with an Ironw.

    It was as if time had stood still, and at that moment, I saw him not just as a strict and domineering figure he always appeared to be, but as a father who had shaped me in more ways than I could ever fullyprehend.

    Suddenly, he broke the silence, his voice carrying a weight of authority that sent shivers down my spine.

    Without turning to look at me, he uttered a single, heavy word, "Erika." It was a simple yet powerful acknowledgment of my presence, a signal that our conversation was about to begin.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself as I stepped closer to him.

    He finally turned his head slightly, his eyes meeting mine in the reflection of the window. There was a flicker of warmth and understanding in his gaze, a silent recognition of the struggles I had faced during my failed marriage.

    I was right when I said my father spied on my marriage.

    He probably knew I would fail to mend it.

    Without a hint of judgment or reproach, he spoke again, his voice softer this time, "Wee home, Erika."

    Those three simple words held a world of meaning. It was an acknowledgement of my journey, a recognition that sometimes we stumble and fall, but family is always there to catch us.

    I smiled at him softly and took a sit before him.

    He then turned fully to look at me.

    "Thank you, Alpha" I said, the smile still lingering on my face.

    "Your father is so scary" Cindy whined and I chuckled.

    "Took you long enough" My father suddenly said and shook his head slightly.

    "You said three years" I reminded.

    "And yesterday was marked three yearsplete, I know" he responded.

    I gave him a questioning look and he smiled, finally.

    "Don''t give me that look, you''re going to be Alpha"

    "What has my going to be Alpha got to do with you spying on my private life?" I

    asked and folded my hand beneath my chest.

    My father could be so annoying sometimes.

    Does he think giving me a smile would make me let bygones be bygones?

    He spied on me for three years, even after we signed a contract.

    "You could easily be killed there, you''re the Alpha and we had to look out for you" he said shamelessly.

    "I am the Alpha and I can protect myself!" I protested.

    Seriously, I never pictured this reunion.

    "Erika, that Moonforest Alpha is a failure. I did try to let you know, but what did you say?"

    And here we go again.

    "Father, let''s forget about that for now, I''m back now, right?" I asked with a smile.

    My father snorted in response and gave me a knowing look, probably sizing me

    up.

    "You sure took care of yourself there," he said sarcastically, directly mocking my thin body and I sighed.

    "Father I''ll be fine" I still tried to assure him.

    "When are you going to dissolve the mate bond?"

    "Two days" I simply answered. I would return to the Moonforest in two days and break things off with Alex for good.

    "Very well then, in two days, I shall take you to break off the mate bond" Father said and I looked up at him immediately.

    "No, Father. You don''t have to go with me" I even shook my head, standing firm

    on my decision to keep making the moonforest pack members still believe that I was an Omega.

    Father raised a brow at me and I smiled.

    "Don''t worry about the reasons, I''ll be safe" I reassured him and he sighed.

    "It''s ok. Go and tell Jace about your ns and hear what he has to say" He added and I nodded, "Yes, Sir"

    I hurriedly stood up and made my way towards the door, but half way to the reaching for the door knob, Father called out to me and I turned to look at him.

    He switched on the light on his reading table and I could clearly see the smile on his never aging face.

    "Wee home, once again"

    I smiled in return as well, "Thanks, Father"

    I walked out of the room afterwards to go find Jace.

    I was supposed to be resting, but i was impatient.

    I had always been impatient.

    Thankfully, I found Jace at the garden reading a paper and sipping whatever substance was in his mug.

    "Jace, I want to have a word with you" I said and sat on the chair close to him.

    He sighed and turned to look at me.

    A smile formed on his face.

    "What do you have to say? Make it snappy. I was reading when you came in, remember?"

    I red at him as I snatched his substance from him.

    Taking a sip of it, I ced it back down on the table again and cleared my throat.

    "You really just came to take a sip?" He asked and I rolled my eyes.

    I mustered up the strength and agreed.

    I could feel the weight of the decision I had made, the determination burning within me. "I''ve made up my mind," I began, my voice steady. "In two days, I''m going to dissolve my mate bond with Alex, and I''m going alone."

 Chapter 8

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    After the conversation with Jace, we agreed that he would take me to the moon forest pack, but he would wait at the pack''s borders for me.

    He won''t take me to the packhouse.

    Currently, I was standing in my bedroom, one I had missed for so long.

    It was twice the size of the one I shared with Alex back in the moonforest.

    "Why do you keep bringing that lowly someone into everything topare in the house?!" Cindy suddenly yelled in frustration.

    Honestly, whenever I set my eyes on anything in this house, I am instantly reminded of Alex''s house.

    Though my house was definitely two timesrger than his, I still couldn''t help myself.

    "Please stop thinking about him" She pleaded and I smiled, taking a seat at the balcony and staring into the open sky.

    The lights from the street, illuminated the entire surrounding and some patrol guards, were still seen on duty.

    "He is still my husband" I said to Cindy in a tired tone.

    "You''ve left him and you''re not his wife anymore!" She whined.

    "That is until the mate bond is dissolved and I sign the divorce papers. I''m still his legally married wife and Mate, if all these isn''t settled" I added calmly.

    "Come on, Erika," Cindy, urged again. "Enough dwelling on the past. Look ahead and embrace the future that awaits you."

    I smiled and leaned back in my seat.

    "But Cindy," I called out softly, my voice barely audible in the stillness of the night. "How can I simply forget the love I once had? The dreams we shared?"

    "What dreams did Alex ever share with you?! Alex is a dickhead?!" She yelled in anger and I chuckled again.

    "Cindy, I was joking. Alex is going to be my past once the bond is dissolved, I won''t dwell on the past"

    "Great! That is Erika speaking!" She whined excitedly.

    I stayed still for a few minutes, then took out my phone.

    Staring at the screen for a few more minutes, The weight of the decision I was about to make seemed to suddenly pressed heavily on my shoulders. Cindy, sensing my unease, padded over asked, "What''s troubling you again?" her voiceced with a hint of worry. "You''ve been lost in thought for quite some time now."

    I let out a heavy sigh, my fingers trembling slightly as I unlocked my phone. "Cindy, I''ve been thinking," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper. "I want to reach out to Alex and ask him to prepare the divorce papers."

    Cindy snorted, a low growl rumbling from her. "After everything he put you through?" she snarled, her voice dripping with anger. "You deserve better, Erika. You deserve to be free from the pain he caused. Go ahead and tell him!"

    I nodded, "I know," I replied. "But I need closure. I need to sever the mate bond and move forward with my life."

    "You''ve got closure! In a few days, you''ll be the Alpha of this pack! The strongest pack in the country. You''ll be the strongest and most powerful woman in this country!" Cindy added and growled at the end of her statement.

    Iughed slowly at her way of trying to cheer me up.

    With a newfound resolve, I took a deep breath andposed a text message to Alex. My fingers moved with a mix of trepidation and determination as I typed out my intentions. I hit send, feeling a strange mix of relief and anxiety wash over me.

    Afterwards, I walked back into the room. It was already midnight and I knew I needed to take care of myself first and foremost.

    I stepped into the shower, allowing the warm water to wash away the remnants of the past, both physically and emotionally. Dressed in fresh clothes, I settled onto my bed, the soft sheetsforting me as I closed my eyes.

    Sleep didn''te easily that night, my mind swirling with a mixture of emotions.

    After an hour or two, I finally fell asleep.

    *****

    Morning arrived with unwavering swiftness, as if time itself was aware of the weight that rested upon my shoulders. The memories of years spent enduring mistreatment and serving as a mere maid in the Moon Forest Packhouse had ingrained within me the habit of rising early. It was a routine I had grown ustomed to.

    After a refreshing shower that washed away the remnants of the night, I found myself drawn to the familiar warmth of the kitchen. Having cooked in the packhouse for so long, I pretty much enjoyed cooking.

    As I busied myself with the task of preparing breakfast, the tter of dishes and the sizzle of food filled the air. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the scent of pancakes and bacon, creating aforting symphony that enveloped the room. The anticipation of the reactions toe danced in my mind, both exhrating and nerve-wracking.

    My father would never believe I learnt to cook after just leaving for three years.

    I could remember how I was punished by Alex''s mother because I messed the kitchen up while trying to cook for the first time.

    When Father and Jace descended the stairs, their expressions shifted from groggy confusion to utter shock.

    Their eyes widened, mouths agape, as they beheld the sight before them. It was a scene they had never witnessed before-a role reversal that defied the established order.

    If I should say that. I chuckled at their expressions.

    "You cooked?" Jace asked in a sarcastic tone and even snorted.

    "Yes, I cooked" I answered.

    "I hope it''s eatable and not some poison" he asked again in a low tone which I clearly heard.

    Cindy chuckled at that.

    "I added a few Wolfbanes to yours, it can''t get effective in your body" I sat next to Father as he took his ce at the head of the table.

    The maids, who were used to being the ones to cater to their every need, stood frozen in their tracks. Panic etched itself onto their faces, their eyes darting back and forth, unsure of how to react. It was as if the very foundation of their existence had been shaken, and they were left scrambling to make sense of this unexpected turn of events.

    Well, it was a big deal for someone like me to cook.

    I watched Father have his first bite and waited expectantly for apliment.

    But it never came.

    "You shouldn''t wait for apliment from him, It''s a total waste of time" Cindy said nervously.

    I refused to listen and kept my eyes on him.

    He noticed my gaze and looked up at me.

    "How is it?" I asked directly, tilting my head a bit to appear dainty and innocent.

    "When have I ever given anyone apliment?" He asked instead and I rolled my eyes.

    "You changed the pack rules because I was going to rule. If you don''t give me apliment, then I might change my mind in bing Alpha" I stated as a matter of fact.

    He looked into my grey orbs, his, matching mine.

    "Is that a threat?" He asked calmly, a smirk forming on his face.

    If I didn''t know better, I''d be scared to death.

    "It is" I affirmed and he chuckled, focusing back on his food and staying silent for

    a while.

    Actually, I had been joking when I said I needed apliment.

    If he couldn''t give me one, then I would never force him.

    That was his true nature.

    But the next minute.....

    "You''ve be a great cook"

    I froze.

 Chapter 9

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Two dayster:

    As Jace drove me back to the Moonforest pack''s borders, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions swirling inside me. My eyes were fixed on the passing scenery outside the car window, trying to distract myself from the heaviness in my heart. But Jace, being his usual self, couldn''t resist making some cold yet funny remarks.

    "So, Erika, how about we y a game of ''Who Can Stay Silent the Longest"?" Jace said, and I had the urge to ask him to stop the car and let me get down.

    I rolled my eyes, choosing to ignore hisment. I knew he was just trying to lighten the mood, but I wasn''t in the mood for games. I wanted to focus on the task at hand and the thoughts that were weighing me down.

    Jace, however, was persistent. He continued to make snarky remarks and sarcastic jokes, his words bouncing off me like water off a duck''s back. It was his way of coping, I suppose, but it wasn''t helping me at this moment.

    Despite my best efforts to hide my true feelings, Jace saw through my facade. He knew me better than anyone else, even when I tried to put on a brave face. He knew something was bothering me.

    "Erika, you can''t hide from me," Jace said, his voice softening slightly. "I can tell that something''s bothering you. You know you can talk to me, right?"

    I sighed and turned to look at him.

    "I''m fine" I responded, definitely not in the mood to have this conversation with him.

    "Come on, tell me" he urged and I growled.

    "Is it about your manwhore husband?" He asked again and I nodded slightly.

    Hiding things from him was near impossible.

    "You don''t have to think about him, besides you''re about to break things off and be free. Once the mate bond is dissolved, whatever feelings you have left for him, would disappear without a trace" he said.

    I didn''t respond to that. I did hear from father earlier this morning that dissolving the mate bond would hurt alot, but I could endure because of my Alpha strength. Maybe it wouldn''t be that bad.

    Soon we arrived at the Moonforest pack border and I stepped down from the car. "Call me if anything goes wrong" Jace instructed and I nodded.

    I sighed as my gaze lingered on the road ahead.

    The packhouse could be seen in a distance and if I didn''t know better, I would think the appearance of the packhouse as it looked from afar, was really how it looked like in the inside and in close proximity.

    As I walked back to the Moonforest packhouse, the weight of my emotions seemed to grow heavier with each step. I reached the grand entrance and was granted entry, but something felt off. The maids, who usually greeted me with a respectful bow, seemed to be ignoring me entirely as they went about their cleaning duties.

    Confusion and a tinge of anger washed over me. It was as if I had be invisible to them, just another insignificant presence in the vast living room. I was still their Luna even though I left the pack.

    How dare they treat me like air?

    I ignored them and made my way up the stairs, determination fueled my steps. I knew exactly where to find Alex at this time of day - in his office.

    Without bothering to knock, I pushed the door open, expecting to find him alone. But what I saw shattered thest remnants of hope within me.

    There, on the sofa in his office, sat Alex, with Serenity by his side. Her head was resting on his thigh, a picture offort and intimacy. My heart sank, and my fists clenched involuntarily at the scene before me.

    The pain of our impending divorce and the betrayal I felt surged through my veins, threatening to consume me. How could he move on so quickly? We hadn''t even finalized our separation, and yet he was already treating Serenity as if she were his Luna.

    A mix of anger, hurt, and disbelief washed over me. I stood frozen in the doorway, unable to tear my eyes away from the sight that tore at my heart. The room suddenly felt suffocating, the air heavy with unspoken words.

    At that moment, I realized that the life I had once known, the love I had believed in and the fact I thought that I could mend my marriage, was slipping away. The pain of seeing Alex with someone else, especially so soon, cut deep, leaving scars that would take time to heal.

    I felt that he just wanted me out of his life so fast.

    Alex''s head soon snapped to the door and he saw me.

    He then smirked at me for no reason.

    "You finally couldn''t endure the life outside this walls and now you''re back?" He mocked and rxed further into his sofa.

    Ignoring his taunts, I walked further into the office.

    Serenity, sensing the tension, quickly straightened up and lowered her head, trying to appear submissive in front of us. I couldn''t help but give her a disdainful look, a silent reminder of the pain she had caused me.

    "She''s such a bitch" Cindy suddenly groaned at the sight of her

    Turning my attention back to Alex, I mustered all the strength I had left. "I came here in regards to my text," I said, "To dissolve the mate bond and sign the divorce papers."

    Alex froze as my words registered in his head.

    He looked up at me and into my grey eyes.

    "You still want to put on an act_" I cut him shut before he could mutter any more

    nonsense.

    "I''m not putting on any act, Alpha Alex, just give me the papers and I''ll sign. Then we''ll go dissolve our mate bond afterwards" I said in a firm tone and red at him.

    The fear I once had for him, disappeared.

    Alex chuckled and stood up to his full height.

    "Ok"

    He mouthed before stepping closer to his table and retrieving some papers.

    He threw the papers in my face, but I couldn''t care less about it and just picked it up to sign.

    After signing my name elegantly on it, I handed him back the papers.

    "Now it''s time to dissolve the mate bond"

 Chapter 10

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    Dissolving the mate bond?

    I scoffed in utter disbelief as I and Erika stood before the altar of the moon

    goddess.

    Erika was really taking this too far and I had thought she was just joking when she said she wanted to dissolve the mate bond and get a divorce.

    It wasn''t until she signed those divorce papers without hesitation that I knew she was very serious about all these.

    Well I couldn''t care less what she was trying to achieve by doing all these, I felt nothing for her by the way.

    So I could never be affected by her brainless decisions.

    "You have to stop this, Alex" Elijah began again and I was so close to snapping.

    He really knew when to ruin a person''s moods.

    "This is what she wants, why should I stop?" I asked him in a tone that seemed rather off, one that wasn''t my usual way of sounding.

    "She is doing all these because she is mad at you. If only you could beg her and tell her to forget about everything and start all over, then_"

    "Alright that''s enough" I cut him off, not believing the things he just said. "Are you being serious right now? Apologize to Erika?" I snorted and just looked ahead at the altar before me.

    I would rather be a ve than apologize to Erika.

    Just then, some pack elders assembled around the altar and looked at the both of

    us.

    "Alpha Alex, Luna Erika. Is this what you both really want?" One of the elders asked again to be sure of this sudden decision of ours.

    "Yes!" I and Erika said simultaneously and I turned to look at her stoic expression.

    "See, she doesn''t even want to stay" I told the whining Elijah.

    "Just apologize and she''ll stay"

    This time, I ignored him and focused back on the task at hand.

    The elders did a few things, I couldn''t quite understand as everyone watched patiently.

    The entire pack members were present, including my mum, sis and Seren, of course.

    Everyone looked in anticipation as I got this thing over with.

    Erika had no one on her side, then I remembered her background.

    She was just a lowly Omega when I saw her for the first time that day and realized she was my mate.

    So definitely she had no one to stand with her. Only the goddess knew how she would survive once she left the walls of this pack.

    If she wanted, as my ex mate, I could offer her a ce to stay in the pack and maybe she could be Seren''s personal maid.

    That would elevate her life even more.

    The elders of the pack had justpleted their solemn rituals, and now it was time for Erika and me to take our ce in this sacred act of separation.

    With a deep breath, I knelt down beside Erika, feeling the coolness of the stone floor beneath me. The air was heavy with anticipation as the elders instructed us to close our eyes and offer our prayers to the moon goddess.

    At that moment, everything seemed to fade away. The sounds of the world around me became distant whispers, and the only thing that mattered was the connection between Erika and me, now on the brink of dissolution.

    I closed my eyes, my mind filled with a mix of emotions. I knew this was the right path for me, since she chose the separation.

    But it didn''t make it any easier. The bond we had shared, once strong and unbreakable, was now being severed by her own choice.

    Though I never loved her, to break a bond between an Alpha and his Luna was one hell of a separation.

    After a while of the prayer, we finally concluded and I opened my eyes.

    I nced at Erika and she still had that stoic face from earlier.

    Who was she angry at when she was clearly the one who chose this rejection.

    it was a surreal moment.

    After a while, The elders just instructed us to go to a secluded corner to have a little chat while we waited for the goddess''s answer. Erika and I found ourselves in that quiet corner, but to my surprise, she didn''t say a word. It was like she was deliberately ignoring me, which waspletely out of character for her.

    I couldn''t help but feel a mix of disbelief and frustration. This was the same woman who used to act so meek and would always have this intense love in her eyes whenever she looked at me. And now, she couldn''t even bring herself to look at me, let alone speak to me. It was like I didn''t even exist.

    Honestly, I didn''t care much about her attitude towards me. As the Alpha, I had a certain level of pride and authority to uphold. But deep down, my ego was definitely bruised. I mean, how could someone who was once so infatuated with me suddenly act like I was invisible?

    As we sat there in silence, waiting for the final decision, I couldn''t help but wonder what had changed between us.

    Especially what had changed in her.

    She used to be an obedient little wife, but jealousy had led her into doing something so stupid by trying to take someone''s life.

    Now she was giving attitude?

    What a shameless woman.

    The elders came back after a few minutes and informed us that the moon goddess had epted our prayers. It was time for the final process of rejection. Erika and I made our way back to the altar, the weight of the impending rejection heavy on my shoulders.

    As we stood there, the elders gave us a nod, signaling that it was time to begin. But as I looked into Erika''s eyes, I found myself at a loss for words.

    Now I found it difficult to even form a word of rejection.

    "It''s not toote to stop this, Alex. Don''t do this" Elijah pleaded and I swallowed.

    Before I could open my mouth to say a word, Erika beat me to it.

    "I, Erika ckwood, hereby reject you, Alexander Robertson, Alpha of the Moonforest pack, As my mate!" She dered without blinking and I gritted my teeth in anger.

    Here I was, finding it difficult to form the rejection words to say to her and she willingly said it without remorse of any kind.

    How heartless.

    "I, Alexander Robertson, Alpha of the Moonforest pack, ept your rejection!"

    As I epted the rejection, a sharp, searing sensation shot through my entire body. It felt like a thousand knives piercing my heart and entire body, making it hard to breathe. I clenched my teeth, desperately trying to hold back the scream that threatened to escape.

    But as I looked at Erika, I saw the agony etched across her face. The pain was too much for her to bear silently. A gut-wrenching scream tore from her mouth, echoing through the air. It was a sound filled with anguish and heartbreak, a cry that mirrored the pain we both felt in that moment.

    I felt my legs give way beneath me, and I fell to my knees, the weight of the pain and the rejection crushing me. It was as if the ground had been ripped out from under me, leaving me in a state of emotional paralysis. The pain was choking, suffocating, making it hard to find any sce or relief.

    No one had told me that it hurt this much. Even Elijah.

    After another round of intense pain, the pain finally subsided and I was able to

    see again.

    The elder then stood before us and dered,

    "From today, you both are no more mated to each other"

    I saw Erika smirk before standing up to her feet and looking me dead in the eye.

    "I hope we never meet again in the future," she said to my face and turned around before leaving the premises.

 Chapter 11

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    The pain had truly been blinding and it had taken all of my willpower not to ask for the words to be taken back. It was not just about breaking the mate bond, but the fact that I still loved the bastard.

    Yes, it was a pathetic reality to face but it was how I felt.

    I had thought that dissolving the mate bond would dissolve every love too just like Jace said, but it had not and I guessed that was the consequence of living a life without my Moon Goddess given mate.

    Though who could hardly me me for wanting to reject him as quick as I could.

    The shock I had seen on his face when I had uttered those words, first kind of fanned my dignity and pride.

    He had not been expecting that, for sure.

    Well, Erika ckwood was not going to be anyone''s doormat anymore, love or not.

    I stepped outside the premises, to meet up with Jace and leave this ce with bad memories I''d rather forget, but a certain blonde came into sight as she stood before me in all her maniptive glory.

    The evil of this girl!

    "Out of my way, Serenity. I wouldn''t want you to say I stabbed a fork through you this time."

    She chuckled, but a short and evil one.

    "I''m just here to congratte you, Erika. You did the right thing."

    "Now you''ve gotten your desires, step out of my path" I was trying to control Cindy from taking over.

    I was nice but to Seren, she was meaner than I was. She wouldn''t hesitate to tear her into shreds if given a chance.

    "Why are you letting her get away with insulting us, Erika?!" Cindy growled in anger In my head.

    "Calm your ws and sheath your fangs, Cindy. Let''s save the strength for a worthy opponent."

    "We''re Alpha, the strongest kind amongst werewolves. She''s just a normal werewolf. She''s no match for us." Cindy wasn''t happy. The pain we''d both gone through during the dissolve of the mate bond had left her in great ire.

    "Exactly Cindy, she''s no match for us. One touch and she''ll be all bones and

    blood." I told her, hoping she''d stay calm in my head.

    "And if I don''t?" Serenity raised a brow in challenge.

    "You see what I''m talking about?! Let''s teach her a lesson!" My wolf bellowed from my head but I ignored her.

    She was trying to take over but I was not letting her.

    I smirked, it was an unfriendly one. "Please leave my way."

    "And I repeat, if I don''t?" She advanced forward in a dare.

    "You''re no match for me, Serenity. Leave my path." Where the hell was Jace, anyways? He should be in view, where I would easily spot him and not have this crazy werewolf keep trying to stick her fingers into my eyes.

    She let out a taunting chuckle. "You? Amon Omega? Dare to tell me that I''m no match for you? You must be in a reverie."

    I folded my arms. "What do you want, Serenity? Is there anything of yours that I''m in possession of?"

    "You''re not worth being in possession of what belongs to me, if you know what I mean."

    "I do know what you mean, and that is why I''ve left him for you. Enjoy Alexander for all I care."

    Her face immediately turned sympathetic and innocent. "Oh I''m so sorry for what happened." She moved to hug me but I gently pushed her away from me. She screamed and fell to the ground. "Why are you this mean to me?"

    "How dare you, Erika?!" Shivers of shock coarsed through my body, and in bewilderment I turned to see that everyone had gather outside of the altar where we had just dissolved our mate bond.

    Alex stormed towards me, anger blinding his expression.

    I turned to her. "Well yed, Serenity."

    She had seen everyone gather at the entrance and pretended to be friendly just to make things worse for me. "Please help me up, Alex. I was just trying to be nice but she pushed me. See, I got injured."

    She showed her elbow to Alex, and true enough, there was a big scratch that bled a bit.

    "How dare you?!" Alex boomed at me.

    "See, I told you to deal with her, Erika. She would not have done what she''d just done. Teach her a lesson."

    Yet again, I ignored Cindy''s angry howl in my head.

    "I did nothing to her." I said calmly in my defense, already knowing that Alex would never believe me.

    It wasn''t the first time.

    "I saw you! We all saw you! Stop lying!" He yelled at me.

    "I said I never touched her!" I yelled back.

    I might allow Serenity get away with her mischiefs around me but I would never let

    Alexander insult me because of her again.

    We had nothing inmon anymore.

    "You even dare tell at me?!" He seethed.

    My gaze swept to Serenity who stood by his side, a con smile ying on her lips.

    "Let me take control, Erika. These people won''t talk to you with total disregard. They must be seeking death!" Cindy pranced angrily in my head.

    "No need. They don''t deserve to know who I am." I remarked and stepped closer to Alex,

    "Now one advice for you, Alpha Alexander Robertson of the Moonforest Pack, hold your beloved wolfess. Keep her faraway from me."

    Obviously shocked at my defiance and the audacity to talk to him in that manner,

    he stepped forward as well in a menacing manner, I stood my ground.

    He was an Alpha like myself, he would not be able to defeat me in any battle. Alphas possessed the same power, despite the difference in gender, Alpha Alex would never win me in any duel.

    "Are you sure you want to be talking to me in that manner?"

    Realizing I did not want to reveal my true self, I willed my anger to the barest minimum and tried to look meek. "I''m sorry. I need to go now."

    I attempted to walk past them when suddenly, Serenity cried out in pain and my hand closed over a small weapon.

 Chapter 12

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I turned sharply and saw Serenity bleeding profusely from her sides. Confused and at loss for words, I stared nkly at the knife stained with her blood in my hand.

    What just happened?

    "Why the hell are you so wicked, you vile woman!" I heard Alex''s mom yell to me.

    "B-but I-I..." I couldn''t evenplete my stuttering.

    Everything had happened in a blur. I was walking past them and I felt a knife pressed into my palm.

    Out of defensive reflex, my brain had quickly responded to the fact that I might be

    in danger and had my hand sp over the knife before it hurt me.

    I looked at Serenity, she was crying in pain as everyone huddled around her, trying to stop the bleeding.

    "What in the goddesses name is wrong with you?!" Alex was beyond angry, he was seeing red.

    "Believe me, Alex, I did not..." I was still saying when he suddenly cut me shut, "Enough of your lies! How petty can you get?!" He roared.

    "Why are you not believing me?"

    Serenity was hurt and that was a huge crime. It would be seen as attempted murder again which was definitely not.

    This Pack was definitely hell bent on causing me so much troubles.

    Now I even begged Alex, as if he would believe me.

    I hadn''t even brought any weapon to this ceremony, I just knew Serenity had done

    this on purpose, but how desperate was she to prove.....

    what in the Goddess''s name was she trying to prove?!

    It was obvious she wanted Alex, which I willingly left for her.

    Why was she going such extra mile to do this to me?

    "This would not be happening if you had shown them who you truly are." Cindy uttered, I could feel her annoyance and disappointment.

    "You know I can''t do that, Cindy." I defended.

    "Why? You can''t tell them you''re an Heiress to the biggest and most prosperous pack in all four regions of Fangoria?"

    I kept mute, not saying anything more.

    "You''ve done more than enough harm today, Erika. You shall definitely be punished!"

    "Why?" I asked, befuddled.

    "You tried to kill Seren, and that for the second time! It is a crime punishable by death." He spat.

    "You know me, Alex. For the three years we have been married, I have never done anything like this, have I?"

    Where the hell was Jace? Why was he not here? This was a case I could not try to fight my way out of.

    Anywhere this case was judged, even as an Alpha, I''d be dealt with.

    I watched them rush Serenity out of the ce, the cut was deep because she was still bleeding.

    What was even wrong with her? How could she risk her life just to destroy mine?

    "I used to think I know you, but now, I don''t anymore. And I have never been happier about this day and the ceremony that took ce."

    Without wanting it to, my heart constricted in pain.

    For some reason I felt helpless and in despair. I was going to kill that step brother of mine!

    I swear by the Moon Goddess, I would.

    Realizing I was still dumbly holding the weapon, I threw it to the ground and prayed to the Moon Goddess for a way out of here.

    If anything should happen to Serenity, I was going to bid my life goodbye because

    I would be executed. An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. A tit for tat. A life for a life.

    That was the way of the werewolves, royalty regardless.

    "I, Alpha Alexander Robertson of Moonforest Pack, hereby use you, Erik..."

    "No!" I screamed. He must not make that public usation.

    It would ruin my life in a second, I needed to run away.

    I would not stand and allow Serenity''s evil n jeopardize my chance to be the Alpha my father wanted me to be.

    I would not want to soil my name or my family''s legacy for a crime that I had not evenmitted.

    If he shouldplete that public usation, werewolves woulde after me. They would stop at nothing toe for life. Thank the Moon Goddess he had no idea who I was.

    To Alexander, I was amon Omega. Let him continue to believe so. Moving back as though I was in fear and almost surrendering, I took to my heels, breezing past Alex before he could realize what was happening.

    Taking the forest path, I weaved through thickets as I heard Alexander call his guards upon me. "Make sure she does not escape."

    I was an Alpha. Normal werewolves could notpete with me in terms of strength, speed, agility and survival instincts. I could easily outrun them.

    I could not tell how long I had been running for but when I turned, I could no longer see nor hear the heavy stomping behind me. I slowed down but I didn''t stop running.

    Where was Jace and how would I be able to find him now?

    He had the car and I needed him to drive me out of here. I could not wait to get back to Iron w pack.

    Father had warned me, but I had not listened to him. He was never in support of this marriage, he had wanted me to take over but I had been adamant.

    My marriage with Alex was a sham, nothing to write home about. All my efforts to be the good, submissive wife had boomeranged as humiliation and pain to me.

    "Erika." I heard someone call out to me. I paid no attention, it might be Alex. He might have joined the chase. I would not let my guard down.

    I needed to increase my pace and leave here. I was out of the forest now

    I was maneuvering through buildings and vehicles. People stopped to look at me

    as though I was insane but I did not care. Better insane than executed for a crime I did notmit.

    "Erika." The voice called again. I risked a nce beside me to see it was Jace. "Hop in!"

    Jumping over a car, I slid in through the door he had opened for me and we zoomed out of there.

    "Where the hell were you?!"

 Chapter 13

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "I''m sorry, but it wasn''t my fault." He apologized, still keeping his gaze focused on the road.

    "How is it not your fault, Jace?! How?!" I growled at him.

    "Stop yelling at me, okay? Will you calm down?"

    "Don''t tell me to calm down, Jace! You abandoned me back there. That was not the n, I was expecting to see you as soon as I stepped outside of the sacred building of the Moon Goddess, I asked you to wait at the packborders, but I mindlinked you toe over to the sacred building!"

    He sighed. "I was waiting there."

    "Then why did I not see you waiting there when I was done?" I angrily removed my shoes, throwing them to the back seat without actually looking to see where both shoes hadnded.

    They were the least of my problem at this moment.

    I was angry at myself. Why I had allowed what had happened, to happened?

    "It would shock you to know that two of these wheels were deted."

    I sharply turned to face him. "What?!"

    "Yes. I left the car to go make a few calls, I didn''t notice anything when I returned. I went inside and tried to just drive around the area, the car was moving rather weirdly. I was surprised and came down to understand what was wrong with the car." He paused and swerved, venturing onto another route.

    The path of Iron w pack. I released the breath I did not know I was holding.

    But I was shocked by what Jace was telling me. How could two of the tyres have been deted the same time?

    "After checking the engine and seeing there was nothing wrong there. I stooped to check further and that was when I saw the deted tyres. I had to find a way to move it out of there and get the tyres changed. That took me a while because I had to employ some helping hands, Me!" He yelled at thest part as he couldn''t even imagine himself doing the jobs of guards.

    "This is strange. This has never happened before, moreover, this is a new vehicle. Father just bought it, you told me so."

    He nodded in affirmation.

    "Yeah, he did. Which is why it came as a surprise to me."

    "Hm." Worry and suspicions twisted my guts. Someone had tampered with the tyres, hoping I''d get into an ident with it? Thankfully it wasn''t the brakes.

    Things made by humans were never to be trusted.

    "How were you able to find me, then?" I asked.

    "I saw you being chased by some guards from afar and decided to follow behind slowly so they do not figure out anything, you said you wanted to keep your identity a secret. Seeing you in a brand new expensive looking vehicle would surely not help your case, especially one that had the Alpha of Iron w pack written on the car''s te."

    "Thank goodness, and thank you for helping me protect my secret."

    He gave an acknowledging nod of his head. "Why were you running? Did the mate bond dissolving ceremony not go well." He spared me a nce before re- fixing his eyes on the road.

    "It went well." I replied somberly, suddenly not in the mood to talk about it.

    "Are you sure? You don''t look like it did." He studied my face.

    I sighed, looking out the window. I know I had nothing to do with Serenity''s current

    situation, but I still hoped that nothing would happen to her.

    She bled so much, I hoped she did not die from losing all that blood.

    What I could not understand was why she would go through that pain just to ruin

    me.

    She already had Alex to herself, was everything had happened today after the ceremony worth it?

    Even before the ceremony, when she had tried to end my life by deting those tyres. But could it really have been her? We didn''t even know each other.

    She had no idea who I was. The vehicle had been parked in a way no one would have noticed it.

    I had even told Jace to remove the car''s te and only rece it while all was done and we were well on our way home. "Why did you not remove the te as I''d instructed you to?"

    "I did remove it, but I put it on my way back. Whats wrong? Do you think someone might have seen me?"

    "Maybe, I don''t know."

    He shook his head in disagreement. "Personally, I don''t think anyone saw me, the day of your mating ceremony that I had arrived, I made sure to remain anonymous to all"

    "But howe the tyres were deted? Two at once? Don''t you think the deed was too intentional to be passed up as mere coincidence, Jace?"

    "Maybe. I think so too. But no one knows this is your vehicle? The te was not even there when the tyres were deted, so who knew you enough to have done this?"

    "Maybe someone had probably seen me get down from this vehicle, Jace. And they had assumed it was mine."

    "And who was it?"

    "I suspect it''s that Serenity."

    "Serenity? The Manwhor''s slut?"

    "Ex-husband would be preferrable, Jace" I corrected him, casting him a look of disdain.

    "Oh sorry. Ex-husband. But howe? It''s not as if you''re still nning on staying married to him. So what could be her reasons? This seems too personal."

    "I don''t even know! She just hates me, I guess." I didn''t know how to begin exining the incident that just happened.

    "Does she have anything to do with why you''re being chased by some werewolves looking like guards?" He inquired, slowing down to study my expression.

    I kept it as unreadable as possible, though I knew he could see through my facade.

    I was still trying to get my head wrapped around what had just happened.

    If not for my quick thinking, Alex would have had me thrown in jail for allegedly trying to attempt murder in his pack for the second time.

    What would my people say? What would my father think of me?

    And if Serenity had stupidly given herself a slice so deep it had raptured a very vital organ and she''d died, that was my end because there was no way to prove I had not done it.

    Thank the Moon Goddess that no one in Moonforest pack knew my pack, they would havee for me.

    That stupid, mean Serenity would have made me end up in a dungeon or if she did not survive it, the guillotine.

    I shivered in fear as I blinked back tears. It was time to forget the ugly memories of the Moonforest pack and focus on my future, Iron w pack.

 Chapter 14

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "We''re here." Jace announced as the huge gate was pulled opened to reveal the biggest pack in all of Fangoria.

    Let me introduce my pack again.

    The Ironw Pack situated on the East side of the city but we were the strongest andrgest in all four regions.

    Alex''s pack was the third strongest and biggest but they were on the South side.

    "Please is there a way you can drive round the back?" I requested.

    Jace ncedzily at me and asked, "why?" He wasn''t stopping.

    "I''m not in the mood to see anyone right now" I told him. It was the truth, I wanted to be left alone.

    Today had just been one of the most eventful days of my life and that was saying something.

    "And if father asks about you?" He askedzily again and drove around to the back.

    "You can tell him I got tired and decided to take a quick nap. I''ll see himter."

    Jace chuckled slightly, "You know Father, he won''t agree to that." "Please just find a way to convince him, I,really wish to be left alone." "Not even your best friends?"

    He suddenly asked and I paused, but after the brief pause, I still shook my head.

    "No one for now, Jace. Please stop there" I said and gestured towards the back door entrance.

    He sighed. "Alright then, but whatever is bothering you won''t solve the case if you remain in seclusion. You''ll have to see and talk to the people that care about you sooner orter."

    "Mhm, I know. And I''ll prefer it to beter as you said. I need to get myself back to myposed self."

    "You''re usuallyposed, Erika. I don''t understand why you think staying indoors, and not talking to anyone, alienating yourself will do you any good." He said again, his brow creasing in confusion.

    "It might not be the best solution for me but it is the only solution I want to engage in for now. Just stop asking"

    He said nothing more.

    Driving us round the back of the huge mansion, he finally stopped before the back exit of the building that led to many hallways and smaller exits.

    Switching off the car''s engine, he turned to face me. "What happened? Tell me."

    "I really wish I could right now but I just can''t. I just feel so overwhelmed by the whole thing. I promise I will tell you, I just want to be calm and levelheaded when I do."

    He took hold of my hands and squeezed. "You know I''ll always be here for you, right?" Jace asked, his usual cold self disappearing without a trace.

    I nodded. "Right."

    "Be good, okay? And when you feel like talking, you can always count on me to listen."

    "I know that. That''s why I''m grateful to have you." I willed back tears.

    I would not let them fall now, all these emotional talks were making me want to fall apart in Jace''s arms but I would not.

    He never knew me to be an emotional mess.

    I was going to be an Alpha, and I had to show them that I was one by buckling up the emotions.

    "Okay, you can go now." He released me and I stepped down from the car, not bothering to take my shoes.

    "Your shoes, Erika" He called.

    "I''ll take themter." I responded without turning to look at him.

    Those shoes were the least of my problems.

    I walked through the exit door and down one of the many hallways, not stopping until I reached my room door.

    Usually, there were lots of maids in the entire corners of the mansion, but this time, I never came across any.

    I opened the door and walked into my big, exquisitely decorated room again. Without giving in to the temptation of hitting the bed, I trudged to the bathroom. Wriggled out of my dress, quickly took a shower and put on a simple yellow tank top and ck shorts, I padded my way to the bed and copsed on it.

    Trying to fight away the pain, it stubbornly clung tighter and soon, I was a bawling mess curled in a fetal position.

    "It''s okay, Erika. Let''s stop being sad." Cindyforted from her sad position in my head.

    I knew she felt the pain of the mate bond but was trying not to let it get to her that much. But it was almost impossible, she was badly affected as I was.

    "Why would Alex do this to us? We''re his mates." I still sturbornly clunged to that believe as I sobbed.

    "We used to be, not anymore." Cindy corrected and gritted her teeth.

    "It really hurts, you know?"

    "Yes, Erika. I feel every pain but we''re Alpha, we can''t let the issues of love cloud our duty by birth as rulers of Iron w pack." She reminded.

    "I know that but surely we''re permitted to mourn what we lost, right?" I asked as I turned to face the window.

    "I guess you could say that." Cindy was trying to be strong but I could hear the sadness and pain weighing down her words.

    "Also, why would Serenity try to destroy us, Cindy? What kind of an evil personality is she?" I sniffled.

    "I hate that girl. I told you to teach her a lesson back then, didn''t I?"

    "Yes, i know but I could not just let you rip her apart for no cause."

    "You call what she did ''no cause''? Are you being serious?"

    "Okay maybe it was not a serious cause. You know how strong, big and powerful

    you are, which is why I rarely let you out except when necessary."

    "And it was necessary out there, before Alex and Serenity"

    "You would have killed Serenity" I argued.

    "She would be dead anyways." I felt her careless shrug.

    "Please don''t say that. I don''t want her to die."

    "What is she living for? So she could be alive and plot more ways to end you?

    Us? Because you know if you die, I''m gone too."

    "Nothing will happen to us. And we escaped from there."

    "Good for them. She and Alex can have the happily ever after they want."

    "Yes." The thought of Alex and Serenity together made my stomach churn.

    The idea was not a pleasant one at all. Alexander Robertson of Moonforest Pack,

    after every thing I''d done to make him happy.

    The sacrifices. Thepromises. Everything a good wife and Luna was supposed to.

    I did every of those and this was the appreciation I got.

    Not believing me, siding with Serenity, publicly humiliating me, even sending his men after me.

    It was such a pity how much time I had wasted proving I could mend my marriage.

    If I had known that the man I had all too willing abandoned my birthright for was going to turn out throwing me under the bus, I would have remained in Iron w pack as Father said.

    A knock came at the door.

    Now Who was that? I had said I didn''t want to be disturbed.

    "Erika, open up!"

 Chapter 15

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    What was my father doing here?

    I thought I had asked Jace to keep any visitors away from my room for the time being.

    I didn''t want any disturbance.

    I pretended I was asleep, maybe if he knocked several times with no response, he would go and leave me be.

    But the knock persisted. "Erika ckwood, open this door right this instant!"

    I was going to kill Jace. I swear by the Moon Goddess I was going to end him.

    Just one little request and he couldn''t sessfully carry it out. I knew father was here to offerfort but I was just not in the mood to answer questions or give exnations.

    Having no choice, I sighed, climbed out of bed and went to open the door for him. Head bowed, I greeted my father. "Good day, Alpha." Until I was publicly announced as Alpha, he was still the Alpha.

    He suddenly pulled me Into a hug, I fought tears from welling.

    Father is hugging me?!

    I put my arms around him, reveling in the warmth and parental affection he was dishing out. "hank you, father."

    "For what?" He rubbed my backfortingly.

    "For this." I held him tighter.

    Cindy also couldn''t help it and purred in my head at the kiss my father gave me on my forehead.

    I appreciated it greatly, even though I didn''t want him to see my vulnerability "We needed this, Cindy"

    "Yes, we did" Came her calm response.

    "Now, tell me how it went." He pulled away from the hug and led me to the velvet sofa in my room.

    Seating as regally as the Alpha he was, he faced me.

    I couldn''t say anything. I watched his patient and expectant expression, studying mine. Waiting for me to begin to tell him how it went.

    Ever since I had lost my mother, he had been there for me, carrying out the role of both parents.

    I''d heard peoplein of having an Alpha or a Beta parent who had no care for them, and only focused on their duty. But my dad had been different.

    Alpha Jerome ckwood of Iron w the fourth, was not like every other parent I knew.

    He was both a ruler and a parent. Over the years, he had managed tobine both responsibilities and made it look like it was that simple especially with two children Jace and I.

    He was here because he cared. He was here not because he wanted to rub the wounds in, but because he genuinely cared.

    He had opposed the union between Alpha Alex and I from the onset, even though he was my mate, father had said he didn''t think Alex was prepared to have a mate and because all I had wanted was to be happy with my mate, I had refused to listen.

    And here I was, back in my father''s pack.

    "We dissolved the mate bond, father"

    My voice trembled with shame and pain.

    I averted my gaze, unable to look at him.

    Using his thumb, he held my chin so I was looking at him. "You''re an Alpha, Erika. Don''t let them know you''re weak."

    I blinked back the tears that shone in my eyes.

    Dad was always teaching Jace and I to never show weakness especially in public, but for three years, that was all I''d been - weak.

    I''d allowed my love for Alexander turn me into the version of a werewolf that father would have hung his head in disappointment at.

    I''d allowed myself be yed over and over just because I was trying to mend

    what I wished I had realized sooner could not be mended.

    "It''s so hard, father. It''s so difficult. I regret not listening to you, I regret not taking your advice." I broke into a loud sob, feeling the weight of past events and even today''s, rey in my head.

    "Come here" He pulled me closer once again.

    I sniffled, trying to stop the tears.

    He was patient with me and it took a while before I could pull myself together. I drew back and looked him in the eye. "I am done with the mate bond, father. Alex and Pare no longer mates."

    "Tough choice, isn''t it?" He inquired, studying my face, probably for any sign of another meltdown.

    "Tough choice, but it should be done. It was hard trying to singlehandedly maintain a bond that was supposed to be maintained by two persons."

    "The weight has left your shoulders?"

    "Somehow. But father, I can''t help feeling like I should have done more, I don''t know."

    "You have given your best for three years, Erika Alex is not ready for a mate-bond, and you can''t force a grown werewolf Alpha to be ready for anything. Leaving was the right thing to do, your dignity and pride is in ce." He said, trying to make me feel better.

    "I guess so, father"

    The door was suddenly pulled opened."Erika I''m so sorry, I told father but he..."

    Jace began to say, but dad cut him shut.

    "Get the hell out, Jace." Father ordered him.

    "Father, don''t make me have troubles with Erika." He pleaded sheepishly.

    Father merely raised a brow. "What troubles?"

    "For one, the stink eye she''s throwing my way right now."

    I giggled, he was right. I was trying to mess with him.

    I wasn''t mad, I just wanted him to feel like I was mad.

    Father turned to look at me and I immediately straightened my face, pretending a

    calm one. "What stink eye?"

    I shrugged, though I knew father had seen it.

    "You won''t see it." Jace sighed. Then he looked at both our faces and scowled.

    He had caught on. "Nice one guys. ying with me like that." He closed the door with a bang on his way out.

    "He''s going to refuse talking to me for a few days" father chuckled.

    "Only for a short while, Jace can''t hold grudge for long." I smiled a little, feeling lucky to have people like Alpha Jerome and Jace around me.

    "I know that." He stared at me and I sighed. "I will be fine, father. Maybe not today

    but I will be fine. I''ll bounce back on my feet and be that badass Alpha you want

    me

    to be."

    "You''d better be, else I''ll be forced to hang you upside down at the center of the

    pack." He threatened jokingly.

    I chuckled. Yes, I was lucky to have him in my life.

 Chapter 16

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "I need you to cheer up ande celebrate your single hood, and the strength for oveing it all. Also, for your soon to be position as the Alpha of Iron w

    pack." He said, patting my back encouragingly.

    "Yes, father. I''ll be out soon. I just need to remain alone for a while."

    He sighed, looking at my face. "You sure you''ll be fine?"

    "I''ll be fine, father."

    "Why can''t you just be fine now?" He raised a disproving brow at me.

    "Father, bad things just happened to me. I need time to get them off my mind so I can concentrate on ruling as Alpha when it''s time. Better to be distracted now by memories than to be distractedter on as an Alpha." I tried to reason with him.

    He nodded softly, "I understand. Anyone in your shoes would need time to piece themselves back together." He said, showing his unwavering support, and that melted my heart.

    I moved closer to wrap my hands around him. "Thank you father, you''re the best"

    "Anytime, my little Alpha." He kissed my brows and stood up to leave. "I should get going"

    "Any thing important for the day?" I took in his height.

    My father was a really tall Alpha. His presence was imposing and hemanded attention wherever he went.

    I was proud of him and how far he was taking this pack.

    I hoped when it''s my turn, I''d be able to do better.

    "Yes, I have two very important meetings. One with the Elders of the pack and second one, I''ll be hosting some neighboring Alphas"

    Immediately concerned, I faced him. "Any war from enemy packs?"

    "No, not at all. They are the Eastern Alphas, we just want to think of the region and how to increase security and just general welfare discussion about the East region" He exined.

    "Are you sure?" I asked with a narrowed gaze.

    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." He patted my head and proceeded to the door. "I''ll

    tell the maids toe see to your needs, they''ll be bringing food too"

    "But father, I''m not..."

    "I''ll see youter, little Alpha." With that, he was gone.

    I sighed. He already knew what I was going to say, and had cut me off immediately.

    I was not hungry and wanted to be alone, but father was just too concerned to actually listen to mine own wants at the moment.

    Releasing another sigh, I climbed back into my bed and tried to close my eyes. I pulled the bedsheet over my head, making sure every part of me was covered.

    My head would not stop throbbing, and as much as I tried to stop thinking of the events from earlier, I could not.

    The betrayal and pain of three years was something that could not be easily washed away in a day.

    I was trying to forget but it was hard. Where had I gotten it all wrong? What had I done to get it wrong?

    I''d been a faithful Luna and submissive wife. I had tried my best to make sure I gave Alexander the kind of home most men would want to have.

    I heard another knock on the door, but I ignored it.

    Father''s presence was enough for the day, I did not want to see any other person.

    Tears refused to fall but my heart was bleeding within. It was tormenting my

    sanity, making me about to question myself again.

    "Your Highness"

    I knew then it was a maid.

    "Go away!" Imanded from beneath the sheets wrapped around me.

    "Your Highness!" Came the voice again.

    "Goo away!" I raised my voice even more this time.

    The maid rapped on the door again, it was soft and patient. "Your Highness, please can Ie in?"

    I realized she had not heard me the

    other times. I needed to pull the

    sheets away, and I did just that

    n¨¦

    "Whoever you are, go away. Kdo not

    wish to see anyone!"

    "I''m sorry Your Highness, but the Alpha said I must insist!" She said, raising her

    own voice so I could hear her.

    "The Alpha''s not here now, so go away!"

    "I''m really, truly sorry to do this Your Highness, but I must obey the Alpha''s order."

    Already knowing where it was headed, I groaned in annoyance.

    "Do not dare..."

    And she was inside the room.

    "Greetings, Your Highness. Wee back" She bowed in greeting and respect.

    I was called ''Highness'' because father was the Alpha King.

    I grumbled in response. One could not have peace and a much needed alone time to think and just be.

    "Here''s your meal." The maid pleasantly went about her assigned duty, setting the table for me.

    "Bring it over." I was not in the mood to get down from this bed and eat on the table close to the sofa in my room.

    "Okay, Your Highness" She gathered the tray and brought it to me on the bed.

    She set it and stood at a respectful distance.

    Pretending was oblivious to the

    covert nces she was throwing my way, I picked up a spoon and scooped warm soup garnished with

    yel

    what looked likemb.

    Three spoonful of the broth-goodness and an appleter, I could no longer

    pretend she was not staring.

    "What do you want to say to me, Melisse?"

    "Uhm..oh..uhmm... it''s nothing, Your Highness."

    I took a short sip of water and

    settled my eyes on her freckled face, she was pretty with those reddish brown spots on her nose and its surrounding. "Say it"

    "I''m so sorry for what you went through, Your Highness." She blurted, keeping her

    head bowed.

    I smiled at her boldness, "Raise your head, Melisse." I instructed her.

    She obeyed and bit her lower lip nervously.

    "Why are you nervous?" I asked with a yful smile.

    "Uhmm.......I don''t know how you would feel with me sympathizing with you, being a

    maid and all" she said honestly and I nodded.

    "Now being a maid doesn''t make you a lesser person, Melisse. I find it very nice

    that you sympathize with me. Thank you"

    She appeared calm, her nerves gone as she gave a short bow, a small smile spreading on her lips. "Wee, Alpha"

 Chapter 17

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "I''m done" I dered as I ced the spoon down on the tray.

    I was unable to finish the entire meal, but I ate some, for Melisse''s sake.

    If father returned and found out that I had not eaten, he would surely me the poor girl.

    "No problem. But you didn''t finish the food" She stared at the half eaten bowl of soup and other food she had brought, alongside fruits.

    "I''m full" I informed her.

    "Are you sure about that, Alpha?"

    I cocked a brow. "I''m not a child, Melisse. I should know when I''m full, right?"

    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll be leaving now." She gathered the tray. "You need anything else, Your Highness?"

    "Some peace and alone time would do" I told her.

    She merely smiled. "It''s okay, Your Highness, You''ll be fine with time"

    "But it you all decided not to give me the time to be fine." I grumbled.

    "Sorry about that, Your Highness" She chuckled softly. "The Alpha just wants the best for his daughter."

    I nodded. "I guess you''re right"

    She left and I went back to lying in the same position I''d been in before.

    Maybe I should try to get some sleep.

    My head was still aching.

    I closed my eyes in a bid to catch some sleep but Serenity''s face shed through

    my mind and my eyes flew open.

    I groaned loudly.

    Why was she haunting me now?!

    I wasn''t even the reason she was in bad shape, she had tried to bring me down by ruining my life.

    That knife belonged to her. That crazy, mean Serenity.

    It even made me wonder where she had kept the knife that I had been unable to find it.

    I sighed and tried to go back to shutting my eyes tightly, wishing for the sleep to

    I was almost seeding and getting carried away into dreamnd, when the door suddenly made a knocking sound again.

    "Whoever you are, go away!" There was frustration and annoyanceced in my voice.

    Maybe I should just go lock the door, father might not be happy if he was unable to get ess in to see me, but he would have to understand.

    The door opened regardless. I sighed, why was no one listening to me?

    Well, they would have to talk to themselves because I was not going to talk to anyone.

    "Tell that to anyone but Pa ckthorn"

    At the voice, I jerked up instantly

    "Pa?!"

    "In the flesh" she gestured to her entire body and I broke out into tears as I made my way towards her.

    I was definitely not expecting to see her.

    And she was holding a small douffel bag.

    She pulled me in for a bone crushing hug.

    "Gosh, you''ve lost weight! How are you doing?!"

    "Managing" my voice muffled as it was buried in her neck as I inhaled her ever soforting scent.

    She wrapped me in tighter. "I''m so sorry I was not there for the dissolving matebond thing ceremony. I had asked around and I was told it was a quite a painful ceremony, so I could not bear toe see you in pain" Paul''s said softly and patted my head

    "It''s fine, Paul''s. I''m just happy you came."

    Pa ckthorn, one of the two best friends I had.

    While she was calm, there was this ''don''t mess with me'' aura she oozed off.

    Sometimes, people mistook her calmness for weakness until they saw her in action.

    My three years with Alexander had been bearable because of her and some other important people in my life. "I never wanted things to end the way it did for me and Alex, But it did and I feel like it''s kind of my fault." I said as I pulled away from the hug.

    She cradled my face firmly, her

    very

    green orbs the shade of lush forest stared into my own silver grey ones. "It''s never your fault. You did your best, it''s just a pity that Alpha Alexander never valued what he had and now he has decided to cherish a pebble, letting a beautiful emerald slip through his fingers" she said in an exaggerated tone and

    I chuckled.

    "Why emerald?"

    "It''s my favorite gemstone" She replied cheekily.

    "Does this have anything to do with the fact that you have very fine. green eyes, though they are r

    forest than emerald" I asked a

    pulled her to sit on my bed.

    "My favorite color is green, you know that."

    "I thought it was blue" I purposely taunted to get a reaction from her.

    "Hey, don''t mess with me." She gave my hand a light swat.

    Iughed in return, "Sorry"

    Of course I knew her favorite color was green.

    It paid to have wonderful people around during trying, depressing times.

    "Was it why you went for Forest, because green is your favorite color and you

    have eyes like that of forest?" I teased again, always enjoying the moments with

    her.

    "Oh, that was a nice observation. I''ve never really thought of it that way She chortled. "I guess you can say the Moon Goddess understood my love for green and gave me Forest as my mate."

    Iughed at that.

    Making herselffortable on the bed, she slipped off her shoes.

    And yes, you could guess they were green heels, the shade of her eyes.

    Her bag was long dropped on the low table where my meals were served sometimes.

    "I hope Alexander is not going to be mad that a member of his pack is here?" I asked.

    "Mad that I''m here?" She raised a brow. "First off, does he know who you are?"

    I shook my head. "No. But you told Gage?" Gage was her fated mate and the Beta of Moon Forest pack.

    Gage Forest, the good looking young Beta with long brown hair, a huge tattoo and a bad boy attitude. Perfect for Pa.

    Though he always defended me in the pack, I still wasn''tfortable with him.

    "No, you said you wanted no one to know. And though it kills me to have a secret hidden from my mate, I still won''t tell him." She sighed.

    "Thank you" I offered a small smile and hugged her again.

    "Where''s your father? I should say hello to him, that should have been the first

    thing beforeing to see you" It was a rule guiding the werewolves.

    Any outsider that came to the Alpha''s home must pay homage to the Alpha before

    going about their intended visit.

    "He''s not home" I replied.

    "Where did he go?"

    "Had some Alpha duties to carry out" I informed her.

    "Alright, I''ll just have to wait then" she brought out her phone and called Gage.

    But She ended it and frowned, "His line isn''t going through"

    "And the Mindlink?" I asked.

    "Nah, we haven''t opened that yet. Maybe after sex which I''m not ready for"

    She dialed his line again for the second time and it went through, thankfully.

    "Gage"

    "Hello beautiful"

    She had the phone on loud speaker as she stared at me.

    "I''m at the Ironw Pack" she suddenly said and my eyes went wide.

    "What the hell are you doing?!" I whispered yelled and she smiled, gesturing for

    me to calm down.

    "Ironw pack?" Gage was surprised, "why are you there?"

    "I went to meet up with a friend" she answered and Gage chuckled. "Are you pulling my legs? Do you even know that pack? That''s the number one in

    Fangoria. Now you have a friend there?" He asked yfully and Pa frowned.

    Before she could say another word, he added, "soon you''ll tell me it''s the next Alpha of the Ironw Pack that is the friend you went to see"

    I and Pa, froze.

 Chapter 18

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "And if I say yes?" She asked and I red at her.

    Gage chuckled at that.

    "What''s funny?!" She grumbled in annoyance.

    "Your tone. Hey, I miss you" He changed the subject.

    "I miss you too." Pa''s frown changed to a big, sheepish smile.

    "When are you returning home?" I heard Gage ask.

    "I won''t tell you. But you already know I''m here with my friend tofort her and until she gets better, I''ll be with her."

    "What happened to her?"

    Gage asked and I red at Pa again.

    "She just broke things off with her husband because he cheated and had a baby outside the marriage" Pa skillfully exined and I let out a breath I didn''t know

    I had been holding.

    "Oh that''s quite bad. And so you''re saying you''ll leave me for long?"

    His voice sounded a bit sad.

    Well, that''s what the mate bond could do to anyone.

    It had happened to me too when I was still married to Alex, I had remained submissive and loyal because I wanted to be by his side. I swallowed the tears and pushed back the pain. I needed to heal and I could not do so if I kept remembering the past.

    "No, I''ll be back soon" She giggled and assured him.

    "You''re sure?" He asked again like a love struck fool. I instantly became jealous of them.

    Why couldn''t mine had been like there''s?

    "That''s cause our mate was a douche bag" Cindy added in my head.

    "Of course" Pa said to him and pulled me back from my overthinking state.

    I tapped her to get her attention, she turned her gaze on me. "Ask of Serenity" I whispered to her so Gage wouldn''t hear.

    "Uhm, babe?" She called before the call would end.

    "Mhm, beautiful?"

    "Have you heard any news on Serenity''s current situation?" She asked in a tone that wouldn''t arose suspicion.

    "Not yet. It turns out she lost lots of blood and passed out when she was being taken to the hospital." He replied and I felt he shrugged.

    "That bad?" Pa turned to look at me with a clueless shrug, meaning she had no idea on Serenity''s health.

    "Yes, which is why Alex is incensed and wants to get Erika by all means"

    "If you ever find Erika, please don''t tell Gage where she is" Pa pleaded.

    "I''m torn between duty and love" He stated.

    "Gage!" She yelled.

    "Love wins" Heughed I''m return.

    "I''ll kill you before dissolving our mate bond if you tell him anything." Pa warned without a smile.

    "You won''t dare, Pa" Gage groaned, probably hating the word dissolve Mate bond.

    It was her turn tough.

    "Try me Beta Gage Forest of Moon Forest pack and see what Pa ckthorn would do to you"

    "You know what it does to me when you threaten me in that fierce tone?" Gage sighed and I felt bad for the poor guy.

    Well, he wasn''t poor and he was no better than Alex.

    "Your flirty Beta" Pa teased him.

    They ventured on with their flirty conversations.

    I took my mind off of their love, naughty talks.

    Serenity was still in the hospital? She had been hospitalized?

    Mother of the Moon, please let nothing happen to Serenity June.

    She brought this upon herself, but if she died, it would be concluded I had intentionally murdered her out of jealousy and bitterness again.

    When Serenity had re-entered Alexander''s life, I knew things were only going to get worse. I knew Alex had not really married me for love but just the mere fact that I was his mate.

    Mate bond was stronger than what anyone could ever fathom. It was strong and powerful, pulling from it was something that could almost kill any werewolf that attempted it.

    Talk more of an Alpha and Luna.

    But because Alex and I had been Alphas, our wolves could mostly survive it, not to say it had not been painful too.

    In fact, the pain had been blinding and heart stopping. If it could be that painful for Alpha werewolves, talk more of wolves of lesser ss. Alex had changed totally and became closer to his ex, Serenity.

    I tried to fathom her reason foring back into his life. If only Alexander could open his eyes and see what his ex truly was.

    "I love you, ckthorn"

    "I love you too, Forest" Her call ended.

    "Gage did not tell you anything?" I asked her and she shook her head.

    "No, he did not"

    "Hm, it''s quite a long story"

    "Like you heard what I just told Gage, I have time"

    "You''re staying for a few days?"

    "Until you''re better. Where''s Katerina? I was expecting to see her"

    "I haven''t seen anyone since I returned" I shrugged.

    It was not a shock because if my ns to be alone had worked, no one would be

    here.

    But then again, Pa was here and it was greatly appreciated.

    At least, I would not have to be attacked by memories of my past.

    Of my three years that had yielded nothing.

    "Alright. So tell me" Pa began and I nodded.

    "After the

    whole ceremony, I came outside to meet Jace so he could take me home, Serenity was there blocking my path. I tried to be civil but she was not ready to be civil. Unaware of her maniptiveness, she turned sober and hugged me, pretending to be sorry forthe way things had ended between us both"

    I paused.

    "What a sly bitch" Pa remarked.

    "I pushed her away but not hard enough to make her reach the ground. Being the drama queen, she flung herself to the floor and scraped her elbow. I never knew those in attendance had spilled out of the Moon Goddess''s altar and had seen what had happened or rather they had seen what Serenity wanted them to see"

    I gave brief pause again.

    "You know, I wonder what Alexander sees in her" She hissed.

    "Alex got angry and yelled at me. Angry, I yelled back but when I realized his Alpha wolf was trying toe out, and I did not want anyone to know that Cindy is an Alpha wolf, I regressed and apologized. I decided to leave then and there" I paused again to lick my lower lip

    "I walked past Serenity when I heard a scream and a knife was thrust my way. I acted in reflexive defense, closed my hands over the knife thinking it wanted to harm me. The knife was found with me and Serenity was almost bleeding to death"

    "Oh my goodness! How could she put herself through such risk just because she wanted to ruin you?!" Pa was shocked just as I was the first time.

    "I had asked myself the same question over and over again. I don''t understand

    why she was doing all that because I had already dissolved my mate bond with

    Alex"

    Before Pa could say anything, the door opened to reveal my other best friend and the mate whom Jace would never ept.

    Katerina Greywood. "Yoo-hoo girls!"

 Chapter 19

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    She rushed over to me and pulled me into a hug.

    "Oh my goodness, I''m so sorry Darling. I came as soon as I heard...."

    "Heard of the mate bond dissolution or that I just returned?" I asked her, hugging her back.

    "I''m sorry darling that I was not there to stand as an emotional support during the dissolution, but I''m happy Pa was there. At least, you had one of us." She ced wild kisses on my face which made meugh.

    My crazy friends.

    "Actually, I wasn''t there." Pa told her, as she sat up from the bed to wrap Katherina in a warm hug.

    "And Hello, Kat"

    "Hello, Paul''s. You just came?" She studied Pa''s dark blue denim and a cropped, turtle necked top.

    "Nah, I''ve been here a while" She informed her.

    Kat grinned. "You look good, as always"

    Pa grinned. "So do you"

    "You girls, I''m here. I''m the reason for the moment" I pouted, but they knew I was joking. I was happy to have two of my friends in here with me, especially Kat, after such a long time.

    Katherina had been my best friend from childhood, we did almost everything together and she was everything I was not.

    Sassy, outspoken, funny and can be vicious when the asion called for it.

    She hadplemented my quiet, reserved self. My father had given our rtionship a thumbs up not because I needed his approval to have friends, but he liked the fact that Katherina was everything his daughter was not.

    He saw it as a perfectbination.

    Fire and Ice.

    Well, Pa was actually the Ice if truth were to be told, she could be cold and fierce, while Kat was the fiery furnace that could burn dangerously when tampered with.

    I was somewhere between.

    Kat and I had grown up together and imagine my happiness when I found out she was going to be a permanent part of my family as she was mated to Jace, my step brother.

    Though the fool had refused to ept her.

    I had stepped into the Moon Forest Pack and I had met Pa.

    At first nce, I thought she was going to be this cold, distant bitch to me, but she had surprised me by making life bearable for me, especially when Alex was making me sad and causing me pain through his nonchnt attitude towards me and his disregard towards our mate bond.

    The first time I had gone out with Pa to meet Kat in secret, that was the day she''d known my secret as the daughter of the Alpha of the most strongest and powerful pack.

    I was scared she might not be able to keep it safe but for three years she had proven her loyalty as my best friend.

    And what was more, Kat and Pa had liked each other on the spot which had scared me because I had thought I would have had different lives with each of my best friend.

    "You''ll be fine, we''re here to make sure you are" Kat said, unzipping her dress and stepping out of it.

    dded in just her mismatched but finely designed underwear, she jumped on my bed.

    My bed was big enough to amodate the three of usfortably.

    I picked up her dress and draped it on one of the sofas.

    The door suddnely opened to reveal Jace. "I thought as much" He said as he stepped in.

    "You should have knocked!"

    I red at him.

    He didn''t take me serious. "Only for Pa, but for you and her" he pointed at Kat who was batting her eysh at him.

    "Not necessary." He said.

    You see Jace loved Kat.

    But he had refused to mark and mate her for reasons best known to him.

    They both did what other couples out there always do, but they weren''t marked yet.

    Kat was already out of bed and lowering his head to kiss him. They both engaged in the kiss without the

    thought of Pa and I. Pa calmly took pictures, I just rolled my eyes.

    "I hope they are good ones?" Kat asked Pa when she noticed she was taking photos of them.

    "Yep, caught you both in all the right, perfect angles"

    "Excellent" She had pulled from the kiss, but still held on to Jace who was

    grinning like a simpleton.

    Again, what the mate bond could do to werewolves.

    Jace never liked smiling.

    "I thought Cade smelled you, and I

    began to suspect your presence when he pranced excitedly in my head as I got nearer to her room" He

    pointed at me as he said those words to Kat.

    "Tasyra had been bugging to see you but I had toe see My darling, and offer emotional support"

    Kat replied andy back down.

    Jace stared at me and chuckled. "I just knew you would never have the alone time you wanted to" he said and I sighed.

    "It was your fault father came in here in the first ce" I used him.

    "You know father, also, you enjoyed his presence because you both toyed with me"

    I remembered and chuckled softly. "That was a good one"

    He took one of my throw pillows and aimed it at me. I tried to duck but it still hit me. "You and your crazy aim"

    Jace had always had a perfect aim, even when you try to dodge, you ended up being hit.

    "Now let me leave you guys be. Father had put me in charge while he is away" He said and captured Kat''s lips one more time in a deep kiss before he would leave.

    "I hope you''re doing a good job?" I teased him.

    "This is supposed to be your duty, not mine" He retorted.

    Many would think being a guy, Jace would be jealous and angry that dad would

    rather have me as the Alpha than him.

    But he was not like that. In fact, Jace was a very quiet person that made his own money. He was hardworking in his own way, but did not care for the fame or poprity, he just wanted to keep being rich without the title.

    He even sometimes denied being the Alpha''s son just to avoid too much bows of

    respect and the attention it drew his way.

    "Go handle Iron w, Jace" I chuckled.

    He mock red and walked to the door. "Byedies" To me. "Be fine ande

    take up your responsibility soon"

    "Stop being a whiny wolf"

    He chuckled, making me slightly puzzled why. "Cade said you should fuck off"

    "Tell Cade to go to hell" Cindy uttered from my head.

    "And Cindy said to go to hell"

 Chapter 20

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "What?! That mean brat!" Kat eximed in anger.

    Pa had told her everything I had told her that had transpired between Serenity, I and Alex.

    "Exactly. How could she go to that extreme?" It was obvious both of them were getting really angry over the issue.

    I was angry too, but I was also worried. "Is it abnormal to say I am worried?"

    "Worried? Why will you be worried?" This was from Kat.

    I shrugged. "I don''t know"

    "Are you responsible for her injury?" Pa asked me.

    "No!" I yelled.

    "Did you stab her then?"

    I red at both my friends, it was as though I was being interviewed.

    "No, I did nothing!" I replied.

    "So why should you be worried? Kat can you hear her? Are you sure she''s alright?" Pa directed to Kat.

    "Let her be, With time, she''ll learn to be strong"

    Kat said.

    "You know, as the heiress apparent of Iron w pack, you can do better, Erika" This was from Kat, using my name.

    "I second her statement, Erika" Pa put in. She got up to undo the zip of her denim and removed the material. Like Kay, she was left with her underwear as well.

    I sighed and copsed on my bed. I was not a pushover but then again, I was not Katerina Greywood or Pa ckthorn.

    I really did not know how to bring people down, I did not have the heart to do to people what they did to me. As much as I was angry with Alexander, I knew I was still soft-hearted towards him.

    If I saw him now, I would still be tempted to talk to him.

    Though, the way I''d put on that stoic demeanor when the ceremony was about to start, it was all a fa?ade.

    I had felt deeply every bit of it. I exhaled deeply.

    My friends were right, I needed to be strong but then again, I did not think it was something I could achieve in a day.

    Moreover, that part of my life was over, the only thing I wished was for Serenity to survive this and once the news got to me that she did, I was free.

    I would focus on my new life and be the Alpha I was born to be.

    "Are you thinking again?" Kat caressed my arm.

    "Of course, you can see she is. It''s written all over her face" Pa peered into my face.

    "You guys are lucky" I said, my tone trembling.

    I saw them exchange concerned nces before nking both sides, each of them lying beside me and holding my hands.

    I reveled in thatforting contact. "The Moon Goddess will bless you with a

    better mate, Darling" Kat soothed.

    "Have faith, Erika. You''ll be happy once again" Pa supported.

    I just realized I was scared of being alone. I had everything anyone ever pray to have. Everything except one. A mate to love and respect me.

    And I couldn''t tell them that father said couldn''t be mated to anyone again.

    "Until then, you be the girl I know you to be" This was from Pa. "Even in Alex''s house, you were still a wonderful person, despite the things you were going through"

    "I was putting up a pretense, Pa"

    "You were being strong and that is the you I know" Pa said seriously.

    "Remember how I used to be so

    .n

    scared of insects, whenever you saw them, even before I did, you would either steer me off that path or chase them away from the ce. You are a good person Darling, and soon, you''ll find someone who would suit you and love you just as you deserve" Katforted and I felt pained that I couldn''t say the truth.

    "Well, aren''t you girls just the best?" I asked to change the topic, cause I was feeling a bit better.

    This was why they were my best friends. I might not be lucky to find a good mate but I was lucky to have been blessed by such wonderful souls.

    "Yes, what will you do without us?" Kat said, nudging me yfully.

    "We need to be nominated as best friends of the year" Pa put in, nudging me the other side too.

    "Some persons are bing full of themselves" I shook my head, chuckling lightly.

    "I''m starving" Pa suddnely announced.

    "Let me get the maid" Kat searched through my wardrobe for something to wear.

    She sometimes wore my clothes

    especially when she came for

    unnned sleepovers. I had to get

    her an extra toothbrush before I left an extra

    the pack for Moon Forest in case

    she decided to sleep over

    She quickly put on one of my dress and walked out to get a maid. She had always been visiting the

    packhouse since we were little, the maids knew her - even the new ones that had reced the atd maids.

    They would quickly attend to her as they orded her respect especially since

    she was mated to the Alpha''s son.

    Fifteen minutester, she was back with two bottles of alcohol.

    "What''s with the alcohol, Kat? I''m hungry, drinks cer" Pa frowned at the two bottles she held in both hands.

    "Where did you even get those bottles? The maids gave it to you? I asked her.

    "Nope" She plopped on the sofa and ced the bottles on the table. "I met a certain someone"

    "Jace?" I guessed, exhaustedly.

    She grinned.

    "But Jace would notmonly give you that"

    She shrugged, a mischievous glint in her cornflower blue eyes. "What are mates

    for?"

    "Uh-oh" Pa had a brow raised. "She definitely yed that card"

    "What card?" I stared nkly at Pa.

    "The card" The look in her eyes made me understand.

    "Uh-oh" I eximed like Pa.

    "Will you guys like to know how far I yed it?" She still had that mischievous glint

    in her orbs.

    "With that gown?" I pointed at the flimsy dress she''d found in my wardrobe and

    went to seduce poor Jace with.

    "This gown is the best" She giggled.

    "You''re shameless, Kat" This was from Pa.

    "I''ll take that as apliment, you ungrateful best friends" She narrowed her gaze

    at us.

    "It was apliment, actually. I wish I can be as bold" Pamented.

    "What''s wrong? Trouble in paradise?" Kat inquired, referring to Pa''s mate bond

    with Gage.

    She knew about the bond.

    "Teach me how to be shameless. Sexily shameless, please." Pa pleaded

    dramatically.

    I groaned inwardly, then rolled my eyes as Iid back to watch Kat lecture Pa

    on many ways to make her mate unable to resist her.

    I felt sorry for Jace ckwood and Gage Forest.

 Chapter 21

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    "Yes?" I stared heatedly at the men I had sent after Erika, as they tried to catch their breath after a long time of sprinting through trees and bypassing vehicles trying to catch her.

    But then again, they couldn''t. They didn''t have Erika with them, though I still asked just in case I was wrong.

    "Alpha, she escaped" One of them managed to utter amidst pants.

    Not caring if they lost their breaths in that moment and died, my stare quickly turned to a re that could melt even the biggest iceberg. "She escaped?!"

    "Y-yes, Alpha."

    I growled in anger. "How could you let her escape?! Five of you and no one could capture her?! What are you my guards for?! That wam justmitted a felony and you nitwits couldn''t get her?!"

    "W-we are s-s-sorry, Alpha" Another of the guard I had sent apologized, his stuttering was an obvious testament to the fear evident in his voice.

    "Sorry?!" I advanced towards the five of these good for nothings, menacingly.

    I felt like snapping their necks.

    Seren was in the hospital fighting for her life, yet they had the guts to tell me sorry. "If something happens to Serenity, will you tell me sorry? If she dies, will you brainless turds tell her dead body sorry?! Will you?!" With every word I spoke, my fury begged to be unleashed and my fists so desired to aggressively connect with either of their noses or jaws.

    I had to stubbornly keep my hands to my sides, fighting the temptation to make them bowl over just from the force of my fists.

    They cautiously moved back in synchronous pace, each avoiding my gaze. With a speed only worthy of any Alpha wolf, I took them by surprise and gripped the shirt of the one who had spoken first. "Where is Erika?"

    "I-I''m s-sorry, Alpha. W-we lost h-her." I saw his Adam''s apple move and the gulp of his fear, he stared at me with saucer-wide eyes.

    "How could you?!" I gripped tighter his shirt, almost strangling him in the process.

    I would kill him, I would kill them all. They were useless, all of them.

    Very worthless werewolves.

    "How could an Omega outrun you? She belongs to the lowest ss in the werewolf ranking"

    "P-plea..."

    "The lowest!" I spat at him, cutting off hisme apology that was only making me more incensed.

    The other man could not pretend to be strong anymore, they were all shivering and beads of sweat formed on their forehead, some even had these beads

    running down either sides of their punchable faces.

    "P-please, Al..."

    I didn''t let him finish his annoying apology, in a swift yet smooth motion, my head had connected with the bridge of his nose, the crunch sound it made - signifying it was broken - was satisfying to my ears, but it was not enough to totally quell my anger. Maybe it did quell it a bit, but not enough to want me to walk away.

    "Ahhh!" He yelped painfully as he went on his knees in quick surrender, fueling my

    desire to put the rest of his mates in that helpless condition.

    And I didn''t hesitate to do so. Unleashing my fury, I continued what I had started. A brutal kick here, a heart stopping jab there, some harsh shove that sent two sliding against the rough floor away a few feet from me and the injuries sustained when friction fathlessly came into y, and I was bit better.

    All five of them in pains and groaning as they all stared at me with helpless, fear filled eyes as mice would when they knew they were caught and cornered. "The very next time I ask you to do a simple job for me, to carry out a task for me, and you return as failures, I''d make sure you take the fall for

    whoever I had ordered you to go

    after."

    I took two steps forward, they drew themselves on the floor backward, all whimpering and quivering like some lily-livered nitwits, which they obviously were.

    I couldn''t for the life of me understand how five grown werewolves should go after one Omega wolfess and fail.

    "S-she was too fast, Alpha." One of them said, trying to defend himself.

    The others nodded agreeably.

    "True, Alpha." The one I''d bloodied his nose and possibly given a broken rib managed to speak. "S-she didn''t run like an Omega at all. She had such speed and strength to spr..."

    "Shut up!" I bellowed. "Shut up all of you brainless fools!" My blood boiled even more.

    These men were making me more pissed with their stupid apologies and even more stupid excuses. "How else can an Omega run?!"

    They all went mute.

    "Answer me!"

    They flinched in fear.

    "How else does an Omega run, youzy wolves?" None of them could answer me

    and it irked me.

    I was suddenly regretting why I hadn''t gone after Erika myself.

    This was probably her n, to kill Seren and flee since she was already done with the marriage.

    That crazy Omega with a very jealous and maniptive persona. And I had thought she was nice.

    During our three years, though I had not loved her, she had been obedient and loyal until she allowed herself to go astray. How could she even think of stabbing Seren? What had the girl done to her? She was married to me, not Seren. Whatever issues she had was with me.

    Which was why I was mad. For her unruly act out here, with no respect for the Moon Goddess. She hadmitted a grave crime and had been smart enough to cut me off before I made the public usation which would ruin her for life.

    I red at the werewolves. "Pray to the Moon Goddess that Serenity survives

    this, else, the five of you will die in Erika''s ce. Mark my words."

    Their gasps of panic did nothing to change my mind. I left them to go find my Beta, maybe he would have a clue since his mate was best friends with my ex- mate.

 Chapter 22

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    I found Gage in the courtyard on the phone, probably with his mate or so.

    He turned around and when our eyes met, he hurriedly ended the call and walked towards me.

    "Alex, what''s up?" He asked and pulled me to take a seat. "How''s Seren?" He asked again when I remained quiet.

    "Still same news" I replied and leaned back in my seat.

    "Was that your mate just now?" I asked and he nodded.

    "Where is she?" I asked again, eyes still on Gage.

    He gave me a narrowed look before responding.

    "She went to the Ironw Pack" he said and I raised a brow in surprise.

    "What for?" I asked again, trying to maintain a positive tone and not seem like I suspect his mate.

    "She says her friend got divorced from her husband and she neededfort"

    Gage said and sighed.

    I hummed in surprise. Wasn''t she only friends with Erika back then?

    I even over heard them saying they would be bestfriends forever.

    Or maybe I was wrong.

    But Gage''s mate seemed to not just be an ordinary woman, because she knows someone from the Ironw Pack.

    "Which friend?" I suddenly asked him again and he snapped.

    "Man what''s with the questions? How am I supposed to know the friend she went meet in the Ironw?" Gage asked, giving me a confused look.

    "Wait, do you suspect Pa for knowing about Erika''s whereabouts?" He asked me annoyingly.

    I shrugged and just avoided the question, but he was persistent.

    "Alex how could you even believe that my mate would be in cohort with the woman who is capable to take a person''s life?"

    Gage was pissed this time.

    I sighed.

    Maybe I had gone too far, but this was serenity we were talking about.

    As I much as I hate to admit it, but I love her so much.

    If anything happens to her, then I would never forgive Erika.

    I would never.

    Serenity was my life at the moment, the one who would forever be in my mind and in my heart.

    *****Gage''s POV*****

    I was very scared for Pa. Now that Alex had began to suspect her, he would never rest till he got to the bottom of all these.

    Though I would never allow the him touch my mate, ruler or not, she was mine and no man would harm her while I was alive, but the troubles it would cause, I sighed, was not worth it.

    But Pa thought it was. She had refused to tell me which friend exactly she had gone to see.

    She and Erika had been very close with each other, and even spending some time with together.

    I never hated Erika, nor have any personal issue with her.

    I had thought Erika didn''t deserve all that she was getting from the Alex but if she was really responsible for Serenity''s current situation, then she had done wrong.

    She should have known she was not going to carry out that n of hers sessfully. There was a part of me that did not really believe Erika could stoop so low, that was Serenity''s thing.

    But everything had happened so fast that the truth was hard to figure out, except maybe it was the truth we had seen out there today.

    "They could not find her. The hours they spent chasing her, those spineless simpletons could not find her. Is that not worthy of concern, Gage? How can five men not catch one Omega wolf?! How?!" Alex suddenly yelled, catching me off guard as I was lost in thoughts. His voice was rising and not in the good way. Anger etched his features.

    "That sure is worthy of concern but can we not just worry about her? She''s gone." I told him instead.

    He eyed me in displeasure. "What about Seren? What she did to her?"

    "Can we confirm if it''s truly her?" I inquired, keeping my voice calm and neutral.

    "What are you saying, Gage? Who in their right senses would want to

    stab themselves so bad that they

    almost bleed to death? And for what

    reason?" He retorted.

    I definitely understood his point because the way Serenity had bled was a cause

    for rm. There was so much blood.

    "I get your point."

    Silence ensued for a short while. He

    stared

    browse for awhile, I raised my

    inquisitively. "Anything the

    matter?"

    He sighed. "I shouldn''t be saying this but, Pa went out as soon as Erika left the pack" He put in.

    "What are you insinuating?" My voice had taken on a steel.

    And he noticed but he did not react. "This is a grave crime, Gage. She better not

    be an aplice."

    "To what exactly?"

    "To whatever Erika did" He replied, his tone growing as cold as mine.

    "Erika you said, not Pa. Go find Erika and leave my mate out of this." The warning was subtle.

    "Is that a warning, Gage?" He stood from the chair, towering over me.

    Not wanting to be intimidated, I stood from my seat as well.

    Though he was an inch taller than I was, I was still able to meet his gaze.

    "Yes, but a polite one Alpha."

    "Remember your ce." He seethed.

    "I do, and that is why I want to retain that position."

    "What position?"

    "By my mate''s side."

    "So you would rather have a murderess sessfully escape? Don''t you

    remember your duty?" He was in my face.

    I was not afraid of him. "Of course

    St Alpha. My duty is to

    by you and my mate. Also, the murderess?"

    "Erika." He growled.

    "Again you mentioned Erika, not Pa." I stated, tamping the anger that was boiling.

    "But they are best friends." He retorted angrily.

    "And that is a crime?"

    "Do you understand this is a murder case?" His wolf''s eye color shed angrily.

    "Is Serenity dead?" My hands were fisted by my side.

    "But if anything should ha..."

    "Good, I''m d you cleared that up. So it''s not a murder case"

    "Yet. And trust me, if I find out that Pa had anything to do with it, I''ll....."

    "Do notplete that statement, Alex. I implore you with every respect due to you." I kept my tone calm.

    "Because she''s your mate?" He asked with a Chuckle.

    "Yes, and I love her alot. For mate, I would not mind fighting till death." And it was

    the truth.

    "Watch what you say, Beta Gage Forest."

    "I know what I am saying, Alpha Alexander Robertson."

    "No mate is worth ruining this pack for."

    "Was that why you so casually treated Erika with cold indifference?"

    That made his wolf growl, and mine responded in the same matching energy.

 Chapter 23

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "When will you guys be done?" I groaned in annoyance.

    They had been at this seduction lecture for the past twenty minutes and it was getting tiring.

    "You should be learning, instead of seating there whining" Kat snapped.

    She hated the fact that I kept asking them every minute if they were done.

    But I had to ask, I was feeling left out of the whole charade. Moreover, it was not what I wanted to see at this moment in my life.

    I merely shrugged. "Learn what? As if I have a mate to practice on"

    "Do not lose hope. Alexander is not the only man you''ll ever be mated to. The Moon Goddess will give you another mate, a much nicer one" Pa encouraged.

    I sighed again, knowing I was hiding something from them.

    "I don''t think I''m ready, I don''t know" The thought just came to me.

    I know that during this time, my mind would be all over the ce. I''d be having different thoughts; this minute I might want one thing, another minute I''d be yearning for another thing.

    Well, there was no one who would go through what I had just gone through and not feel somewhat insane.

    "Don''t ever say that. Don''t think of whatever Alex had done to you, I kind of have a feeling he''lle back to beg!" Pa came to join me on the bed, snuggling me tight.

    Kat upied the other side. "And even if he doesn''t, there are many wonderful guys out there."

    "The only wonderful guys I think are out there right now are my father and Jace" I responded.

    "There are guys like Jace, Gage and my future father-inw." Kat uttered,

    wriggling her body on the bed in a yful gesture.

    I turned to give her an amusing stare. "What are you doing?"

    She grinned, then shrugged. "Nothing, just having fun. ying" She raised her upper frame a bit to peer at Pa. "Still interested in the lecture?"

    "I thought we were having a break!" Pa yelled. It was more of a statement than

    an actual question, and she looked like she was ready to spread herself on the bed and drift off tond.

    "Youzy wolfess" Kat eyed her, making a face that was supposed to show annoyance but ended up making Pa and I burst intoughter.

    "What?" She looked quizzically at the both of us.

    "Nothing" Pa replied.

    There was a rap on the door, then another. "Your Highness, I''ming in with the food Ms. Greywood requested"

    "Come in" It was Kat who answered, growing impatient.

    The door opened to reveal two maids carrying two big trays of food.

    I didn''t think I could eat much, father had just ordered for food to be brought

    before he left. I hadn''t even been able to finish the food, I doubt I would eat much from these two trays that was enough tofortably feed four men.

    Pa had a normal appetite, but as for Kat, she had the spirit of gluttony possessing her. She ate like she would never have ess to food anymore.

    It never seemed to amuse Pa and I how much she ate.

    "Food is here!" Kat squealed in excitement.

    "You know, I wonder if you squeal this way when you see Jace" I said, watching my two best friends dig into the big trays of food.

    She cast a miffed gaze at me. "What are you saying? That I love food more than I love my mate?"

    I shrugged. "I would not be surprised"

    "You''re not eating" Pa observed, chewing on vegetables, she loved them. She was not a strict vegetarian though, she also ate meat and other kind of food.

    "I''m quite full. Father ordered a tray for few minutes before Pa came in and I could not eat it all" I exined to them.

    "Does this have to do with Alexander?" Pa frowned a bit.

    "Why would you think so?" I was trying to avoid answering the question.

    "This is unlike you Rika" Pa spoke.

    "How? You mean I love to eat like Kat?" I pointed towards Kat, studying her as she stuffed her face with everything she could find on both trays.

    Picking and chewing whatever she found interest in on both trays.

    She didn''t even pay any mind to me, just as she paid none to Pa. She kept her attention focused on both trays of which one was ced before Pa and the other before

    her.  s?novel

    "Hey!" Pa swatted her hand away as Kat tried to take another piece of her drumstick.

    "What?" Kat whined with a mouth full.

    "That''s your tray, focus on it!" She instructed Kat, then faced me. "Come let''s eat,

    darling. These trays are too much for just Kat and I"

    "Speak for yourself" Kat tore at thest drumstick on her own tray.

    "I''m good, Pa. You both eat up" I told her.

    She nodded, then continued her food. "The food is nice"

    "Mhm" Came my absentminded response.

    My mind was already straying towards the incident of earlier, wondering what

    Alexander had done to ruin us and what he was doing at this moment.

    I thought of the altar of the Moon Goddess where everything had happened, I

    swallowed the lump that had stubbornly formed in my throat.

    13

    I blinked my eyes and tried to take my mind off of that scenario. The pain that signified the end of what should have been a very beautiful phase of one''s life.

    It took a while before Kat and Papleted their meal.

    Katid back on the bed, patting her stomach.

    I gave her the look, she understood immediately and sat up. "Such a mother hen"

    "I''m a wolf, not a hen" I responded. "Why would youy down when you justpleted a meal?"

    "Anything wrong in that?" She asked, sulking a bit.

    "Yes, many things are wrong in that"

    set

    Pa on the other hand took the trays and dropped them on the table, close to the bottles of alcohol, for

    the maids to collect when they came ¨ªn.

    "It''s time for a drink" Kat took one of the bottles.

    "But you just finished having a meal!" Pa crooked a brow. She wasn''t really

    surprised, none of us were.

    "So?" She gave a mindless shrug.

    "What about sses? You want to take a swing from the bottle?" I asked. I was in

    the mood for a drink, it would make me forget.

    "Take a swing from the bottle for me" Kat said.

    "Get sses, don''t act like a cave woman" Pa admonished.

    Kat rolled her eyes, then walked to the door.

    "Where are you going to?" Pa inquired.

    "To get sses of course"

    "The maids can bring it" I told her.

    "I''m missing my mate" She grinned.

    I groaned and Pa face palmed. I truly felt pity for Jace ckwood.

 Chapter 24

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I downed the alcohol, drinking it like a camel.

    I wanted more, more of this stuff that would help me sleep.

    I wanted to forget and it would help me forget too.

    "Go easy on the drink, Rika" Pa tried to pry the ss off my fingers but I just tightened my grip instead.

    "Why? Why should I?" My words were beginning to get slurred, a sign I was on my way to being overwhelmed by this drink. And I had no regrets.

    "Because we don''t need you puking all over this floor and messing up the bed" Kat added.

    "Have I ever done that?" I grabbed the bottle and poured myself another ss.

    "Maybe she needs it, Pa. She does look like she needs it" Kat said, studying me as I threw my head back a little to gulp half of the drink I had poured for myself.

    "And us. She needs us more importantly." Pa supported, putting in her own quota.

    "Yes, I do need you girls and I am d you both came" I attempted to hug my two best friends, it was loose and awkward, but I didn''t care.

    "I think you''ve had enough" Kat tried to take the ss but I refused letting go. "How is your grip still strong even after you''re intoxicated?"

    I giggled. "Because I am stronger"

    "When was thest time we''ve been this drunk?" I asked them.

    "It''s been awhile." Kat agreed, already understanding what I meant.

    "I see your point now" Pa too agreed.

    "You need to be careful with the drink, Pa" Kat adviced.

    "Why?" She asked, gulping the remaining content in the ss.

    "You''ll be going back home. We can''t risk you driving home drunk"

    "I''m not going home, not today at least" She said.

    "You''re staying?" Kat looked at me to confirm what Pa had said. I nodded my confirmation.

    "Yes, I am"Pa responded.

    "For how long?" Kat probed further.

    "Until she feels better" She gestured towards me using her wine ss. "And you? Are you leaving today?"

    "Nope, I had no ns to. I only didn''t bring clothes because I have Rika''s wardrobe to raid" Kat confidently said.

    "I brought some clothes" Pa pointed towards her bag that was at the bedside table, where she had left it.

    My heart filled with gratitude at the sacrifices my friends were making to be here with me.

    They had left their daily activities and personal lives toe take care of me and to be by my side.

    They hade to be the shoulder I needed to lean on, and the hands to hold me forfort.

    They could have called me on the phone andforted me from their respective homes. But they had decided otherwise and that was leaving thefort of their homes to be here with me.

    I was very much grateful for them, I didn''t take their friendship for granted.

    I had another good childhood friend growing up aside Kat and Kat knew him.

    He was the Alpha of the second most prestigious pack - Thunderpaw.

    His own pack located on the West side of the country and we were closer to each other than the others. Losing his father early, responsibility set in and we could no longer make out time to meet up and y as we used to.

    He ascended at the early age of fifteen and from what I heard, he was doing a great job of ruling his pack and keeping the order. Maybe I would pay him a visit since I was back finally and for good. Also, it epi pay to have an alliance with him. Two of the biggest and strongest packsing together to withstand any obstacle.

    That just gave me an idea. A wicked one. "Guys, when I be the Alpha, I''d

    meet with the Alpha of Thunderpaw."

    "It''s been awhile. He used to be our

    childhood best friend until his father died and he had to take over"

    Obviously it was Kat that had spoken because she had been my friend from the scratch, together with our Alpha best friend.

    "He used to have a crush on you, I remember that clearly too" Kat teased.

    I giggled, clearly intoxicated by the drink. "Forget it Kat. We were just children

    then, I bet he might have found his mate by now"

    "And I also remember you telling me you thought he was cute"

    I groaned. "Remind me never to tell you anything anymore"

    "No matter how many times I reminded you, you would still tell me"

    "If I may ask, who is this person you are both talking about?" Pa inquired,

    looking from me to Kat.

    "He''s our childhood friend" Kat was the one to reply her.

    "Where is he now?" Pa asked.

    "He''s the Alpha of Thunderpaw pack" I replied.

    "Oh you mean, the Alpha of the second biggest pack?" Pa sounded a bit surprised. Though I wondered why.

    Kat and I nodded in confirmation.

    "That must be so nice, being able to have a friend you grew up with and know that whenever you go back to them, they will always be there to ept you without the judgmental look"

    "You didn''t have any friend while growing up?" Kat asked, I could detect the surpriseced in the question.

    And if I said anything, my voice would carry the same surprise. She never told me about this part of her life.

    "No. My parents, especially my dad

    stopped me. Said if I was to ever

    end up with someone from a respectable home like ours, I should not mingle with those from the low rank. You girls are like my first real friends!" She smiled at us both.

    I ced a hand over hers. "We''re going to be friends forever"

    "You both have got no choice" She pointed at us both.

    The door opened to reveal the maidsing in to pick up our trays.

    "Thank you!" The three of us chorused.

    The maids nodded and left the room. Soon, my phone rang, I reached for it and

    saw the caller ID, my heart began to beat loudly.

    Alex was the caller.

 Chapter 25

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "You won''t pick up the phone?" Pa asked.

    Wordlessly, I showed them the phone screen for the both of them to see who was calling.

    "Alexander?" Pa read the name. She raised her face to meet mine, I shrugged.

    "Why is he calling you?" Kat plucked the phone out of my hand, before I could say a word, she had disconnected the call.

    "Why did you do that?" Pa was the one asking.

    "Because she obviously doesn''t want to talk to him. Also, he shouldn''t be calling her after what he had done." Kat threw the phone to me.

    "You should have let it ring till it disconnects." Pa suggested.

    "The ringtone is a disturbance" She simply stated, refilling her ss.

    Pa merely shook her head and continued drinking. I was just a spectator, watching them talk about my call and why or why it shouldn''t have been disconnected, but I was an absentminded spectator.

    Why was Alex calling me? Had I forgotten something at his pack? Or was it about Serenity? Was she dead? Had something happened to her because of the knife wound? Or was he calling because...? Because what?

    Fear twisted my gut. Did he know I was here? Had someone told him about this ce? I looked at Pa, she was a member of Moon Forest pack, but she was my best friend.

    Would she betray me that way? I watched her engage in a discussion with Kat, being the fated mate of Alex''s Beta, had she told Gage Forest anything? But I had overheard their conversation, it did not seem like Gage knew who she was with.

    I jolted when the phone began ringing in my hand again, I looked at the caller ID, it was still him.

    "Still him?" Pa peered into my phone as she asked. "Why is he still calling you?"

    Kat stretched her hand and was about to pick my phone when Pa hit her hand. "Aw!" She red at Pa, rubbing the spot Pa had struck.

    "Stop disconnecting the call" Pa red back.

    "Was that why you hit me?" Kat hissed in annoyance.

    "And I''ll hit you again if you touch that phone" Pa replied challengingly.

    "Because he''s your Alpha? You''re taking sides with him?" Kat used, still rubbing the spot. I guess the hit might have actually been hurtful.

    "It''s no news he''s my Alpha but I''m not taking sides with him. That doesn''t mean you should disconnect the call, moreover, allow Rika do as she pleases" The look Pa was giving Kat was more funny than malicious to me. But it seemed to anger Kat.

    Well, isn''t this a show?

    I settledfortably, my back against my bed''s headboard as I watched them throw words at each other. Petty quarrel of best friends. Very hrious to witness.

    "Rika does pleases. She too, doesn''t want to talk to your beloved Alpha" The heavy sarcasm on ''beloved'' did not go unnoticed.

    "And how would you know that? You didn''t even give her a chance to know, which she actually wanted to do" Pa retorted.

    "If she actually wanted to take his call, she would have done so even without

    letting us know the first time he called!" Kat wasn''t ready to let Pa win.

    "Which brings us back to my former statement" Pa too was not ready to sumb.

    "What statement?" Kat frowned. She was no longer rubbing her hand.

    "You didn''t give her a chance to know if she wanted to take the call or not!" She repeated.

    "Why are you here?"

    "And what sort of question is that?" Pa gave Kat the stink eye.

    "It is a question, nheless. So answer it" Kat was returning the same stink eye.

    The phone began ringing again, both girls paused.

    They wanted to see what I would do, to them, that would actually end the spat they were having.

    I looked at my phone. My heart was pounding, I was a bit scared and nervous. The need to know and also the fear of not wanting to, both nagged at me.

    Biting my lower lip, I tapped the reject button. Kat turned to pa with a victorious smirk. "Told you"

    Pa just rolled her eyes. "At least she disconnected it herself, so it''s her choice, not yours or mine" She didn''t want to look like the loser.

    "But I still was right. She doesn''t want to take the call of your beloved Alpha" Kat stuck her tongue out at Pa.

    "Whatever" Pa went back to drinking.

    My phone started ringing again. I

    sighed, still the same Alex. What et

    was his problem? Could he not send a message? Could he not use any other method ofmunication?

    One that didn''t include listening to his voice? Maybe it was better I answered the

    call, it was obvious he was not going to stop calling.

    Taking a deep breath, and hoping this was not going to ruin my already bad day,

    thanks to my friends that were on each other''s neck over Alex''s call.

    It had be manageable, I picked the call.

    I saw the raised brows Pa

    wiggled at Kat who just ignored ker. If not that I was on the phone, would haveughed out loud that my best friends'' disy of child-like craziness.

    They were both acting as though the drink was intoxicating them. Who knows? They might be intoxicated already which was why they were behaving this way. The other side of the fine was quiet, I wondered why. Not hearing his voice and not willing to say anything, I ended the call.

    "He didn''t even say anything" I wondered what was wrong with him. Why he had

    called and not say anything.

    "Is he okay?" Pa asked, looking from me to Kat who shrugged, banter forgotten.

    "How would I know? I don''t owe him anything anymore. I don''t know why he would pull a stunt like this" I stared at my phone, not expecting what had just happened.

    "Maybe just misses his mate" Kat teased, a wide smile on her face. "Right, Pa?"

    "Wrong" Pa replied.

    The smile disappeared immediately as Kat''s lips curled in displeasure, and her forehead creased in annoyance.

    Pa chuckled, indicating she was just messing with Kat. "You''re right"

    "Stupid!" Kat threw a pillow at her.

    My phone rang again and this time, without hesitation I answered the phone. Alex

    better have something important to... "Where the hell are you, Erika?!"

 Chapter 26

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    My ear rang in shock and I put the phone away from my ear for few seconds to enable it return to its normal state.

    What was wrong with him? Why had he thundered in my ear that way? I had one mind to end this call.

    I caught the look on Pa''s and Kat''s faces, they had heard his loud voice and were looking confused.

    "Hello, Alex" I greeted, mustering calmness.

    "I asked where the hell you are?!" He was raging. I could literally feel his body tremble with rage.

    "Any reason why you''re asking?" I asked, that calmness not leaving my tone.

    "Don''t you dare y games with me. Have you forgotten the atrocious act youmitted? Have you?!" He roared.

    I distanced the phone from my ear. He was determined to make me go deaf. "Can you stop yelling? It definitely won''t get you anywhere" I calmly told him.

    "If I find you, I will make sure you regr..."

    Something snapped in me. Maybe it was the pain of what he''d done to me or the fact that Cindy was growling angrily in my head over the fact that a lowly Alpha was addressing us without respect or regard.

    "Don''t you dare raise your damn voice at me again!" My voice had thickened with anger. "You hear me? Don''t you dare!"

    "You speak to an Alpha like that? You weak Omega!" He insulted.

    Theughter that emanated from my throat was neither sunny nor mirthful. It was sharp and mean. "You call yourself an Alpha, yet you don''t know what''s going on in your pack? An Alpha, yet you can''t control your crazy wanton needs!" I was shouting now and I couldn''t care less.

    "Wanton needs? Is that what this is about? You''re jealous of Serenity? Is that why you tried killing her?!"

    "I don''t care what you think of me, Alex. I do and I don''t even care what you want

    to think. But I do know one thing, I have never been happier that our mate bond was dissolved"

    Liar, liar, pants on fire Erika.

    I was lying and I knew it, but he didn''t know it.

    Even my friends had surprise written on their faces, they didn''t believe me, I knew it. But just this once, it felt nice to make Alex feel just how he had made me feel all those years I remained married to him.

    He growled. "Me too."

    "Good. Now, the right thing to do is to never contact each other ever again" Though he couldn''t see my expression, I kept my face expressionless.

    "You will not tell me wha..."

    I didn''t even let him finish, I hung up the call.

    So infuriating!

    His anger was misced. How dare he?

    One war dered on his pack and he was gone!

    Him and everything that represented him as an Alpha.

    But I wasn''t him, I wasn''t going to do it. No, I wasn''t. Because I was a better person than him. A better werewolf.

    "What was that about?" Pa asked.

    "Nothing" I gulped my drink, emptying my ss and climbed out of the bed to pace around.

    Alex had angered me with his call.

    He had really allowed me let loose the anger I had been trying to keep in check. If

    he dared dial my number again, I wouldn''t take it lightly with him.

    My phone rang again, I ignored it. I knew it was him, the bastard! Shameless bastard! He didn''t even care to know how I was.

    After three years, he couldn''t even care to ask about my welfare after today''s event.

    He had the guts to ask about my location just because he wanted to punish me for Serenity''s sake.

    He still believed I was the devil and Serenity was the angel. The blind bastard!

    If only he could see.

    If only he knew what he was doing.

    Serenity wasn''t a good person but of course, my darling ex-mate was not bothered about that.

    He was too blinded by her phony attitude to see who the real Serenity was.

    Anyone who could stab herself so deep and put her life on the line just to destroy someone else shouldn''t be written off so carelessly. I had no idea what or who Serenity was, but I was no longer going to allow anyone step on me ever again.

    The phone was still ringing but I ignored it still. That bastard, he would keep

    calling and I wasn''t going to pay him mind.

    "What did he tell you, darling?" Kat inquired. She and Pa had twin concerned looks on their faces.

    I stared at them, then released a

    breath. Went back to join them on the bed. "He yelled at me. That crazy bastard yelled at me" i struggled to tamp my anger.

    Pa patted my handfortingly, Kat rubbed my back, establishing support and

    care.

    My chest constricted and before I could control it, I was bawling my eyes out.

    "You''ll be fine, darling." Kat soothed.

    "You''re strong. Soon you''ll be Alpha and Alwx will eat his words" Pa joined in, offering her support as well.

    "I just don''t know why I let him get to me" I sobbed.

    "Because you still love him, and it''s only natural you react this way" Kat responded.

    "But I believe with time, you''ll get over him. You''ll show him who''s boss by the

    time the Moon Goddess blessed you with another mate" Pa added.

    That talk again.

    I''m still not going to tell them.

    "I don''t even know if I want to deal

    know

    with this mate thing anymore, I''m just tired. just want to forget this even happened. Forget this call, thest three years, the marriage.

    annulment and mate bond dissolution. Forget Serenity and her crazy antics to ruin my life. I just want to forget everything."

    I said instead.

    "With time, you will" Paforted.

    "Here, take this. Let''s drink and forget all about Alexander and Serenity" Kat

    refilled my ss and handed it to me.

    Buying into her idea, I wrapped my fingers around the ss in eptance. I

    sniffled and wiped my eyes.

    "To freedom" Pa toasted.

    "To the future Alpha of Iron w!" Kat added.

    I chuckled softly. "To the best friends in the whole wide world"

 Chapter 27

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    The phone didn''t stop ringing.

    I hissed angrily and kept it far from me. I didn''t bother picking it or checking the caller ID again.

    Alex was just so stubborn, calling me just to berate me over Serenity''s current situation, as though it was my fault. An angry hiss escaped my lips again.

    "It''s okay, Rika. You''ll be fine." Pa patted my hand.

    "Don''t allow yourself think about him, darling. He''s not worth it." Kat added.

    And they were right, but I could barely control the anger. It was as though it had forcefully unleashed itself after so many years of being calm and almost subservient.

    "Yes, I know."

    ¡°Let''s talk about something else." Kat opened the second bottle of wine and filled our wine sses.

    I downed mine in seconds, I caught the look on my best friends'' faces. "What?¡± "You downed that in seconds." Kat pointed out, looking quite surprised.

    I shrugged, I had always been the wary drinker of the three of us. Pa was the normal drinker but Kat was the crazy drinker, gulping everything that is remotely associated to alcohol.

    I needed that shot of intoxication coursing through my veins, I wanted to forget everything I had gone through. Everything I was struggling not to remember but Alex would not let me forget.

    ¡°That, I did.¡± I stood and ignored the incessant buzzing of my phone. ¡°He''s annoying me. He should stop calling me." I eyed my phone in annoyance, pacing my room.

    "Just ignore it, he''ll get tired and stop calling." Pa advised.

    "Or you can cklist his number, he would not be able to reach you." Kat suggested.

    Her suggestion was a quite the problem solver but something was holding me back from actually going through with it. I sighed and went back to the bed. "Pour me another ss."

    I extended my empty ss to them, specifically Kat. She was the one holding the bottle, she poured into my ss. "Don''t gulp it down" She warned.

    "Yeah" And I did gulp it.

    "You realize your alcohol tolerance is not high. Soon, you''ll begin acting up." Pa stated, taking a gentle sip of her own wine.

    "Of course, I do know and that is why I want to get drunk." I could feel myself getting there already. I just wanted to sleep it off.

    "I''m quite surprised she''s not fully intoxicated andughing like a loon already, especially after taking the first bottle with us." Kat said.

    "Another one." I extended the ss again, my head was getting light, my eyes were beginning to close, it was exactly what I wanted.

    "No." Pa snatched the ss out of my grip. "Go to bed and sleep it off."

    "Sleep what off?" My words were beginning to get slurred.

    "The amount of alcohol you have taken into your system, you need to sleep it off." Pa was keeping the ss out of my reach as I struggled to get hold of it.

    "Give me back my wine ss, I want to drink more." I whined.

    "No, you can not drink more. Go to bed, Rika." Kat firmly ordered.

    "No, this is my room and you both will not tell me what to do." I eyed the both of

    them, determined to get my ss from Pa.

    "Yes, we can and we will. Go to bed." Kat insisted in that same firm tone.

    "You''re not my mother." I told her, quite upset.

    "An established fact, but I am your best friend and I am that for a reason." Kat countered.

    "Another established fact." Pa supported.

    I groaned in frustration. "The both of you are just so infuriating."

    "That''s what best friends can be when it''s time to do the right thing." This was from Pa. She had stepped out of the bed and was holding the ss higher, I was trying to reach it.

    That would have been very easy if I was not inebriated and struggling to keep my bnce. I understood what my friends were trying to do and though, I really appreciated it, they would not understand.

    I was tipsy, not as drunk as I wanted

    to be yet. I could still think of him,

    picture him in my mind''s eye and did not want that. I wanted to be so drunk that it would be impossible to think of anyone, especially him. So wasted that all I''d do was sleep off as soon as my back touched my bed.

    That was what I wanted. Naturally, I was not the bottle kind and just as Pa had said, I had very low tolerance for alcohol so I was easily intoxicated, unlike Pa and Kat who had high tolerance.

    "I don''t need you two to be infuriating, I just need you to be supportive." I folded

    my arms when Pa was being tenacious, and stubbornly holding on to my ss. "We are supportive." Pa imed.

    "Which is why we do not want you anywhere near this ss anymore. At least, not for today." Kat put in.

    They were ganging up against me. These two supposed best friends of mine were teaming up against mez Two against one, was it? I hissed and moved away from them. My backrested against the headboard, one of my pillows on myp.

    "Don''t be like that." Pa had this glint in her eyes, she was trying not tough.

    "Give me back my ss."

    "That will not be happening. We understand you want to drink to forget everything but we can not let you keep drinking especially when you have low tolerance for it." Kat stated, refilling her own ss, her gaze locked on mine. She too was teasing me and she was trying not tough too.

    Iid down on the bed, my back to them. I was going to fall asleep eventually but I

    woke up and had to suffer from the pain that Alex''s memories brought.

    The door opened suddenly and I rolledzily to stare into the face of my

    stepbrother looking so harried and angry. "Where the hell did you leave your phone?!"

    "Calm down Jace, what is it?" My brain was aware of what was happening. I wasn''t that drunk.

    "No, Erika. I can''t calm down because there is trouble!"

 Chapter 28

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    That crazy woman! Refusing to take my calls, and that was not all, she had dared talk back at me.

    An Omega talking so unruly to an Alpha like myself. That was unheard of!

    That was outrageous! It was unbelievable. She had issues me a warning, alsoughed at me. If only I knew where she was. If only I knew that ce she was hiding.

    I knew she was jealous. She had started out well and even though I had not been satisfied with her as my Moon Goddess given mate, I was willing to just keep the marriage because she made quite the good wife, but then I had to take the extreme measures to make her apologize for her wrong doing.

    Serenity had done nothing wrong and she had the wickedness in her to push the girl. As though that had not been enough, she stabbed Serenity.

    My Beta even stood me up all because of her, Erika. I tried to control my anger. The pack doctor had said Serenity had lost lots of blood, that worried me. I just hoped she would survive this.

    I paced the corners of my office restlessly. The door opened to reveal my younger sister, Elena. I paused in my tracks to give her my attention.

    "Hello brother." She greeted, her dimples on full disy as she smiled.

    "Elena." I frowned a bit in puzzlement, wondering what could be making her smile that much.

    "Serenity is alright now and she asked for you." She informed me, her smile grew. That was a surprising news and a good one. I had not been expecting it. Thanks the Moon Goddess that the ns of Erika had not worked out.

    "She''s still at the hospital right?" I inquired, already moving to the door with her following behind.

    "Yes, she is." She replied.

    "This is great news, Elena. Did the doctor say anything about her health?" I asked again as we walked out of my mansion and towards the grounds of the infirmary.

    "No. We are yet to see the doctor, but Mother asked me toe call you especially since Serenity asked of you." She replied.

    We had gotten to the room Seren was kept in and immediately I opened the door, Seren''s beautiful eyes met mine. She smiled brightly, though it was somehow weak, but she was alive.

    I went to her and she held my hands as tight as her current strength could carry.

    "Hey." She greeted.

    "Hey Seren. How are you?" I patted her weak hand.

    "As you can see." She showed me the huge bandage wrapped around her waistline.

    I tried not to let anger overwhelm me.

    "You''ll heal in no time, it''s a silver de that was stabbed into your waistline, but

    the most important thing now is you''re awake."

    I''ll try to find Erika, wherever she had gone to hide and I''ll pull her out of that hiding hole.

    And the Moon Goddess help me, when I do, she would regret crossing paths with

    me.

    "Your mom told me you lost Erika, after I was rushed to the hospital."

    "Yes, I did. But don''t worry, I''ll find her and make her pay for what she did to you."

    I promised her.

    "No. Just leave her alone." She said.

    "Why? You almost died and she was the reason behind it." I responded.

    "It does not matter, I understand

    how she feels. She lost you, lost her marriage. Then had to make the most difficult choice; breaking her mate bond with you which was quite painful. So she''s allowed to rage." She patted my hand right back.

    See how nice and thoughtful Seren was, even though she had been wronged by Erika, she still did not want her to be punished. Rather, she should be forgiven and left to live her life.

    But then again, what if Erika had seeded? What if Seren had not survived it? Yes, we both got divorced but that was not enough reason for her to do what she had just done.

    "You''re a really nice person Seren." My sister who had been listening to our conversationmented. "I wish you had married my brother instead of that crazy murderess my brother had brought home tous." She said thest part with disgust.

    Seren managed a chuckle, it sounded weak and low. "Don''t call her names, Elena. She''s just in a really bad ce at the moment. I believe she will get better, and when she does, she might regret of all this and possibly try to reach out."

    Elena scoffed. "Try to reach out? That devil? Wicked people like her do not regret anything, they just keep on being wicked to everyone around them. So bittered, that Erika."

    I listened to my sister air her grievances against Erika and Seren trying to calm her down. Erika had never been this wicked, that was for sure. She used to be so humble, loyal and obedient, until she became this version I could not recognize. She did not deserve this mercy Seren was showing her and I told Seren.

    She smiled. "No one is above making mistakes and engaging in acts we wille

    to regret in the future. It''s all about understanding where their pain ising from

    and try to help them, if you can, to alleviate the pain."

    "She truly does not deserve your mercy, Seren." Elena put in, angry lines deepening on her forehead.

    "Where''s mother?" Whatever Seren said, I just pray I did not meet Erika anytime soon, she wouldn''t like what would befall her.

    "She just left now to get food for Seren." My sister responded. Mother had always loved Seren more than Erika, but she had not been able to do anything when she''d found out Erika was mate.

    Just then, mother entered with a bag containing food.

    "You didn''t use any of the maids?" I asked.

    "No one can be trusted for now, until Seren gets fully well, I''ll personally take care

    of her." She replied. "I just overheard a troubling news right now, Alex."

    "What news, mother?"

    "Iron w is in chaos." She met my gaze. She was trying to contain the worry but I saw it.

    Iron w pack was the biggest and most feared pack in Fangoria, and if there is trouble there, that surely spelled trouble for the rest of other packs in Fangoria.

 Chapter 29

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Trouble?!" Both my best friends echoed in bewilderment.

    At the mention of a possible trouble in the pack, the influence the alcohol was having over me left in the blink of an eye, even the seriousness in his tone was enough to make me sit up so fast that my head paid a little price for it ¡ª slight banging on both temples.

    I shook my head to get the headache away but I ended up worsening it. I came down from the bed. "What trouble?"

    "Father is back."

    "And why is that trouble? He went for a meeting for a meeting...wait!" My heart thudded. "The meeting didn''t go well and other packs have dered war on us?"Hoping it was not the case.

    We would surely win but I hated the thought of war, it brought a lot of innocent werewolves into the mix. Those who instigated the war usually survived, leaving the innocent pack members to die.

    And when it came to war, Iron w was not to be trifled with, and every pack in Fangoria would suffer for it. So, I just prayed it was not that worse.

    "No, worse." The look on Jace''s face was grave. It quickened the beat of my heart.

    "Tell me, Jace." I took all of my willpower not yell at him.

    He sighed then, his shoulders sagged and his eyes zed with unshed tears. Kat,

    his mate ran to his side and held him. "What is wrong?"

    "Father has been poisoned." He growled after uttering those words, punching a wall in my room in anger.

    I staggered back, not believing my ears.

    Father? Poisoned? Who would have done that to him? I knew father had enemies, people who were envious of his pack and how prosperous it was.

    Some werewolves hated father because hemanded more attention than they did. But was that enough reason to kill him? Was that why they wanted to end his life? Those bastards!

    "It''s okay, Rika." A distressed Pa rushed to my side.

    "Take me. Take me there now Jace. I want to see him."

    He looked at me, and nodded. He offered me a hand and I took it, mostly forfort and I knew he wanted that too. A reminder we had each other to get through this time. He was our father and only parent, he was all we had.

    He led me down the hallway and turned a corner, my legs wobbled with each step I took. I stepped out of the mansion and we walked to where the pack''s infirmary was. I gripped Jace tight and he gripped back as well. We both weed the need to hold on to each other.

    We passed nurses and other medical practitioners in the hospital, both of us ignoring their bows and greetings. On a normal day, I would have engaged in a little chitchat with them but today was not a normal one. From the beginning of this day, it had been filled with one unfortunate event or the other.

    We reached the room he was left in. Our hospital was the biggest too in the whole of Fangoria, whatever amenities needed to survive in Fangoria, we had them all and they were the biggest.

    We even had some amenities that other packs did not. Was this why someone would want to kill my father? The only parent I had? I.

    willed tears away but they were

    "Good day, Your highness." The doctor in charge of the hospital greeted us as soon as we stepped feet into one of the rooms situated in the VVIP section.

    There were three rooms in that section of the hospital, that was the only rooms there and they were for our family. The royal family.

    "father." I rushed forward as a panicked cry left my lips. I went to hold his limp frame, he was hooked to some machines.

    I frowned, was it this bad? Droplets of my tears fell on his cloth, this was not the cloth he''d worn just this morning when I''d seen him. They had adorned him with a hospital gown.

    "Why so many machines, doctor?" I asked, my voice shaky as more tears fell.

    Jace stood watching me, by his side was his mate, Kat and Pa. I had no idea

    they had followed Jace and I here. My gaze went back to the doctor.

    "We need to suck the wolfsbane from his system." The doctor replied.

    "Wolfsbane? Was all these

    necessary?" turned to look at my father, lying almost lifeless. The heart monitor beeping irregrly, my eyes fixated themselves on the lines

    that was the evidence he was still alive, but barely.

    "Doctor, will he survive this?" I asked again. Oh Mother of the Moon, please help

    my father ovee this. Help him heal and do not let him die.

    His hesitation twisted my insides more. Why was he not saying anything? He exchanged a look with my brother. What were they not telling me?

    "Jace, is there something you''re not telling me?" He looked away, his eyes zed with agony and sadness.

    That did not make my nerves calm, that was not encouraging at all. "Why are you both not saying anything?!" I yelled in frustration, tears filling and streaming.

    "It''s okay, Rika." Pa and Kat came to my side tofort me, but I could not beforted. How could I beforted when my father was lying in a state I had no idea how grave it was?

    "No!" I moved out of their hold. "Don''t

    tell me it''s okay because it is not Look at my father! Look at him and tell me it is okay." My voice became hoarse. I gripped my chest as pain squeezed tighter.

    "You need to calm down." They made to move closer to me. Kat was already on

    the brink of tears, Pa was blinking her eyes to ward off tears.

    "Jace, look at our father. Look at what they have done to him." I sobbed very hard.

    I felt strong handse to scoop me up.

    "What is wrong with our father, Jace? You can tell me."

    In his hands, I felt vulnerable and small. ¡°Everything will be fine."

    "No, Jace. You''re lying and you know it."

    He heaved a deep, sorrowful sigh. ¡°The doctor said the poison had destroyed

    most of his organs."

 Chapter 30

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "W-what?" My voice was low and somewhat hopeless.

    "That''s what he said." Jace was struggling not let me see his true broken emtions. It was hard for him too. We both loved father and he loved us too. There was not a day that passed he did not give Jace and I more reasons to love him.

    He was strict and principled when need be. And he was sweet and wonderful when we needed him to be too. It only broke my heart more knowing someone or a group of people out there wanted to hurt him so bad.

    "Can we ask the doctor if he''ll survive it?" I wanted to know, I badly wanted to find out.

    "Will you be fine if I put you down?" Jace searched my face.

    I nodded. "Yes."

    He put me down but I still clung to him, and he let him. He put his arm around me. The doctor was still staring at us, his expression somber and sympathetic.

    "What''s his survival rate, doc?" Jace asked him.

    The middle aged man with a wiry frame and wore rimmed sses shook his head, and released an audible deep sigh. "It''s not good."

    "What is not good?" I gulped fearfully, holding onto Jace tighter. He was family and he was here, he was not poisoned. I still had someone to call family.

    "His survival rate, we are not sure. Just as your brother had told you, most of his organs had been ruined by the poison before he was brought here. We have been able to extract the ones we could but some had mixed with his blood and other vital ces. I''m trying to see how I can extract the rest without ending his life."

    I dug hard into Jace''s flesh, without his hold on me right now, I would be a puddle on the floor. "So either way, it''s risky. Leaving the poison in would kill him, extracting it might also kill him, is that it?"

    "Yes. If he had been brought earlier, it would not have posed this much threat." The doctor said.

    "So if you were to give us any guess. Just off the top of your head, what will our father''s survival rate be?" Jace inquired.

    "Ny-ten." He answered.

    A sob broke out of my mouth. Ny-ten? That was nothing. His survival percentage was too low, almost hopeless. What were we going to do with ten as his chance to live? Oh Mother of the Moon, please do something. I beg of you, do something! I screamed in my head.

    I released myself from Jace''s hold and walked like one who was drunk to his bedside, I held his hand. "Please father, fight harder. You can do better please, I still need you to help me be the kind of Alpha you are. I am not done learning from you, Jace is not done learning from you. We both need you not to kill each other."

    Tears fell from my hands. Jace and I fought like every other siblings, dad was usually the one who separated the fight and settled us.

    "Yes, dad. We do need you." Jace came to stand beside me, one of his arm was draped across my shoulders, his other hand was resting on dad''s leg.

    But there was no boomingugh, the kind I was used to hearing. There was no strict warnings or the angry growl that never stop to scare Jace and I, even now as adults.

    What I would give to hear him say anything, even if they were angry words. I took

    a deep breath, trying to stabilize my emotions.

    "What kind of wolfsbane?" I turned to the doctor.

    "Pardon, Your Highness?"

    "What kind of wolfsbane did you detect in his system?"

    "Demon orchid." He replied.

    I bit my lower lip hard, blinking my eyes furiously to stop tears. I swallowed, trying

    to dislodge in the boulder in my throat. "Demon orchid." I repeated in a whispery voice.

    Demon orchid was the wildest kind of nt known for its poisonous nature. No one had ever survived it, though there were scarcely any case of one poisoned with Demon orchid.

    It was not regrly found like othermon poisonous nt so whoever that had done this, had taken their time to find this nt.

    The Demon orchid''s poison could paralyze or kill depending on the dose administered to the victim. So if dad was not dead yet, it could only mean one thing...

    "When you said his survival rate was ny-ten, can you exin better?"

    "Your Highness, I think you should..."

    "Tell me." I snapped as the first line tear ran down my left cheek.

    father we''re talking

    This was my father

    about, he did not deserve what wasing to him. He was a good man, the most wonderful father. I remembered how he had taken on the maternal armor after mom died and taken care of me.

    He had met Jace''s mom six monthster and she was good to me too but one day, she had disappeared, She had left Jace and went away nobody knew why and few monthster, she had been found d''ad at the boundary of our pack.

    Father decided not to remarry and just take care of Jace and I. I was a year older than Jace. Dad took on the responsibility of being both a father and mother, despite his Alpha duties when I was ten and Jace was nine. Jace knew his mother but never wanted to talk about her.

    Even when we had found his mother dead, he had refused to grieve and till date,

    he still held grudges over his mom leaving him without notice.

    So if we both loved our father that much, there was a reason. Not just a reason,

    so many reasons. And if it would take my one of my limbs for him to survive, I would have it amputated without a thought.

    "You know how the Demon orchid works. If it does not kill, it paralyzes."

    "So what are you saying, doc?" Jace asked, the fear and grief in his voice was unmistakable.

    "That even if he survives by some miracle, he would be paralyzed for life. Not just his body, his brain too."

 Chapter 31

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "So you''re saying he would essentially be a vegetable?" Jace asked.

    "I''m afraid so." The doctor replied.

    I bit my lower lip as tears fell from my eyes. They wanted to get my dad. They had always wanted to see him fall, and they possibly thought because he had a daughter who was next in line, I would not be able to handle the responsibility

    well.

    "Jace, I''d like for dad to be moved to his room. He will stay there and receive treatment." I instructed, wiping tears off my cheeks.

    "But this is a hospital, Erika. He''ll do better here." Jace opined.

    "Whoever that had poisoned father would still be around, watching and waiting. I don''t want anyone knowing anything about his health condition henceforth. It''s safe for him." I exined, meeting my brother''s stare.

    He nodded In agreement. "Alright." To the doctor. "Do as she said. Make arrangements for him to be transferred to the mansion today, and whatever you do, let it be discreet."

    "Just as my brother has said, be discreet. Anyone who wants to know, he''s unavable."

    The doctor nodded. "Yes, Your Highnesses. But I''ll need you to sign the transfer agreement form. It''s for you conforming to the transfer the Alpha from the hospital to his mansion."

    "We have no problem with that. Bring it and we''ll sign it." Jace responded.

    "When the form is ready to be signed, you know where to find me." I told the doctor. I needed to get out of there before I lost it again and crumple to the ground in tears.

    Using all of my will to make sure I did not turn back, I walked to the door, opened it and left the room. I could not bear to see him in that condition, it broke my heart thoroughly. I walked like one who was heavily inebriated, the drink I''d had few moments ago was no longer the reason for my staggering steps.

    Twoforting hands held my wrists on both sides, I did not have to turn to know it was Kat and Pa. My best friends who were trying to make sure I was fine, leaving everything they had going on toe.

    The same way father had done. He always made sure I was fine. Though he had rules which seemed to be quite strict, like when he forbade Jace and I from dating anyone when we were in our teens.

    He never wanted to see us with the respective opposite gender until we turned twenty, we were barely allowed to have parties or go to any. Even when I''de to tell him I''d found my mate in Alexander, he''d refused at first.

    Alex was the first man I''d ever had anything intimate to do with. Father had always wanted me to rule the pack, not be a wife. He had even given me that contract to sign when I insisted on epting my mate bond with Alex, giving me three years to make it work and if I did not, it was mandated that I returned and take over and I was not allowed to marry anyone again.

    Jace and I used to think he was too hard on us concerning our personal lives but getting older, I personally began to realize that he was trying to protect us. He had married twice and none had ended well for him.

    Father had been heartbroken when mother died, but he pretended before us, Tried to be strong,forted me when I mourned and grieved but I never for once saw him mourn even though I knew he wanted to. And when Jace''s mother hade into the picture, he''d also been devastated when he found out she had left him.

    Sometimes, Jace and I would try to tease him, put in subtle words, anything to make him try again but he was always smart to understand our motive and reject it instantly.

    He dedicated his life to us, to his

    people, his pack. And now someone who simply did not like him had to do this. did not realize fresh stream of tears had rolled down until a hand wiped them away, it was Pauta. Kat squeezed my handfortingly.

    Eyes were on us but I did not care about them. I was barely seeing them, my mind was filled with lots of possibilities and probabilities. I got to my door but before I

    could reach for the knob, Pa had opened it for me to go in.

    I climbed into my bed, curled myself in a fetal position, pulling the thick sheets over my frame and cried silently.

    "You can''t keep doing this to yourself, Rika." The space behind me dipped as two

    of them plopped on the bed. That was from Pa.

    I wish I had stopped father from going for that meeting...

    "Darling, please don''t harm yourself. Come out of your hiding, we''re here for you." Kat put in.

    Father, please don''t die. I still need you to teach me how to be the best Alpha, just like you...

    "I don''t like seeing you this way, Darling. Come out of that covering." Kat probed, urging me out of the covers.

    I never thought in a million years that father would end like this. He was always the strong man. The hero we all knew. He was my hero. I sniffled as I battled against the heavy weight of emotions pulling me down into despair...

    "Rika, everything will be fine. You''ll get out of this." Those words offort were from Pa.

    I knew dad would be disappointed to see me this way. He always believed in never showing weakness, to just be strong and pull through. Dad would be disappointed to see me lying in my bed, exhibiting weakness...

    "It''s okay to grieve, Rika. It''s normal but please don''t wound yourself while at it." There was a huge dose of sympathy in Pa''s words.

    "Yes, it is. Moreover, as the future Alpha, you''re to find the culprit and deal with

    them. Not to say you should not, you know, cry or something, but after the tears Darling, show them who''s boss." Kat encouraged.

    1?

    ''You''re one day going to take over as the next Alpha of the Iron w pack, it is a big and tough position that many would want you to fail because you''re a woman. Prove them wrong, baby Alpha.'' Those were father''s words to me on my eighteenth birthday. And Kat had in. her own way, reminded me just that.

    Suddenly overwhelmed by anger, I sat up and looked at both my friends. "You''re

    right, Kat. It''s time to show them who''s boss."

 Chapter 32

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    All my life I''d only known my family ¡ª my father and Erika. They were the only people I needed in my life, I wasfortable with them. Father had tried his best to give me the best life had to offer. After my mom had left, I had decided I didn''t need any other person in my life. I had decided that father and Erika were enough for me, they gave me love and treated me well.

    I was wary of love, after seeing what mom''s leaving had done to dad, I became wary of the opposite sex. And it was not a problem to avoid them especially when dad had always been hard on Erika and I about the opposite sex, he never let us go to any functions or receive random visitors and after a while, it had a be a part of me.

    Even when I had realized Kat was my mate, I had been shocked because it had never urred to me that the Moon Goddess would pair me with Erika''s childhood best friend. I didn''t reject the bond but I was yet to ept it either. Kat was a really nice girl and there was this crazy, confident way about her that was overall intriguing because I was wary nheless.

    She had tried seducing me a lot of times and while I found it appealing, I had to control myself. It made her upset and she sulked a lot, but I knew what I was trying to avoid. I did not want to end up like dad. He was a very strong man, to have lost two women in his life and he did not let it deter him. Though I saw how sad it made him, even though he tried to make me feel like everything was okay, I knew it was not. It might have fooled Erika into believing he was fine but not me. I had seen through him.

    "So, you''ll be the one to sign?" The doctor had brought in the transfer agreement form. I took it, read through it and a sad sigh escaped my lips.

    I looked at the man who had given me the best life had to offer. The man who had motivated me to start my own business, and not to depend on his own achievement. He had told me to bring my ns to him and he would support me, and he had. Without missing a beat, he had helped me stand on my feet. Whatever wealth I had today, he was the foundation.

    And they had poisoned him. They had seen how good he was, and their envy for what he had, they poisoned him. Anger surged through me, they had no right to do what they did. I would find a way to make whoever that might have done this pay! I would make them pay! I just had to find out who hadmitted this grave crime.

    I took the pen the doctor was offering and scrawled my signature where required. "Let no one know of this, doctor. If this gets out, I would hold you responsible, not just for the leak of his transfer but his being poisoned."

    The doctor eyes popped In rm through the wire rimmed sses that made him look more or less like a nerd.

    "Have I made myself clear, doctor?" I kept my expression as serious as possible, he needed to get the point.

    "Y-yes, Your Highness." The man looked kind of nervous.

    "Good." I I gave him the signed form. "Get me my own copy. Two copies. One for me, the other for my sister."

    "No problem, Your Highness." He bowed.

    I went to my dad''s bedside and held his hand. I swallowed hard lumps lodged in my throat. "Wake up, dad. Erika and I still need you. And I promise, I will find who did this and I will make them pay." My voice broke a little as I whispered those words to him. "I promise."

    I left the hospital and was walking towards the mansion when a hand snaked around mine, I groaned in exasperation, I already knew who it was. Tasyra Grigshade, the daughter of one of the prominent men in Iron w, her father was also an Elder in the pack. The Elders were the cab members, they helped keep the pack organized.

    "What do you want?" I stared hard into her eyes.

    "I just want to see my man." She smiled. Tasyra was pretty, no doubt but she was not my mate. Moreover, I didn''t even like her in that way didn''t even like her at all. I only gave her audience because of who her family was, and she was a leech,

    hard to get rid of.

    "Your man? Since when Tasyra?" I was not one to manhandle a woman, so I reined in my anger. If she were a guy, I''d have bashed her head against a wall.

    "You called me by my name. That''s progress." She beamed.

    I had only referred to her as Miss Grigshade. "Today''s not the day, Miss Grigshade."

    She pouted. "And you''re back at that. Drop the formalities, Jace." She trailed a finger seductively down my arm.

    I snatched my arm from her hold. "Stay away from me."

    I made to leave, but she came to block my path spreading her arms. "I can''t."

    "Leave my path, Miss Grigshade." I red coldly.

    "I know Katerina is your mate but don''t you think she''s too slutty to be the Luna of

    the next Alpha."

    I gritted in teeth. Was she

    delusional? "Hey, don''t say that in

    public ever again. You will not

    mention Katerina or talk about her

    like that ever. And I''m not thenext Alpha. Erika is."

    "She''s a woman, what does she know about ruling a pack? Especially the biggest pack in Fangoria. You

    have what it takes and I''ll help you,

    that''s how much I love you.

    I looked around us to make sure no one was listening to the nonsense she was

    saying. "Stay the hell away from me."

    I walked away from her.

    "I love you too." She called after me.

    I turned to give her the coldest re, she just blew me a kiss in return.

 Chapter 33

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "You called me." Jace stepped into dad''s meeting room. It was better here, this was a serious matter that needed urgent attending to.

    Pa and Kat were in my room. They had both insisted on staying until they saw I was better and I was grateful to them for it because no matter how ready I thought I was, I still needed them...Jace too. I would stop at nothing to make sure the culprits are brought to book. I would make sure they were dealt with thoroughly.

    Alexander had messed with me and I had let it slide. He and Serenity had chosen to toy with me and my emotions, I had let them just because I was trying to opt for peace. But this time was going to be different. This was my dad. My own dad. They had dared crossed the line with the Alpha of Iron w pack.

    Whatever I had in mind to do now, I needed Jace to be in on it. Whatever I had to say, I wanted him to hear it. He was family and I was sure that the past three years I''d been absent, he must have known some things and I would definitely need his help executing my ns.

    "Yes, I did." I had put on a dress indicating I meant business even if it was just with my brother. "Have a seat." I gestured to the seat before me while I upied the one next to father''s throne-like one.

    "How are you holding up?" His gaze and tone went soft and concerned.

    I blinked my eyes to prevent tears, swallowing the lump lodged there. Not trusting myself enough to speak, I nodded.

    "Are you sure?" He inquired, still gazing at me.

    I nodded again.

    He nodded after studying my face for few more seconds. "So what''s this meeting about? I''m guessing it''s something really serious, seeing you in that dress and we''re in this room."

    "Have you signed the papers?" I went down to business.

    "Yes, I have. I requested that he make it two copies. One for you, one for me." He replied, getting into the serious mode too.

    "When will the transfermence?"

    "Father should be in his room before the day runs out."

    "That''s great. Where''s my own copy of the agreement form?" I wanted to take a look at it. To understand what my brother had signed on both our behalves.

    "I''ming, let me get it." He stood and left the room.

    Ever since Kat had reminded me of dad''s advice, I had wanted to execute vengeance on whoever that had done this to my dad. I was probably going to hire

    an investigator, after I had talked it out with my brother.

    He came in and handed a form to me. There were two, I noticed. But there were the same forms. "Two same copies?"

    "Yes. One for me, the other for you."

    "But I asked for mine alone."

    "Still, as the future Alpha of Iron w, you need to have trustworthy people by your side." He said.

    "I know Jace, which is why you''re here right now."

    "I''m your brother, no doubt. But I do not want you to nurse even the slightest feeling that I might be after your birthright, hence my transparency and the willingness to be ountable." He met my gaze.

    I looked at him bewilderment, he

    was not joking. Was he for real? Was this all happening? We grew up together and never for once, had encouraged the thought that Jace was...or might probably be after being the Alpha. I''d always known him to be a very straightforward person, never had he thought of ruling the pack.

    Ever since we we''re children, whenever dad talked about the pack and running of

    it, he lost interest immediately. I was the only one who would listen, sometimes

    with genuine interest, other times I just wanted to go and y with Kat and Jace, also Noir, if he was around.

    "Jace why would you think that way?"

    "I know you love me and probably trust me..."

    "Probably?" I cut him short. Why was I feeling angry somewhat hearing what he was saying? How could he even think that way? "How can you even think that way?! What is your problem?"

    "I have no problem, Erika and this is just the best way to go about this thing. Whoever that might have done this certainly wants the throne."

    "And you think you''d be my first suspect? You think I''ll not trust you because you wanted to hurt your own father, is that it?"

    "He''s your father too and you both have always been close." He argued.

    "You''re speaking gibberish." I stood, feeling anger and disbelief coursing through veins, underneath my skin. "You''re crazy for even thinking like that. You''re my brother, you dimwit!"

    "People out there think because I''m the man, I should take over. They do not care whose birthright it is, they want me to ascend the throne and I know you might have heard it too. Don''t lie, Erika. You have heard it too. He stood also. He was looking tired and angry.

    He was right, I have heard rumors and talks too. Those side gossips. "Yes, I have. But the Moon Goddess is my witness when I say that I have never, ever thought of you that way."

    "Maybe it''s better I leave." He ran a frustrated hand through his hair.

    "What?! No." My heart flipped. No, he could not leave. I needed him to do this. "Who will help me then? Who will be my family when I need one?"

    "You have Kat and Pa. They have both being there for you for years, especially Kat since you grew up together.¡±

    "So you''re leaving?" I struggled not to let the tears fall. What was wrong with this stupid idiot? Why was he this way? He wanted to leave because of what people have said in the pack? Because of baseless talks and crazy gossips?

    "I need to but I promise it''s not for long, I''ll be back. After everything has been settled."

    "You want to leave father? Especially now that he needs you the most. What king of a son are you, Jace?! Abandoning the man that has been there for you?! For us?!" I was yelling now, tears blurred my vision Anger and fear twisted my nerves. Fear of him leaving and never returning.

    "You know I love him too! I love him but for your sake, I have to go stay low. When

    you have ascended and begun your Alpha duties, I''ll be back."

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Pa and Kat run into the room. "What the fuck

    is wrong with the two of you? What is going on?" Kat asked.

    Keeping my gaze on his face, I replied. "Your mate wants to leave Iron w." "What?!¡± Kat and Pa eximed in disbelief together.

 Chapter 34

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "What do you mean by you want to leave the pack?" Kat came close to him.

    "This is not your problem, Kat." He told her quite harshly.

    "Don''t talk to me in that tone." She warned, steel in her voice. But Pa and I knew Kat would rather be brave to the end, even if it sucked at her soul, than

    openly cry.

    "Then don''t interfere, Kat." His tone retained that harshness.

    She punched him straight on the nose, he yelped in pain. She did not break it but

    it was enough to redden the bridge of his nose. "I said don''t talk to me in that tone."

    "Then leave here. It was Erika and I, not the both of us." He was angry at the punch she''d thrown at him. Jace was usually the calm guy, he never went searching for trouble, even as a kid but that was not to say he was weak. Far from it, he was strong. He had an Alpha wolf which was not a surprise since dad was an Alpha.

    "Why do you want to leave the pack, Jace?" Kat ignored his statement.

    "He wants to protect me because people are talking." I spat in anger.

    "That''s bullshit!" Kat still had her res on him.

    "Erika, I have to leave. It''s only for the best, I am trying to help you." He continued.

    "Don''t tell me that!" I screamed. "How dare you, you selfish brat?!"

    "Stop calling me name, Erika." He coolly said.

    "Or what? Or what, Jace?!" I picked the forms I''d dropped on my seat when this whole thing started and threw at him. "You signed those forms! You signed them!"

    He le'' out a sigh. "What has this got to do with anything?"

    "You don''t know or you''re pretending not to know?" I fisted my hands but kept them at my sides, I was controlling myself from nting another one on his face. "Yes, I signed this. But..."

    "Are you leaving because of me?" Kat interjected. From her stance, she was trying not to breakdown. I understood what mate bonds could do to mates involved.

    "Stop interferi..."

    "Answer me." She shoved him, not allowing him finish. "Are you leaving because of me?!"

    "What if I am?!" He retorted, anger rolling off of him in great waves.

    "What?" Kat took small staggering steps backward as though he''d hit her. In honesty, those words were enough to hit anyone, especially if it was your mate.

    "But I thought you said it was because of me." I raised my angry, confused gaze to his.

    His released another sigh. "Whatever the reason is, I just want to leave."

    "Don''t listen to him, Erika. I believe him when he says he''s leaving because of me." Kat retained her gaze on him.

    "Don''t do..."

    She removed her gaze, cutting him short once again. She looked at me. "He did not ept the mate bond."

    That erupted a gasp from Pa and I. What?! And I thought they were cool? That they were lucky to have each other. I''d always been happy finding out Kat and Jace were mated, they were theplete opposite of each other butplemented each other still. She was crazily wild, Jace was calm and levelheaded.

    "Is this true?" Pa finally spoke, asking Jace.

    He turned away from the three of us, his hands in his pocket. I looked at my brother, I did not want topare him with Alexander. No, he was better than Alexander. He was going to be a better mate to Kat.

    "Who does it matter?" He asked. He turned to stare at the three of us. "Look, this discussion was not supposed to go this way. Yes, I did not ept the mate bond but I have not rejected it either."

    "Do you n on rejecting it?" I wanted to know. Jace was my brother but Kat was my best friend and I would not allow Jace treat her just as Alexander had treated

    me.

    "Yes, he is." Kat copsed on one of the seats.

    I was expecting Jace to say something to counter Kat''s words but he did not. Was Kat right? Was he dying to reject the bondter on? At first, it had been about him leaving because he didn''t want people to keep saying things. But now, his mate bond was also another angle. What was wrong with Jace? What was going on in his mind? Was there something he was not telling me?

    "Do you still want me to have my own copy of the form?" He calmly said.

    "Yes, but you will not leave this pack, Jace. I swear to the Moon Goddess, you will not."

    "You can''t stop me, Erika."

    "I hate you, Jace

    and I hate the fact

    that the Moon Goddess chose you as my mate." Kat uttered in anger, could also see the pain in her eyes as she spoke. Her blue eyes growing dark, the pain clouding her beautiful corn flower orbs. My heart went out to her, also understanding what it was like to have such a mate.

    Jace looked shocked and pain also clouded his features as her words. Something

    told me he loved Kat, but I might be wrong. His actions were totally the opposite.

    No one wanted to be away from their mate, no matter what.

    "I know why he''s leaving...or eloping." Kat stood from the seat and paced.

    "Eloping?!" Pa and I chorused. What was happening?

    "Eloping?¡± Jace also seemed surprised.

    And I think that made Kat more furious as anger mixed with pain rolled down her eyes as tears. "Don''t you dare pretend you do not know what I''m talking about."

    "But I don''t." Jace argued.

    She smiled but it was shaky, she was overwhelmed with emotions. And I knew better than to go to her she''ll reject my hug. Pa moved closer and I shook my head, she paused, perfectly understanding.

    "Your brother prefers Tasyra

    Grigshade. I might be his fated mate, but Tasyra is his chosen mate.¡±

    The room went dead silent. What?! Tasyra? The bubbly, flighty girl. "Is this true,

    Jace?"

    "Who''s Tasyra Grigshade?" A perplexed Pa asked.

    Jace could not say anything. He kept opening and closing his mouth in shock. "How do you even know about her?"

    "There." Kat gestured to him. "I''m not lying, he finally agrees." She turned to him. "Have a good life with her, ex-mate." And she hurried out of the room, I knew she

    crying.

    Pa stood uncertain, not knowing whether to follow Kat or to remain here and support me if I needed it.

    I walked closer to him. "I am disappointed in, you Jace."

    ¡°I.....¡±

    I held up a hand, shutting him up immediately. "Jace ckwood, as the next Alpha of Iron w, I exercise my power, forbidding you from leaving this pack." I seethed with anger.

    "You can..."

    "You will not disobey my orders. You will remain here for Kat and dad. Even if not

    for me."

    He tried to open his mouth but the growl that left my lips left him stunned. Without another word, I picked the forms, threw his own copy at him and left with mine, Pa following behind.

 Chapter 35

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Where do you think she might be?" We had entered my room but could not find Kat.

    Pa and I exchanged concerned looks. Where was she? Where had she gone to? I went out of my room to find her, Jace was such a stupid brother. He deserved to be hit on his head. Tasyra Grigshade? No. I did not believe Jace would have anything to do with that girl. She was always acting brainless. Her father''s reputation and wealth was the only thing giving her a face in the society. And to be honest, she was quite pretty too. Only she behaved dumb. Too dumb.

    She was always liking every guy she thought was handsome and caught her eye. Jace was undeniably handsome, he had always attracted the opposite sex right from our childhood. It got worse when we became teenagers, but being the quiet, reserved guy, he barely paid any of them attention. I used to him about it and how he would end up lonely if he did not show interest in any woman but he would always counter me saying he had me, I was the only woman he wanted to be around.

    Tears stung my eyes, how did we get here? Me yelling at my brother and him yelling right back. We had always fought but it was unlike what had happened in the meeting room. That had been too personal. We had both gone overboard with each other.

    "I thought Kat was happy." Pa said in a small worried voice beside me. She was also trying to find Kat with me.

    "Me too, Pa. Me too." I replied. We were outside the mansion now, my gaze roamed and searched the length of the pack but it could not see the beginning nor the end, the pack was very big. Of all the packs, we had the biggestnd mass. We made our jewels ourselves, ournd was also blessed with natural resources which was one of the ways dad made money. Thisnd belonged to the first Alpha who found this ce shortly after history said he was forced to go rogue by a small pack on the Western side.

    He hade here with some loyal members who had stood by him and when he found here, he named it ckwood''s legacy. But heter changed it to Iron w when adversities came to fight him and take thend from him after they saw the minerals and gemstones thend possessed, and it was also fertile for farming ¡ª we also produced our own food. We even producedmercially too. We were sessful in every area.

    "Where do you think she might be, Rika? I''m getting worried" Pa was standing beside me, she too was scanning the area but could not see Kat.

    "Where are you..." I was trying to ask when Pa was running back inside, but I was unable to finish the question before she ran off.

    But she soon returned with a phone. Her phone. It was to her ear. "I''m trying to call her but she''s not picking."

    "Her phone is in the room too, I guess. Where else would it be?" I shrugged.

    She sighed and disconnected the call. "Who do you suggest we do now? Your brother needs to be pped severally." She uttered, quite pissed.

    "And I am going to do it, if he dared leaves this pack."

    "I would so want to know why he suddenly wants to leave this pack but I am going

    to leave that until we find Kat." Pa decided.

    Why had Jace done this? It was truly mind-boggling. I had never known

    Jace to be what he was at the moment. What had he thought of to have made him speak in that manner? Behave as he had behaved? Was it because he liked Tasyra? Or because he truly did not want to be in picture so people could stop talking about how he was supposed to be the Alpha? How could he even say he wanted to

    leave father now that he was needed?

    I needed him to help with the investigation. Yes, I knew it was time for me to take over, it was even a matter of time before my coronation as the next Alpha took ce and during that important moment in my life, I would not have him around me. I would rather have him in chains present than missing. I knew Jace. Something was not right with him, and I was going to look into it. For now, I just needed to find Kat and try to make sure the doctor did not ck in my dad''s treatment. I knew th chances of him surviving were almost non-existent, but I would fight at least to make sure he would survive.

    But then again, the doctor had said that if even he survived, he was going to remain a vegetable. No, le would not think of that now. I would not bother my head or bruise my heart further on thoughts of my father''s illness. I needed to find my best friend.

    "Let''s go inside." Pa was holding my hand.

    "No, I need to find her." Something was not right, I needed to find Kat.

    "We can not keep standing here, it would make people suspicious or begin to give us weird looks. Let''s go inside and think properly where she might be."

    Pa was right. Reluctantly, I let her hold my hands and pull me inside while my eyes still roamed the premises as though I would find her. We went back to my room. I could not seat. "Where could she be?"

    "I don''t know, Rika. This is not my pack, I am not really familiar with ces here.

    But you are, this is your pack." She spoke, looking at me expectantly.

    "I know this is my pack but I don''t know where she is."

    "She''s your childhood friend, Rika. I don''t know why I''m having a bad feeling about Kat. Think, Rika. Where do you think she would hide? Where does she go to whenever she''s sad or wants to be alone?"

    I was having the bad feeling too, but Pa had helped me remember. Pulling Pa with me, we ran out of the room. "I think I know where she might be."

    Her hand still In mine, we ran to Kat''s favorite spot - a hiddenke at one of far end of the pack and it was lonely too. Getting close to th spot, I heard growls.

    My eyes snapped to Pa, she had heard it too. We knew there was danger and as though in sync, we both transmuted into our wolves.

    If Kat needed us, she needed us toe prepared.

 Chapter 36

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Cindy ran through the forest as though she was in pursuit of someone, Pa''s wolf was right beside her. It was big too but not as big as mine. Theke was close, we just needed to get through the forest and reach the almost end of it. People rarely came here which was why Kat loved it. She used to say it was as though the Moon Goddess had reserved the spot for her.

    Dear Moon Goddess, please let my best friend be alright. I would kill Jace if anything happened to Kat, he caused all of this. As we got closer, we heard more growls and then a whimper. Again, Pa''s wolf and my wolf exchanged looks and increased their pace. I was seeing theke, but I was yet to see Kat or her wolf.

    By the time we reached theke, it was silent. From my instincts, I knew something was wrong. It was as though someone or something was lurking,ying in wait. Where the hell was Kat? Pa''s wolf took off in the other direction, I took off in the other. Cindy understood what Pa''s wolf was trying to do - divide and conquer. Soon, I heard more growls from the path Pa had taken. I rushed back there and saw Pa''s wolf fighting with about five wolves. In the midst was another wolf on the ground, whimpering and had blood oozing from its rib side and one of its forelimbs. Dylia. Kat''s wolf. That was her.

    Oh Mother of the Moon. I rushed forward in anger and went to fight beside Pa. As an Alpha wolf, Cindy had the upper hand. She sunk her teeth into one of the wolves and quickly followed with her ws tearing down the enemy wolf''s back, it was a deep cut that erupted a growl from this wolf. Cindy dug into her teeth into this wolf''s neck and tore out his vein, it fell t dead instantly.

    I was as pumped and revved as she. Cindy was ruthless than I was. This was the reason I hated fighting was not because I would be beaten, no. But because my wolf loved exercising her strength and would never hesitate to use on anyone who wanted to trespass or had already dared trespasses.

    The next wolf that crossed path with Cindy was unlucky, itid dead within fifteen seconds, blood gushing out of its neck. Pa''s wolf howled in pain, I turned to see that she had been injured on her back. Cindy went after the Wolf responsible and dug her ws into one of its eyes, she scratched and pulled until the eye popped out. She also lifted her mid-air and used her sharp ws to tear its belly. The wolf fell, not truly dead but at the point of it.

    The remaining two wolves ran but I saw that one of them limped, Pa''s wolf must have done that. Cindy transmuted to me, same with Pa and her wolf. We both sat on there floor naked, Kat had transformed too. She was too weak to talk.

    "We need to take her back to the mansion." Pa said, her back had many scratches but none too deep to cause any harm, thank the Moon Goddess.

    "The mansion or the hospital?" I was a bit breathless from all that fight.

    Pa looked at me. "Rika, in case you have not noticed, those wolves were not random wolves who just happened to stumble upon Kat and begin a fight. They knew her or you. Maybe they even came for you through her, you''re about to take over and all this starts happening. See your father, Rika. He was poisoned. Howe in a room full of other werewolves, he was the only poisoned one and with a very rare nt. Whoever uses Demon orchid is deliberate about their intention." She exined.

    She was right. Whoever that had attacked Kat had done it because they knew me and as Pa had said, probably wanted me. "Five against one." I pointed out the number of werewolves that had attacked her.

    "Someone knows that''s her favorite spot and also know you spend time with her there. They might havee bearing in mind they would meet you, hence, the numbers."

    The raspy breathing of Kat was a cause for great concern. Pa and I looked extremely worried. All three of us were naked? How were we going to get her to the mansion without people looking at us? But Pa stood and lifted Kat onto her back.

    "I know we''re naked, Rika but we can not let Kat die. Let''s just find a way to go through the back of the mansion."

    "The back is not really void of people but you''re right, I don''t care anymore. Let''s go." We began running out of there, sprinting through the trees. Trying to hide our nakedness as much as we could and Kat''s too.

    I saw Pa

    trying to hide the pain she was feeling. I realized her back was hu and she was carrying Kat on there. I paused. "Hey, it''s my turn."

    "Alright." She lifted Kat onto my back. I could not believe this was Kat. She could not make a sound. Barely anyone. "Do you think she''s alive? She''s not talking."

    "Yes. Think positive, Rika." I nodded.

    About toe out into the opening that led to the mansion, we saw Jace running

    towards us with some clothes in his possession. "What happened?"

    I ignored him and snatched a shirt out of his hand, carefullyying Kat on the floor, I put on the shirt, it was his.

    "Mother of the Moon! What happened to Kat?" I heard the tremble and regret in his voice but I said nothing it him. This was all his fault.

    Pa also took the second shirt and wore. It was his too. It was big on us but it would do. Before we could get to it, he was already wearing Kat the shirt and lifted her into his arms, he blinked surreptitiously, he was trying to fight off tears.  s?novel

    He was run''Ing in the direction of the hospital.

    "The mansion." Pa told him.

    He did not ask why and carried her to the mansion.

    "Let''s go call the doctor." Pa made a beeline for the hospital, I followed, eyes

    were on us. Kat''s blood were printed on us.

    Luckily, we saw him as he was

    .n

    stepping out of the medical building. He was quite stunned when he saw us and our blood-stained appearance. I knew my hair was scatter over the ce, Pa''s too but that was the least of our problems.

    "Your Highnesses." He greeted us both.

    "I need you." I uttered.

    "Our friend is unconscious and isn''t breathing well." Pa informed breathless.

    "She''s at the mansion, that''s where you''ll treat her."

    The man turned to me for confirmation. I nodded.

    "Alright let''s go."

 Chapter 37

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    We ran to my room, it was Pa and I doing the running, the doctor walked hastily behind us. I just hoped nothing had happened to Kat. There had been so much blood. They had badly wounded her. Knowing Kat, I knew she would have refused to back down.

    Kat did not believe in running away from a fight. She was always willing to stand her ground and fight to the end, even if it meant losing her life in the process. She had this belief that it was better for one to die honorably than live as a coward.

    Kat, you''re not a coward, you should have ran from them. You should have not bothered fighting, or you should have called for us. You should have ran to us and we''ll would have fought it as one. Please Kat, stay strong, I cried within as I said these words to myself.

    Pa ran ahead and pushed open the door, it was empty. I followed behind and frowned. "Where''s Kat?"

    Pa was already out of the room. "Where''s your brother?"

    I increased my pace to meet up with her. "Let''s go to his room."

    I led the way, still running. I ran up the stairs. His room was on the floor below

    mine. I was not one who liked climbing the stairs which was why I chose one of the rooms downstairs as mine. Jace did not mind and chose his upstairs. I bounded up the long flight of stairs, leaping two steps at a go.

    I met him halfway up. "Where''s she?"

    "In my room. Wasing to see..." I did not even let him finish, I ran past him and got to his room. It was very big. Even bigger than mine some.

    Lying on the king sized, four poster, dark themed bed was Kat. His bed was soaked with her blood. She had passed out. Panic rose. "Doctor!"

    "Right here, Your Highness." The man was just walking inside, he was breathless and looked tired from all the running and step climbing. But that was not my concern right now.

    "She has lost consciousness." I could not hide the panic in my voice.

    Pa cane to hold me close, wrapping me in a warm,forting hug. And knowing she needed it too as Kat was not just my best friend, but hers too, I held her too infort. We bothforted each other and watched as the doctor tried to check her pulse.

    "Is she going to be okay, doc?" Pa asked. I was too scared to, I did not want hear the doctor dere bad news as he''d dered on my dad.

    "Yes, but only if we act fast. She''s lost a lot of blood, hence, the slip into unconsciousness. I''m going to have to call some of my nurses to bring the things I need to help keep her stable, also, she''ll need blood, lots of it. I have some in the blood bank but we''ll have to know which is suitable for her." He exined.

    "Then what are you still waiting for? Make that call immediately!" I yelled, tears, sweat and snot were all over my face.

    "Calm down, Rika." Pa pulled me closer. "The doctor is doing his best."

    "It''s all my fault. It''s because of me, they wanted me but they got her instead. I''ll never forgive myself if anything happens to her." I sobbed on Pa''s shoulders.

    She gently led me to one of the sofa in Jace''s room. Another time, I might had admired his room as I always did whenever I came to see him but not today. Today was a very ruthless day. So many things have been happening today. First it was annulling my marriage and breaking my mate bond with Alexander, then the incident with Serenity. Next was dad''s poison episode, and then the argument with Jace that had led to what had happened to Kat.

    Something was going on and at this moment, my head was just too hot to carry it. My mind was too disordered to think of anything. Kat had lost her parents when we were fifteen, it had been just her ever since and being an only child, she had no other rtive. Kat did not know her extended family. Her parents had moved in here, to this pack just before she was born.

    They had refused to tell her the true story behind their leaving their former pack to this one and being happy here, Kat had not really bothered. She had been happy being best friends with me and even when she turned an orphan, she decided toe here often as she could not really bear the loneliness. Dad had to make sure she was well provided for.

    Took care of her until she became an adult. She knew this mansion like she owned it. She was my childhood best friend, I could not let anything happen to her.

    I looked to see just Jace standing close to the bed, his face read of many emotions - from pain to anger to regret to sadness to torture and the list went on and on. He had caused this. This was all his fault.

    The doctor came In then with two nurses trailing behind, each handling one medical device or the other. He quickly fixed the IV and made sure it was dripping into her veins. He took a scissors and tore her rib side that was gushing with blood. I stood and went with shaky legs, Pa tried to pull me away but I would not allow it.

    "Remember you can not stand the sight of blood." She reminded me.

    "I have to go see. To make sure Kat is fine."

    She pulled me back. "Kat will be fine. She''s in capable hands."

    I halted and squeezed Pa''s hand tight. I did not want to seat while my best friend was receiving treatment. "I need to know who did this, P. I need to fish them

    out."

    "But you have to be careful, Rika. From the look of things, whoever that''s behind

    is might also be behind your father''s current predicament. This is not a fight, Rika. This person is ready to kill. We just need to know why."

 Chapter 38

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Why?" I looked at her, even Jace turned to her. Only the doctor and his two nurses did not pay mind to our discussion.

    Her eyes were notughing and her lips were pressed tight in a mean line. Whenever Pa did that, she was thoroughly displeased. "Yes. Without the ''why'', then what are you fighting?"

    "How then do I know the why. I have to start the fight first. Knowing the why would certainly need some fight. But before I think of anything, I just want to make sure Kat survives this." I turned my attention back to the bed where she was receiving treatment.

    "Can''t we take her to my room?" I did not want to be around Jace. I needed Kat in my room, that was possibly the only way I could get to see her and be with her.

    "No, Your Highness." Was the doctor''s reply. His attention was still fixed on taking care of Kat''s wound. She looked so vulnerable lying there, it almost made tears stream down again, but I blinked them back.

    Her thick red curtain was syed all over the wide bed. It looked as though the bed was swallowing her whole frame.

    "Why?" I was sounding quote unreasonable in that instant but I did not care. If Kat could be transferred to my room, I''d like it.

    "Kat, what''s wrong her being here?" Pa asked.

    I sighed. "Nothing."

    "Just allow her heal first, Erika." Jace put in.

    I whipped my head to his direction, where he stood with his back to the wall, and red.

    "Don''t you dare talk to me." I warned.

    I saw the doctor and his two medical workers nced at us then averted their gaze.

    "Look, I know you''re angry but can you just calm down for the time being?"

    I gave him the meanest once-over I could muster, wishing I could bash his head against the wall. His shirt was stained with blood. Kat''s blood and that was enough to remind me that he caused of all this.

    "Don''t tell me what to do! You have no right to do that, Jace." I admonished angrily, stepping forward. Pa was pulling me back.

    "I''m not..."

    But I did not let him finish. "The fact that you brought clothes does not cover up

    nor make up for what just happened which is your fault."

    "How is it my fault?" He stepped forward too challengingly.

    I snatched my hand from Pa''s hold and stood before his face. "Ask that

    question again, and I''ll reply you." Anger boiled my insides. My hands stained with Kat''s blood were fisted by my side

    "How is it..." A quick, hard jab at his face had him groaning and holding his nose. Nothing was broken but the area grew red immediately.

    His wolf''s eyes shed angrily.

    I scoffed. "You think I''m scared? Let your wolf out, Jace. Fucking let him out and see what happens!" At thest statement, my voice had deepened to a growl, Cindy was ready to take over.

    I was not my usual self right now but again, I did not care. I did not care what happened, but I was in a mood. Pa cane to pull me away. The doctor and nurses stood to watch warily. From the corner of my eye, I saw one of the nurses looked at me in fear and shifted away from me.

    "Stop this, Erika." Pa''s voice lost its softforting tone, it was now harsh and disappointed. "The doctor is working on Kat. To make sure she feels better, don''t keep doing this. I know you''re angry and overwhelmed with every event that has been unfolding but calm down? What do you think you dad would say about your behavior if he was..."

    "Don''t talk about my dad!" I used that same growling tone at her.

    She looked taken aback, and released her hold on me. Realizing the way I''d talked to her, I ran out of the room, bounded down the stairs, sprinted through the hallways and out the back door of the mansion. I did not stop until I was at the stream close to the mansion.

    Jace and I frequented here a lot as

    BLISH

    kids, we began to see it as our spot. Jace called it the family''s spot. We used to drag dad toe with sometimes where he would watch Jace and I y pretend. While Jace would act as the Alpha, I would

    pretend to be his Luna of sometimes his personal servant. Jace would try to mimic dad and I would mimic dad''s personal maid - Ynda. He would roar inughter, finding our unscripted drama very funny.

    It was fun. Katjoined In on some day and when she did, she took the part of his Luna who maltreated me, the personal servant. Memories were made here. Two of the most important people to me in this world were in danger, their lives hanging on the bnce of hope. Kat had almost died in the forest, my dad was lying almost lifeless in his room.

    Everything wasing at me so sudden that I was staggering under the weight of

    it all. Jace wanted to leave, but I was keeping him back. Despite being angry at him, I did not want him to go. I would feel miserable and lonely. The only family that was able to talk andugh was nning on leaving.

    Tears ran down my eyes. And within seconds, I was sobbing. Though theke was quite lonely, people could still see but it would be a far view for them and no one came here if me, my brother or my dad was here. So, for the time being, I was going to be alone. It was better for me. I needed to think. To n. I had a lot of work ahead of me.

    "Hello, Your Highness."

    I turned. Tasyra Grigshade. What was she doing here? And how had she known I was here?

 Chapter 39

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Hi." She beamed, walking over. She had a bottle of drink in her hands and two sses. As soon as she reached where I was, she made herselffortable on the sand next to me. She gently dropped the bottle and two sses on the ground.

    "Tasyra." I quickly wiped my eyes so she would not ask too many questions. Questions I would not answer, but I did not want to be rude ignoring her questions.

    "Your Highness." She greeted again.

    "How did you know I was here?" I asked her.

    "I saw youing out of the forest, I was curious. So I followed you guys." I fixed

    a sharp gaze on her. "But not for long, though." She raised her hand as a form of surrender.

    "Why would you follow us in the first ce?" I pressed my lips into a thin, hard line.

    "I''m sorry but I saw that Jace was looking troubled so I decided to see if I could help out but I did not want to infringe." She exined.

    "I''m sorry Tasyra but now is a bad time, another time maybe." I kept my gaze to the stream.

    "I know it is a bad time which is why I went back home to bring one of my dad''s most expensive wines. You''re royalty so you deserve to drink the best there is." She was already uncorking the ss and pouring into two sses.

    I was not looking at her directly. I continued to keep my eyes on the waters before me, thinking of what was currently happening and what the way forward was. How should I begin to investigate dad''s current situation? Also, was there any connection between dad being poisoned and Kat being attacked? I wanted to know. These were need to know questions and I wanted answers.

    "Here." She offered a ss.

    I studied the half filled ss and then her. I ignored both of them, that was the very least of my problems. "Go home with your wine, Tasyra. Next time."

    "I''m sorry toe unannounced, but you know it''s quite unfair to make me go home with the wine I brought for the two of us." Was that a sad whine I heard in her voice? Was she about to cry?

    Tasyra was an over pampered child. Most knew her to be flighty, ignorant and quite dumb. Being an only daughter of one of the elites in Iron w pack, she was entitled to a lot things, including people''s time and attention. She usually got fussy when she could not get whatever she wanted, and that was one of the things I was not in the mood to tolerate her puerile attitude.

    "Go home, Tasyra."

    "I will." She replied.

    Silence enfolded in on us. I wanted her out of there but she seemed hell-bent on remaining here. Although, she had agreed to go home Maybe I should give her time, she would leave soon. I sighed. I thought of Kat, I wanted to go check up on her but she was still in Jace''s room. I did not think I would be able to go there, not when he was still there.

    But how long would I continue to avoid him? We would have to talk at a point, and that was what I was uncertain of. I had no idea how any conversation between Jace and I would pan out. I did not even know what we were going to say to each other.

    It was a long whileter and I noticed she was still seating next to me, not saying a word.

    "Why are you still here, Tasyra? Are you here for Jace?"

    "Jace. Will you let me see him?" Her smile was bright.

    Jace

    This girl was something else. "Jace is busy." I was tempted to ask her if she and Jace wanted to elope but thought against it. At this moment, it was not my concern. He was not going to leave this pack, that was my promise to Kat and dad. I would make sure he did not leave, but my heart constricted in pain even as I thought of it. Jace was an adult and not just that, he was my brother. I could not just tied him down against his will. If he had decided to leave the pack, would I be able to stop him? And even if I exercised my power, how would that keep my rtionship with him? Also, what if he decided he was going to sneak out of the pack without my notice? What would I do then? I had no idea where he would be going to.

    I blinked back tears. I had returned home earlier today to start a new life. To just rule as the Alpha as da had wanted. The agreement had been to either build my marriage ore back to rule alone, no mate. But the events that had been unfolding were unexpected.

    "Are you okay?" She peered into my face.

    "I need to be alone. Please go away." I did not want her to see my tears. It wasing, I could feel it. I was trying to push it back, to swallow the tears but it was lodged in my throat.

    "I will." But she remained.

    Few minutester, she was still seated. "What do you want, Tasyra? You keep saying you will but you never will."

    "I''m sorry Your Highness, but I want you to take this wine. I''m all for wanting you

    to feel better.¡± She offered the ss she had poured for me.

    Anger red, impatience reared its head. "Leave me alone. Take this wine and get out!"

    "You''re about to cry?" She was observing my face.

    Trembling with anger, I stood and walked away from her. She stood and threw the wine in both sses. I watched her gather herself and the things she''d brought.

    "Have a nice day, Your Highness." She bowed and walked away.

    I watched her walk away. I moved a bit farther to avoid more people like Tasyra Grigshade. I looked at the mansion behind me. Maybe I should go back to see how Kat was faring, moreover, it was not fair to leave Pa all by her...

    My thoughts were cut off as an unexpected force pushed me into the water. Fear seized my being, someone had pushed me.

 Chapter 40

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Who had pushed me? I struggled toe out of the water but a body pushed me back and held me down. Beneath the somewhat deep water, the face was masked. I struggled to get out of the stronghold of this mysterious person whose intent was obvious to me - they wanted to drown me.

    I continued to struggle with them. I could not afford to lose this wrestle with them. Who was this? They had chose the perfect time toe. Just when Tasyra had left. Had they been watching me? I put all of my strength into this struggle with

    this person.

    I managed to grab as fistful of their shirt, using it as an anchor to pull myself up. I was able to raise myself and in a mist of rage, my forehead connected with theirs.

    I heard a muffled groan. Using that moment of weakness to my advantage, I kicked them and pulled myself bout of the water gasping for breath. I was almost onnd when they held my left ankle and tugged.

    No, I could not let them drag me back to the water. I would not be drowned to death by a stranger while my dad was fighting for his life and my best friend was yet to regain consciousness. I had my father''s legacy to continue. So, no, I would not die. Feeling the strength and anger of my wolf emerge, I twisted my ankle to free myself from their grip.

    As I was twisting my ankle free, they pulled at it with force. A scream erupted from my lips, I had sprained that part of my leg and it hurt bad. They pulled it still, I bit my lip to prevent from screaming. This person might be dangerous, there was no need to endanger the life of my members.

    I was pulled back into the water but I was fast enough not to let myself be submerged. But I was unlucky in trying to nod them again, they dodged andnded me a jab on my nose.

    "Arghh!" That hurt like hell. I was bleeding, and was being submerged under the water again.

    I was losing my breath, bubbles rose from my mouth as I helplessly swallowed water. My brain was shutting down, I was helpless and drowning. My lids were closing, I could not control them. I jerked, my life was shing before my eyes, my strength was waning, I could not put up much fight anymore.

    Then I let go. I stopped fighting and went limp. My eyes closed finally. My masked attacker was releasing their hold on me, and soon I was, I felt light. There was no weight atop me. They had let go too.

    I bid my time, held my breath and opened one of my eyes, they had their back turned to leave the water. Acting quickly, I jumped from the water, ignoring the pain that shot up my sprained ankle. I tapped them on the shoulder. They turned and without wasting time, my fist connected with their jaw, they staggered. Their mask was light but it was thick enough to conceal their identity.

    I did not give them time to recover, Inded another one on their face. I limped slightly, moving forward as they staggered back from the force of my punches. I continued to throw punches, hitting them squarely on the face. But they dodged thest punch, and staggering they pulled out a small knife from its sheath.

    "Who are you?" I began to run... more like limp backwards. This person came prepared.

    But instead of replying, they came forward and lunged at me, I arched my back, narrowly missing the knife. I was drenched and cold, my ankle hurt. But that was not an excuse to easily surrender. They thrust forward the knife again, aiming for my chest this person was determined to kill me and in trying to dodge, the knife sliced my side, I cried out in pain. Blood dripped.

    ¡ª

    "Who are you?!" I held my side, limping away from danger. "Who sent you? What

    do you want with me?" I was breathless and tired. But I would not offer my life to this person.

    I targeted the mask, I would try to get close enough to pull it off. That would quell my curiosity. They lunged forward again, but I was

    lucky to miss. Unfortunately,

    my big

    toe hit a stone, I pressed mydips tight to muffle the sound of pain. They lunged forward again, I was not fast and it sliced my back. And I received a blow on my temple, I saw stars. I shook my head to clear my hazy vision.

    They attacked and pushed me into the water, I held their cloth so we both fell. Noticing my left knee was position between their legs, I kicked brutally. They fell backwards. I climbed them and struggled to get their mask off, it became a heated struggle as they sliced my hand. The more I tried to get it off, the more I was sliced. Soon, my whole hand was covered in my own blood.

    I was bing weak, I had to act

    fast before bled to death. I punched them severally but our positions were turned and I was beneath. They were about to drive the knife into my eye but I held them. Dwas in a lot of pains but now was not the time acknowledge it. I turned the knife on them and letting out a furious growl, drove the weapon into their chest and twisted. Twice. Their blood dripped on me, I pushed them away.

    They fell without resistance. I crawled to their face and pulled the mask. I frowned. Who was this person? I''d never seen them my entire life. Raising my head to scan the tall trees at the other side of this big river, I felt scared and struggled to get up and limp quickly out of that ce.

    Jace''s shirt was torn and the white was now filled with red. I was bleeding profusely which was making my vision blurry. I checked my hand and closed my eyes and swallowed bile. I could not stand blood especially when it was much.

    I was going to pass out, I knew it. But I did not want it to be here. I struggled to climb the stairs and as soon as I entered Jace''s room.

    I heard stunned gasps.

    "Erika!" Pa screamed.

    Strong hands came to hold me before I reached the floor.

    "I was attacked." Was thest thing I said before slipping into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 41

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    It was my mother''s birthday today. We had nned on celebrating it in the mansion''s ballroom. The venue was set; the cake maker had brought the five feet tall cake, mother had employed the services of well known chefs toe provide their culinary artistry.

    "Hey." Seren walked into the room. She was looking gorgeous in her red mermaid dress. It suddenly reminded me of a blue dress I got for Erika, she had looked so beautiful in it. The way her body had just...no, that was enough.

    I was no longer with Erika, it''s Seren now. She was a part of my life now, she always had been.

    "Hey, you look good." Iplimented.

    She gave me an appreciative once-over. "You don''t look bad yourself. In fact, you look every inch the Alpha that you are."

    I beamed. "You do know how to make a man smile."

    She went on her tiptoes, even though she was on heels, and kisses me lightly on the lips. Out rtionship was taking on a more serious turn, and it was nice. "Now, that''s how to make a man smile."

    I chuckled.

    "See, you''re evenughing." She beamed.

    "Where''s my mother?" I asked.

    "The celebrant is almost done. She was the one who asked me toe check on you, she said no one shouldbete for her special day."

    "Let''s not disappoint then." I extended a hand to her and she weaved hers through.

    Together, we went down the stairs, into the hallway where the ballroom was and stepped inside.

    Guests were already in attendance, the only missing people were the celebrant and my sister. But we didn''t miss them for too long before I saw them at the entrance.

    Untangling my arm from Seren''s, I quickly walked to meet them. "You look beautiful, mother." I pecked her cheek.

    "Thank you, son."

    I extended my arm. "Happy birthday."

    She took it, beaming. "Thank you."

    "Shall we?"

    "Yes, we shall." Her tone was giddy. Mother loved celebrating her birthday. She did not want to miss any year, and with each passing year, her celebration got better.

    "In case you have forgotten me, I''m here." My little sister, Elena pouted.

    "Stop being whiny, it''s my day." Mother admonished jokingly.

    "Join us, beautiful Elena." I said, that made her smile and she hooked her arm through my other one.

    As a family, we walked in sync and it felt more like a marriage ceremony than a birthday party. I was silently relieved when I had to let go of them both, the walk had been awkward. Women were a lot of work especially when two of them were family.

    "You hate the girly walk." Seren chuckled as soon as I went back to stand beside her.

    "You know it, but I''d rather have my tongue cut off than allow either of them know." "Your mom would kill you. And I''ll be the next on her murder list if I don''t go meet her." She whispered the second statement to me and knowing mom, it was true.

    She loved attention and even though Seren had been with her during most of her preparation, she still wanted her toe.

    "You know her too well." I smiled.

    "Of course I have to know my man''s mother." She said. Kissing my cheek, she walked to meet my mother.

    I watched the three of them interact.

    Having Seren was nice and I was having fun with her. And to my advantage, mom and Elena adored her, unlike Erika. Since Seren''s recovery, I had decided to let Erika go. To not be angry over whatever she might had done to Seren, and Seren had also encouraged me to.  I had no idea why I was suddenly thinking of her. As opposed to Seren''s boldness, Erika had been quite the shy, reserved person. But I could also not help thinking there was this air of mystery surrounding her. It was as though I never really knew her.

    After our annulment, she had just dropped off of the face of the earth. No news of her or anyone rted to her. I did not want her back but I was curious. It''s been four days and nothing.

    Well, it was for the best. A new life for me. Seren smiled at me, I returned it with one of mine. Seren was okay for me. We would live well together.

    The party went on, I conversed with guests with Beta Gage by my side. We had settled our differences.

    I had understood I was wrong in wrongly using him and he also apologized for overstepping his bounds.

    It was time to cut the cake. We

    huddled together to support and cut the cake with her. After then, it was celebratory cheers and dancing danced with her while Gage danced with Elena, I knew he was missing his mate, Pa.

    "Seren fits you, Alexander." Mom began.

    "Well, we''re still going slow."

    "What are you going slow for? I need grand pups to y with."

    "Mom, let''s take it easy. I know you like her but let''s not rush things."

    "Hm. You rushed things with that girl who almost killed Seren, why not Seren? Moreover, Seren has been there before that girl. That is fate bringing you and Seren back."

    I merely smiled. Seren and I liked each other, but I did not think fate had a hand here. If it did, it would not connect me with Erika. But I''d how it went. I was not in a haste to tie the knot with Seren.

    Gage was taking over while I switched to Seren when a scream reverberated through the extensive room. Fraught with panic and curiosity, I rushed to where the noise hade from.

    A body lying on the floor, making a gurgling sound as blood spluttered from his mouth.

    His neck was slit. A groan and another body fell to the ground at the other side of

    the room. That was when I saw someone wearing a mask hastily leaving the

    room.

    "There!" I pointed to Gage who quickly went after the person.

    "Oh Moon Goddess, have mercy. How can this happen? And on my birthday?!" Mom cried in anger.

    "Everyone, party''s over. Guards, escort everyone out of the room and ensure their safety till they are out of the mansion."

    "It is my birthday, Alex."

    I was already fuming, I went to her. "Be happy you''re alive to celebrate the next birthday. Go to your room. Both of you too." I instructed to Elena and Seren too.

    I removed my jacket and loosened my tie. I didn''t look in the direction where I threw them.

    Someone had infiltrated my pack and they would pay for it.

 Chapter 42

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Four days since my life took a drastic turn. Four days since I was attacked. Four days since Kat was attacked too and would had died if Pa and I had note in when we did.

    I was healing, though my ribs and back still hurt. My hand has been bandaged, I could not really do anything on my own for the time being. I had lost too much blood and there were numerous knife wounds on the hand.

    Pa helped a lot. I felt pity for her mate, Gage. He was already missing her and I knew she missed him too but she was not ready to go back. She said she wanted to stay with Kat and I until we both got better.

    Kat was awake but she had one broken leg, the ankle of the other leg was sprained and she also broke an arm, she was on wheelchair until her legs healed.

    Pa was free from wounds except her back where she had received scratches, and it was not much.

    We were in my room. Jace had brought in two extra beds so we could all have the space we needed due for I and Kat''s healing body.

    I was still not on speaking terms with Jace.

    "Come and seat, Rika. Stop stressing your ankle." Pa tried to calm me.

    "I am stressed already, P. Look at Kat, look at me. Pull your top and observe your

    back in the mirror. Someone or some persons are after me and they are attacking everyone close to me, Paul''s." I was on the verge on tears.

    "You said you saw the face of this person that attacked you, Rika." Kat was seating on her own bed. Aside from the pain she was feeling physically, she was also feeling emotional pain. She did not have to talk for me to know she was still hurt over her argument with Jace.

    "Yes, I did. It was a man. I don''t even know him from anywhere."

    "Are you sure you''ve not seen him before? Maybe randomly or..." Pa probed.

    "I would know if I have seen him before."

    "Who took his body?" Pa wondered.

    That was the mysterious part.

    After I hade to and had exined everything that had transpired at the river, Jace had gone to the river and did not see the body. It made me question if he had truly died but who would survive a stab in the chest, I had even twisted the weapon as it went deeper into his chest.

    I felt life go out of him immediately. He was young and possibly around twenty three to twenty four. Blonde hair, eyes the shade of ocean that had stared lifelessly into mine. Jace said he could not find the body when he went to check. It was too early for the water to carry him sway.

    Moreover, it was not a very big body of water, neither was the current heavy. Who had moved the body? Who was fast enough toe take the body out of there?

    "And you think Tasyra Grigshade is responsible?" She asked.

    I looked at Kat, and noticed her silence at the mention of that woman. Pa

    noticed it too and shook her head. We were both sympathetic towards Kat, it was

    not easy knowing there was another woman in the picture and the fact that Jace had never epted the bond was just heartbreaking.

    "Don''t stop talking about her because of me. I''ll survive, just do whatever it takes to find the truth." She said.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked her.

    "I''m okay. Just managing." She replied, looking at both our faces.

    "I know what to do." I told them.

    "What do you n to do?" Pa was asking.

    "I''ll be right back." I limped to the door. I had thought it was a simple strain that would be gone before days, but the doctor had said the sprain was more serious and needed to be careful with it. He''d said not to favor it but I should also not exert too much pressure on it.

    I saw a guard and beckoned to him.

    "Good day, Your Highness."

    "Good day. I want you and one other guard to go to the Grigshade household, bring Tasyra down here."

    "Uhm, Your Highness, the Grigshade household are prominent, what if the parents disagree?"

    I hardened my stare. "They are not more prominent than the ckwood. Go there

    and bring me Tasyra. And if they don''tply, use force."

    He bowed. "Yes, Your Highness." And he was out of my sight.

    "What do you want with Tasyra?"

    "None of your business."

    I proceeded back to my room, ignoring Jace''s presence that had just appeared

    from the corner.

    "Wait, Erika." He came after me and stood before me.

    "What do you want?" My tone was sharp.

    He sighed. "How''s Kat?"

    "Why do you suddenly care?" Venom coated my words.

    "I''m sorry, Erika. I did not mean for any of these things to happen."

    I observed his sad expression, I felt pity for him, but I did not show it. Kat was still mad at him, I was too. "Good choice Jace. But make it up with Kat, you owe her a lot." I rested my body on the wall for the sake of my ankle.

    "I..." He said nothing more and went away.

    "Jace?"

    He turned.

    "Are you still leaving?" I asked. I couldn''t keep him back any longer. He was my

    brother, it would be wrong to exercise my authority on him.

    "I..."

    ¡°Fine. If you leave, do not evere back here." I limped as fast as I could out of there, I didn''t want him to see my tears. I went out of his sight and sobbed hard.

    I wiped my eyes after a while.

    Now I was alone, that was the truth.

    It was hard to ept but I would ept it.

    I would navigate through these ordeals myself.

    Well, I still had my friends and they''re definitely ready to be my support.

 Chapter 43

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Here she is, Your Highness." Tasyra is presented to me in the meeting room. I made sure to dress as the Alpha that I was meant to be. The exotic, formal ck dress depicts just that picture.

    "What are you doing, Your Highness? Why am I here?" She is on the verge of tears.

    I hardened my re.

    Nobody will fool me anymore, this is the time to exercise my right and begin investigation. But I need a clue, either living or not.

    I needed somewhere to start my investigation from. "Why did you send someone to kill me?"

    Shock expressed itself on her pampered features. "W-what?! I... I.....¡±

    "Cat''s got your tongue?" I spat, refusing to take in her clueless, confused and scared expression. Everyone was a suspect, whoever their family might be.

    "N-no, Your Highness but why would you think I would do such a thing?" She took a look at me. "Your hand ispletely bandaged. What happened to you? Who attacked you?"

    I rose myself from the throne. "Don''t test my patience, Tasyra. How did you know I was there? And who was that man you sent my way?"

    She flinched at the furyced in my words. "I''m sorry. I-I''m s-s-sorry, Your Highness." She sobbed, going on her knees.

    "What are you sorry for?" I could not believe it was her. How could she do such a thing? She would regret it, I would make sure she suffered what my dad, Kat, Pa and I had all suffered.

    I did not care whose daughter she is. I still called the shots. I was the Alpha of this pack.

    "For anything you think I have done, I am sorry. I was only trying to make you feel better. I swear, Your Highness." She hupped, choking on her tears.

    "What?!" I walked closer to her. "Guards, raise her to her feet." The two guards stationed at the door came to pull her up, I flexed my hand as though I wanted to hit her.

    She wailed louder, almost fainting. It was such a funny sight and on a different day, I would haveughed but today was not that day. "P-p-pleaseeeee" she cried, begging.

    "Just tell me what I want to know."

    She wiped her nose. "What do you want to know?"

    "Who is that guy? Where is he from? And where is his dead body?" I gave her my most stern look.

    She shivered under my stoic re. "Dead? Someone dead? Oh Mother of the Moon!" She eximed.

    "That is not what I called you for, Tasyra. Don''t get on my nerves or I''ll thrown you

    in cell and leave you tonguish there." I bellowed.

    "My father wille to save me." She said, swiping at her eyes.

    "Your father? Is that so?"

    "Yes, Your Highness." She replied ever so ignorantly and foolishly..

    "Have you forgotten where you are? Who is the strongest and most powerful family in not just this pack, but the whole of Fangoria?" I quirk a stern brow.

    "ckwood family. Your family." She responded.

    "And you think your father. A mere Grigshade can stand up to a ckwood?"

    "Please release me, Your Highness. I did not do anything."

    "Who told you where I wa

    s? Why did youe with that bottle of wine?"

    "Your Highness, I was eating when you called. My mother has just prepared the most delicious..."

    "Shut up!" I growled. My patience dwindling as I raised my hand over her face and connected it with her cheek.

    She screamed like a banshee, bawling. I wanted to regret hitting her but I would not. Whoever poisoned my father did not regret it, that was why they attacked Kat, Pa and then me.

    Jace ran into the ce. "What is going on here?"

    Struggling to get away from the hold of the guards, she stretched a hand to reach for Jace. "Your sister is hitting me. I am innocent, I only brought bottle of wine to get few days ago when she was feeling down."

    "A bottle of wine?" He nced at me, confused. I had not told him about meeting Tasyra Grigshade.

    "Yes, I offer her a ss and poured myself a ss too, but she refused it. I tried to make her drink it so she can feel better, she ended up chasing me away."

    "Do you go about with bottles of wine, looking for any sad person to cheer with it?" Jace asked her.

    "I told her have found hering out of the forest with you and he two friends, I decided to bring a bottle for us to share. It''s not like I had any bad intention." She

    exined, trying to defend herself.

    "Did you take a sip of the wine?" Jace asked her.

    I had not expected the kind of questions Jace was asking her but there were

    useful questions. Very relevant.

    "No."

    "Why?"

    She frowned. "Do you not trust me too? I love you and trust you yet you can''t trust

    me." She burst into another tears.

    "Answer the question, Tasyra." He probed.

    She sniffled. "Nove wines. I take one around with me sometimes, I have an alibi you can ask. I know it

    sounds crazy but that is me. But it was just a ss, it was after I saw Your Highness that I went back to get a second ss."

    "So when Erika refused to drink, could you not have tried to convince her by

    taking a sip of the drink?" Jace questioned again.

    "I could not take the drink when I realized she would not take it. I feel it will be rude and insensitive of me. She could not be in that state and I''ll be drinking wine, it doesn''t sound nice."

    Jace met my eyes. I eyed her in her shorts and yellow tank top.

    Was this woman saying the truth? If she was, then who had sent that man? Who was he? And howe his body was no longer where it was supposed to be?

    I mmed my good hand on the table before, kicking the stool at the foot of the

    my throne away. I groaned in frustration. I was back to square one.

    But what if I was not? What if she was lying?

    "Where is my daughter?!" A voice bellowed from outside.

    Elder Heagan Grigshade was here.

 Chapter 44

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Why would you send your guard toe drag my daughter out of my house like amon criminal?!" The man with silver hair and an imposing frame stood before me, his eyes shone with disappointment and anger.

    I stared up into his face, looking very small next to his big body. "Mind your tongue, Elder Grigshade. I might be small but I am still the Alpha here." I say with a small smile.

    "Not yet, young woman. You have to make it official."

    "And I will, official or not, I am the next Alpha in line and your daughter is a suspect in my case."

    "Father, please tell Your Highness to let me go." She cried.

    "Shut up!" I ordered her to spite her father. Everyone knew the man to be filled with pride. He was an arrogant man just because he knew he had the wealth.

    "Don''t shun her that way." He warned.

    "Or?" I crooked a brow challengingly.

    "I knew you when you were just a newborn. Have some respect!" His tone wasced with frustration and annoyance.

    "I will not respect anyone." I gritted my teeth, trying to control my fury. "Because none of you respected my father when you all ganged up to poison him."

    I had no evidence to back up that im but dad had gone for a meeting that day with the Elders just as he''d told me.

    "Watch what you say, Erika! Don''t bring upon yourself what you can not handle!" He wagged a warning finger before.

    "One, never wag a finger at any member of the royal family else you''ll pay dearly for it. Two, I will do whatever it takes to find my father''s bad wisher or wishers, Even if it means bringing down the entire Fangoria, I will never stop." I stepped forward, looking him dead in eye. "And three, it is Your Highness to you."

    "Are you in anyway threatening me?"

    "Not a threat, Elder Grigshade. Just a warning. A simple but potent one." I stepped closer.

    I didn''t care who that person was, I was ready to stand up to anyone.

    I would go to the ends of the earth, move mountains and kill anyone if I have to.

    My father''s enemies would not go scot free, that was a promise I was making to my father¡ªthe greatest Alpha Iron w had ever had.

    He gritted his teeth, his gaze boring into my eyes. "Tasyra, let''s go."

    "Guards if you let Tasyra out of here, I will have you both beheaded." The steel in my voice was enough to make them know it was going to be their folly if they disobeyed.

    "What is your problem?!" He seethed.

    "Your arrogance, Elder. The stench of it is revolting."

    "This is why Jace would be a better Alpha. Women do not understand power."

    "Be careful what you say to my sister, Elder Grigshade." Jace''s tone held slight warning.

    He turned to him. "Age regardless, you''re supposed to be the Alpha."

    "Was that why you sent someone after my life? After you and your daughter''s ns to give me a poisoned wine failed?!" This man was making me angry, I felt like punching his face to pieces.

    He might be big but he could never be stronger than me. Never!

    "None of the Elders poisoned your father, you young insensitivess." He sneered in my face.

    "Who poisoned him then?!" I sneered right back.

    "Your father never came to the meeting, alright. He never did. We waited for him. Elder Langton called him and he told us something came up."

    "Wait, you mean to say he never attended the meeting?" Jace asked, confusion masking his expression.

    I was feeling confused too. Dad had told me he was going for two meetings. "What about the second one? The second meeting."

    "That was the first one he was supposed go to. Ours was the second one." This silver-haired hulk of a living, breathing arrogance was saying things that I was not understanding.

    "Supposed to?" From a bewildered Jace again.

    "Yes. Elder Langton called him and put it on loudspeaker, we reminded him of the meeting, but he said he was yet to go for the first one and was not sure if he would even go.

    When asked of the second one, he said he would not be able to make it. That was when he said he had

    somewhere else to go." The mamet?

    exined, he eyed me in annoyance. I didn''t even care. He was not leaving here until I was done with

    him.

    "Did he tell you of this ce?" I asked.

    "No. He only said it was an emergency and he would try to fix the meeting for next time."

    Silence ensued.

    The atmosphere was heavy with more questions that had no answers and the stench of the unknown smelled potently. Where had dad gone to?

    Who had he gone to see? It was obvious now that he had been poisoned where he had gone to.

    But how do we find out this ce?

    "So you said he didn''t make mention of where he was going to?" I asked him. "Yes." He snapped.

    "And did he care to reach out again?" Jace inquired.

    "No. And we did not either, especially after he had told us to adjourn the meeting

    till next time." I frowned, he preferred to reply my brother than mine.

    I was not jealous. No. But this man''s high-handedness towards women being in power was going to stop, it was grating my nerves raw.

    "Can I go with my daughter now?" He was talking to Jace.

    "Why are you asking me, Elder Grigshade? I''m not the Alpha, ask my sister. Moreover, she was the one that requested for Tasyra not me." Jace pulled himself out of the equation Elder Grigshade was trying to put him in.

    "Release my daughter." He faced me. Themand in his tone irked me a great deal.

    I pretended not to hear him. I turned to one of the guards.

    "Do you know if my father had taken any guard with him that day?"

    "I''m not sure, Your Highness. But I saw him talking to Fagel to clean the car he was going out with. Maybe you should ask Fagel, Your Highness. He might have driven him out that day."

    "Go call me Fagel." I ordered.

    "Yes, Your Highness." He left, leaving Tasyra with just one guard.

    "Release my daughter." He stepped forward menacingly.

    I proceeded to meet him halfway which I saw annoyed him, he thought I was

    going to be scared and move back or stay rooted in fear.

    "You do not talk to me with disrespect."

    "You''re a young girl. You do not know anything about power. Give it to Jace."

    "Guard!" I called the one holding Tasyra.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    "Lock her up. If not for anything, at least Elder Grigshade will learn respect is not gender-based."

 Chapter 45

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I toyed with the locket in my hand, trying to understand what the logo meant and if it belonged to any group.

    If it did, I would want to know which? That guy Erika had encountered and had a fight with was a paid killer, that was for certain.

    That guy had been paid toe find Erika and end her. I had picked this ck locket from his pocket. Until I understood the kind of danger she was in, I would not let her know anything.

    She was not aware of this locket. I observed the wolf''s head in a triangle logo. The locket was ck and made with wood. The ck looked polished.

    I just needed to know who had sent this guy. I observed the locket in my hand again, I was yet to open it. I was hesitant to do so. Maybe I was not ready to know what I would find or maybe I wanted to be sure what that logo represented before delving into what was in it.

    A knock sounded on my door and I quickly stuffed it into my drawer and locked it, putting the key in my pocket.

    "Come in."

    It was Fagel.

    I had called him toe because I wanted to ask him a question.

    He was father''s personal guard and driver but on the day dad had gone out, Fagel had told Erika to my hearing that he had wanted to drive dad but he had ordered Fagel not to.

    Father had gone out on his own that particr day but I hadter instructed Fagel to go trail dad from a distance - he had not revealed this to Erika per my instruction.

    But he said he had suddenly lost him on the highway during a little traffic. And not wanting to risk being seen, he had turned back and returned home.

    "On the day I''d instructed you to follow my father, did you see anyone following him?" I asked him, after offering him a seat.

    "No, Your Highness."

    "Are you sure? Were your eyes observant?"

    "Yes, I was taking note of every car following him."

    I had not asked him these questions that day he''d returned because I never thought it would result to this.

    I had only asked if he was fine and I had left it at that, but it was important now. Quite important.

    My father''s life and sister''s position were hanging in the bnce of finding the truth. The family legacy was at stake, I could not even concentrate on mypany.

    Even Kat''s life had been put at risk and now she was on a wheelchair. She had barely talked to me ever since, and it was affecting me.

    The mate bond was stronger than I thought. It was better when we were still on talking terms, when we were still cool with each other. Though I had not epted the mate bond, I had wanted her around and it made me happy to see her.

    But I never showed it nor let her know because I was not ready. I was still wary about getting entangled with any woman.

    Moreover, I had dad to to take care of and also investigate who had done that to him and how it connected to the other events that happened to Kat, Erika and Pa.

    "Someone must have been following him, what do you think?" I stared at him keenly, observing his reaction. Everyone was a suspect and should be treated as such. Just as Erika had Tasyra dragged from her home, nothing should be put past anyone this period.

    "I think so too, Your Highness. And I''m beginning to regret turning back but then the Alpha was looking at the side mirror frequently, I did not want him to see me knowing how smart he was." T

    he brown haired lean yet fit guard said, I could detect a hint of regret in his voice but that was not to fool me, anyone could pretend in different ways, some even better than others.

    But at this point, I felt like he was the only person who could do what I wanted him to do for me while I tried to focus on other significant areas.

    To find the truth other ways. Dad used to say; sometimes solution does note from one source.

    "The other times you''ve been driving him, have you ever encountered any trouble that looks strange to you? Or any event that has had to make you step in to save him?"

    Dad would never tell us if he had ever gone through problems and would certainly had instructed Faget not to say a word but now, it was important. We needed to find the enemiesing after this throne and our legacy.

    "Not really." He replied.

    "Not really? Is that a yes or no, Fagel? Speak now, this is damn important." I morphed my tone so it was stern.

    "I''m sorry Your Highness. There was

    this vehicle that once tried to get on ourne, it was absurd because the road was clear and wouldfortably amodate two cars. But the Alpha did not think much of it and asked me to let them pass." He revealed.

    "Did you see than again? And what''s the gender of this person?"

    "There were two guys and I saw someone at the back but the ss was tinted and raised, I could not see them. I could only make out a figure."

    "If you see these two men, will you remember them?" We were going somewhere, maybe. Or it could be a dead end, there was no harm trying.

    "I can not tell you that I remember them, Your Highness."

    "So when you see any of them, you won''t be able to remember any of them?"

    He seemed to ruminate for few seconds. "No, I can not confidently say yes."

    I sighed. "Alright. I have an assignment for you."

    "Alright, Your Highness." He looked at me expectantly, waiting to know what I wanted to say.

    "I believe you have heard of what has been happening in the pack for days now." "Yes Your Highness, I''m fully aware." He nodded.

    "I need you to help me find the origin of this." I opened my drawer and brought out the ck wooden locket.

    He studied It as I held it for him to see. "Can I hold it, Your Highness?"

    I gave it to him and watched him as he turned the locket around in his palm. "I

    think I have seen this logo somewhere before. A wolf''s head in a triangle." Curiosity piqued. "Where?"

    He looked at me. "I can not remember where.... It''s..." Then his eyes shone with remembrance. "That car."

    "What car?"

    "It was dangling at the front of car''s interior. Close to the rear mirror."

 Chapter 46

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    "Alpha Noir Hart of Thunderpaw!" Fury ate through every fibre of my being as fire would burn through dry sticks - quickly and intensely.

    After that incident, two days ago, that disrupted and ended my mother''s birthday party before it even started fully, after my Beta, Gage, had pursued the masked murderer that had infiltrated my pack, we hade to find out it was Thunderpaw pack that was responsible. That masked murderer had been sent by the Alpha of the pack to infiltrate and kill as much as they could.

    I had initially thought it was only the person in the ballroom, but I had been wrong. Before I could get to my boundary, I''d seen more dead bodies than I could care to count. Alpha Noir Hart had sent his men to murder my men. My pack members. Innocent lives wasted for no just cause.

    I would not let it slide. This blood shed was just too much to ignore. Gage said when he had instructed the men to count the bodies, they had totaled thirty two. How had they had ess to kill that amount in just one evening and no one had seen them? How possible was it?

    And the deaths had been a sting on my pride and power. This was questioning my efficiency and eligibility as an Alpha, I would not let it slide. I was here for war. Posed at the boundary of Thunderpaw, slicing the head of any anyone who darede my way to challenge my presence. I was blinded by my anger and I would not want it any other way.

    Anger was the drive. Pride was the push. I needed to re-establish my power and authority. Thunderpaw might be the second while my pack was the third strongest, it was not an excuse for Noir Hart to uwfully infiltrate my pack and unleash undue, malicious killing on my people.

    I saw him storm out, his hair and eyes both as ck as midnight added to his darkly presence. I stepped forward, anger and confidence increasing my pace. He was holding the very dead head of a man. Was that my member''s head in his grip.

    We both met halfway. The power that oozed off of our stances and trembling bodies shed even before either of us uttered a word.

    "I''ve been expecting you, Alexander Robertson of Moon Forest." His voice wasced with this meanness.

    "And I''m here, Noir Hart of Thunderpaw." I was barely controlling my anger.

    He thrust the head towards my chest, I reflexively ced my hand on the head, pushing it back at him. "It''s yours." He casually said.

    I growled. "Have I ever crossed my boundary with you, Hart?"

    "Not until three days ago, Robertson." His expression was stoic, his words granite.

    I frowned. "What do you mean?"

    It was his turn to growl. "Stop the pretense, Robertson."

    "I, Alpha Alexander Robertson of Moon Forest pack would rather die than live a life of pretense. Only a ruler with little to no honor would do that. I am what I am, Noir Hart. Why are you killing my people? Why have you sent your men to cross my boundary and take lives of those under my rulership?"

    He sneered, then flung the head in his possession to the ground. "That is the

    head of one of your men that was caught in my boundary two days ago. They took fifteen lives under my rulership. Four of your men. I kept one alive for you." He signaled one if his men that had also surrounded my men, ready for war.

    "Yes, Alpha." He bowed before Noir.

    "Get me thest of those men we caught on ournd."

    "Yes, Alpha." He bowed and left.

    What was happening? Noir Hart was one I did not really trust. I had always felt there was something sinister about him, he was always urging for violence and craving for blood shed. It was no news how he had raided and piged smaller packs, I would not put this past him. He could be lying to justify his craziness and wickedness.

    Moon Forest was not a small pack. It was unlike the other packs. In the whole of Fangoria, we were the thirdrgest and biggest pack, that counted for something.

    I was not going to let Noir Hart ruin my pack.

    The guard came out pulling an almost dead body with him. Was this what Noir considered to be alive? Alive? Elijah was already. prancing and raging in my head. He was ready to take over and devour this evilness standing before me.

    "Here is he, Alpha." The guard dropped the body next to us.

    "Go back in position." He ordered, the guard bowed and left to return to his former

    stance.

    "This is what you did to my guard?" I was incensed. This was too cruel.

    "They deserved it. Killing three of my men and twelve of my pack members, don''t you think so?"

    "They did not kill anyone." I growled in protest. "You''re trying to start a war with my pack, Noir Hart. Your infamous personality precedes you, so don''t think for a moment, that you can deceive me with lies."

    He growled, stepped forward and

    shoved me roughly. I staggered a bit, got back my bearing and invaded his space before he could see iting. Lunging at him, my fist connected brutally with his face. I did not stop at the first jab. I kept punching, losing count.

    He managed to dodge thest one, moved back some and yelled to his men. "Kill them. Kill them all."

    "Get your fangs in before they do." Imanded my own men.

    It became a fight for survival amongst our men. We ignored them, going one on

    one as Alphas. Wiping blood from his nose, he circled me. I moved from my spot, circling him too.

    "I heard you divorced your mate." His grin was sinister.

    Erika''s face shed through my mind''s eye. "That is not what I''m here for, Hart."

    "Your loss, Robertson. My gain."

    I could not exin the anger that coursed through me in that moment, blinding every sense of rational thinking. I leapt, Elijah tearing through my human form as fangs got hold of flesh. Noir''s flesh.

 Chapter 47

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Why don''t you release the girl, Rika?" Pa probed again. For the umpteenth time.

    I groaned in annoyance, giving her my disapproving stare.

    "I support her, Rika." Kat nodded from her position on her bed.

    I shot Kat my meanest re, she only sighed, clearly unperturbed by what my re meant.

    "What are you girls saying? I should just let her go?" I could not believe they wanted me to do that.

    "You''re doing this to teach the father a lesson, aren''t you? Do it to the father directly and leave the girl out of it." Pa opined.

    "It is true. Elder Grigshademitted the crime, his daughter should not have to do with anything. It''s beenplete twenty four hours already, release her." Kat urged further.

    "Have you forgotten she wants to elope with your mate?" I asked, trying to use that point to get her by my side. How could my two best friends be against my decision?

    They should even understand the most? They should be supporting my decision not go against me. Elder Grigshade would never learn to respect me and if I must get that respect, it was through the thing or rather, the person he loved the most and held dear - Tasyra.

    This was not even supposed to be part of the discussion e should be having. I wanted to know how that guy''s body just disappeared without trace, no evidence that someone was killed, ording to Jace. Not even the knife he''d brought with him that had ended up bing his own death weapon.

    I shuddered fearfully. Almost close and life would have been snuffed out of me, a little show of weakness and I would have been gone. Father''s legacy would have been destroyed because Jace never wanted to rule or be the Alpha.

    He would have ruled but It would not have been with the same drive and passion that dad had possessed. Not even the kind I was possessing. Ever since dad had let me know I was going to be the next Alpha, I had prepared myself for it.

    Even when I''d found Alexander to be my mate, dad had thought it would not work but had allowed me to with an agreement form to fill. Now that the n to stay married had not worked out, I was to return to my pack and take on the royal mantle. There was an agreement my friends were not aware of, I did not tell them.

    Dad had said if my marriage would not work, then I would rule as Alpha of Iron w and never fall in love or have a mate ever again. At the time, it had been an easy agreement to sign. I had never thought Alexander would prove to be difficult and not reciprocate my love.

    I sighed. Well, that was done and gone. I had agreed and I just had to focus on the issue at hand ¡ª finding the truth. Which was what I was trying to do, I had no prove that Tasyra was guilty, despite her father''s disrespectful words to me but if I let her go, I had nothing more.

    I would be back to square zero. There was no dead body in the river, no trace on how he got there or even who had sent. I was beginning to regret why I had not searched him that day. Maybe if I had searched his body, I might had found something. A clue, probably. Something to help me lead this search.

    "Don''t say that." Kat said, intruding my thoughts unintentionally.

    I sighed away frustration. "I''m sorry. I''m not trying to be insensitive and selfish, I''m sorry."

    "Then let her go." Kat said.

    "Are you still angry?" I wanted to know before we proceeded with such talks.

    "No, I''m not. I understand how you''re feeling at this point." She smiled.

    I exhaled in relief. "Thank you."

    "Now, will you release her?" Pa inquired.

    I sat down on my own bed. "Guys, this is not just about her dad exhibiting a crazy narcissistic behavior."

    "What is it about then?" Pa wanted to know.

    "Everything that has been happening to us. There''s no clue, girls. None at all. We don''t know who poisoned my father because there was no driver with him. No escort whatsoever. He was alone, and chosen it thatway for reasons best known to him. Now, it was Kat, she would have died and we would have no clue, Pa."

    I stood up to wear out the floor with my agitated pacing again.

    "We don''t know who those people were yet they knew exactly where to find her. That was her favorite spot, and I used to go there with her. Pack members barely go there and don''t think those people were from this pack and if they were sent, someone from this pack had sent them. They might have thought they were going to see me, but ended up seeing Kat. Just Kat. And they attacked her."

    I pushed the image of seeing Kat lying in her wolf form, almost bleeding to death with broken bones. That particr memory panged my heart, even when I''d heard Pa''s scream as she''d been scratched on her back.

    "Barely minutester, I was at the river. It did not take a day or hours, another attack came on. The got me this time. I was what they wanted. Only someone from this pack could achieve such feat within a day. How had they being fast enough to notice it was Kat? How quick had they known I was going to be at the river? Alone? Tasyra cane just as soon as the whole thing with Kat happened and she was barely gone after I had rejected her wine offer when I was attacked. This is too much of a

    coincidence to be true." I concluded.

    "I see your point now and honestly, I do not know what to say anymore." Pa

    sighed.

    Her phone beeped. A notification. She opened her phone and the series of emotions her expression went through in under ten seconds was enough to halt

    my pacing and go to her. Even Kat was feeling concerned already.

    She looked at both of us, she was trying not to cry.

    "What happened, P?" Kat''s voice shook with dread and worry.

    She stood. "I need to start leaving. I''m sorry I can''t stay any longer, girls."

    She walked to my closet and pulled out her bag. I could not let her leave like that,

    I quickly went to her. My ankle was healing so I was not limping that much anymore. I pulled her into an embrace.

    "I...I... it''s...oh, Mother of the Moon.." And she burst into tears epting myfort.

 Chapter 48

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    It was a whileter before Kat and I were able to help Pa rx and keep her tears under control. Pa was not the type to easily cry. Of the three of us, I was the known crybaby. Kat might break down every once in a while, but not before people, I had never seen Pa cry and fret as she had done few minutes ago.

    I was tempted to take her phone to satisfy my curiosity but I could not. Common courtesy demanded I respect her privacy, despite being my best friend, I had no right to poke into her price life especially if sis did not want me to know. So I was going to wait for her to say it, but for now, Kat and I needed her to be under control and her emotions kept in check.

    "Thanks girls." She sniffled.

    We had gone to meet Kat on her own bed since she was the most wounded amongst us three and the doctor had said it would take time for her body to healpletely. Thankfully, she was making progress but she was still on wheelchair.

    Sandwiched between us, we group-hugged her.

    "Gage is in trouble, he''s wounded." I could sense the tearsing so I patted her back.

    She nodded, a wordless assurance that she was not going to let the tears out. She kept mute and we let her. She was trying to get it together. Gage was in trouble? Howe? What was happening in Moon Forest? What about Alexander? Was he fine too? I sighed. He was no longer my concern, I should not care what could or not had happened to him.

    Was there something going on? No, I did not think so. It was possibly Gage had just had some personal encounter with a wrong person. Alexander was there to help him get out of it, and if he would not, I would do it. For Pa''s sake. She was his mate, and I knew Pa would die if anything should happen to Gage.

    "The message was from Gage. He said he''s badly injured and would like me remain wherever I was. Moon Forest is experiencing a war and the roads are dangerous. Said the enemy pack haveid ambush around our territory and would kill anyone who''s a member of Moon Forest." Her voice shook but she steadied it. ¡°He said once the war was over, he woulde pick me himself...'' She wanted to say something else but the tears fell now, restricting her ability to speak coherently. "He-he...h-he said if he''s a-alive before it ends. How could the bastard say something like that? He wants to die and leave me all alone." She buried her face in her palms and sobbed hard, her shoulders rocking back and forth with the pain I knew she was feeling.

    Kat and I exchanged sympathetic stares, as though on cue, we both held her hands as a form of support and assurance.

    "Gage would not die, P. He''s a very strong guy." I console.

    "I know but if Gage could talk like this, who knows how bad his injuries are? I don''t know what to do. I think it''s better I risked it than just seat here idly and wishing for some sort of miracle."

    "You can not leave, girl." Kat told her.

    "Why? What are you saying? Can you hear her, Rika?" She pointed at Kat, looking at me.

    "She''s saying the truth. Only the Moon Goddess knows how heated the war is. Do you want to step into what you do not know how it started? Or what caused it? The roads are dangerous as he had clearly stated, meaning the paths you will take, the one everyone knows are no longer safe." I tried to exin to her. "You do not know which to avoid and which to take. Moreover, you know if you''re around him, you''ll just be a source of distraction to him. He won''t be able to concentrate on the war, he''ll be more worried on saving you and keeping you alive." I finished.

    "She''s right, PYou know she is and also, leaving this pack is also dangerous for you. Iron w is not safe at the moment either. We are yet to know who the enemies are, and they might have seen the three of us, understand that we are friends and try to hurt you or even use you to lure Rika out. Let''s just keep safe for now, please" Kat contributed.

    I nodded in agreement. Pa looked at us both, then stood abruptly from the bed.

    It was her turn to wear out the floor of my room with angry pacing.

    "So I''m stuck here? I can''t even go to see my mate? What if he dies?" More tears fell from her eyes. "What if he badly needs me?"

    "But he just said you should stay back and he''lle pick you when he''s done."

    "No! I can''t. I''m too distorted within to stay. I want to see him and know he''s fine." She plopped on my bed in frustration, running her hands through her hair.

    I had nothing else to say and when I looked at Kat, she was mute too. Suddenly, she raised her head. "Release some of your guards, let them escort me back. That is safe."

    I sighed. "You know I can''t do that, P."

    "Why? This is my mate we''re talking about here."

    "I know but you don''t have to put your life in danger. He will be fine, you too will be fine." Kat put in.

    "Just as you both are fine, right?" She scrunched her face in anger.

    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, my frown deepening. I hope it was not what I was thinking.

    "You both don''t have mates so you''ll not understand the pain of losing one!" She yelled as more tears fell.

    My heart panged in pain and loss.

    As though she''d just realized what she said, she covered her mouth and tried to run out of the room, I

    blocked her path. Tears fell from my eyes. Cooked at Kat, she bit her lips hard, trying not to cry. Well, if Pa was trying to make us feel the pain she was feeling, she had seeded.

    "I can not let you leave. Thest time I ran out of a room, I almost got killed."

    I locked the door and kept the key in the back pocket of my ripped denim shorts. I left her at the door to go settle on my own bed, struggling to keep tears at bay. Pa hit herself against the door and crumpled to the floor, bawling her eyes out. Kat swiped at a stubborn tear that had rolled down her cheek...

    The three of us were a mess.

 Chapter 49

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    "I can not believe this happening!" I was confused. I had no idea what to do.

    The pack was in disarray, many of our pack members were either dead or injured, young pups were not excluded. Noir was still insisting we had wronged him. That Moon Forest had attacked first, but how possible was that?

    I could not trust anything that shady Hart said. He was well known for a lot of things and kindness was far from those things. Honesty was not on the list either.

    The fight that had taken ce in his pack the day before had been the toughest I''d ever been in.

    Widely known for his brutality, he was also known not to let go of any fight that had him involved. He would not rest until the pack was no longer in existence or he plundered and took over. And he was strong. Strong because his pack was the second.

    The fight had resulted in a lot of dead men from both our end, I''d almost lost my Beta. He had given his best and fought as toughly as any strong Beta would but he''d been outnumbered, even at that, he had held his own until someone had driven a knife into his side.

    Now he was in the hospital getting treatment. He was the reason I''d told my men to fall back and we had to take him back to our pack. I could not keep fighting with him in that situation - almost bleeding out. They would have gotten him worse and killed him.

    Beta Gage was too good to die just like that and his mate, Pa, would never forgive me. But when they had attacked in the early hours of this morning, I''d lost more men than I could count and I knew that this was not a fight I could win alone but how would I go about it? I needed help but who would be willing to help me?

    I was currently pacing my room, I had sustained some injury on my left arm. Noir''s wolf had tried to use his fangs on me but thankfully, I had quickly moved out of the way before he could sink his fangs in and do more damage.

    The area had been cleaned and wrapped with bandage but I knew this fight was far from over. Noir would keeping until there was nothing left of us, he would not relent and I would not wait until that happened. I was not going to lose my family''s legacy and let the people my father had ruled peacefully and had protected die just like that.

    There was possibly a way out and I was going to find it. I needed to form alliance, that was the only way but I needed a strong pack to form this alliance. No matter what it would cost me, protecting my pack and retaining my legacy were far more important.

    "Calm down, Alex." Seren came to me, soothing me.

    "Calm down?! How can you tell me to calm down, Seren? Look at the pack. Look at my Beta, the men I''d lost. He started this. I believe this has been his n all along. To find a way to start a war while ming me for crossing his boundary first. He had probably been eyeing my pack, he wants to pige and take it as he had done others.¡± I ran a frustrated hand through my hair, my head was pounding as helpless fury coursed through my body.

    "I know but maybe we should try to understand what started all of this, you know. It''s not good to just jump into conclusion." She reasoned.

    But I was far into my own head to actually listen to what she was saying. All I was looking for now was a way out, a way out of this situation.

    The door opened and my mother walked inside, she seemed very angry. "What is this, Alexander?!"

    "What is what?" I was not in the mood for any of her annoying theatrics right now but for the sake of being my mother, I was going to listen to whatever she was angry about.

    "You''re letting those bastard win this war! I lost my friend. She was among the people they had piged their homes and murdered. Why, Alexander?! Why?"

    "Stop raising your voice at me, mother!" My anger red and I forgot she was my mother or I didn''t just care. "I''m doing my best, can''t you see that?!"

    "Your best is not good enough." She screamed at me, then she turned to Seren. Did you not tell him that?! He''s not holding up the packdike his father did."

    That made me very angry. How insulting for her to say that! "Like my father did you say? Who has been making sure everything was in ce for years now?! Ever since I can remember, Luna Be, is that you''re one very selfish person. If it has not affected you, it doesn''t concern you. Look at my Beta, the same Beta that has protected and saved your life more times than I can count especially if I''m away on a business trip. He''s lying on the hospital, you have never asked of him. How

    My words were cut off by a p to my face. She had pped me. Elijah roared

    and growled. "Get out."

    "And what will you..."

    "Get out!!"

    She jolted in shock, fear crossing her features. Without attempting to say another word to me, she left. I kicked a low stool and punched the wall in great ire.

    "You should have taken it easy on your mother, Alex." Seren quietly said.

    The re I pierced her with was enough to make her swallow whatever words she had to say. She sighed, then moved closer to hold me.

    I moved back. "Get out." I ordered.

    "But I''m..."

    I seethed. "Are you deaf?!"

    She flinched, her eyes widening in rming fright. With a calm expression, she nodded and left.

    I resisted the urge to throw more things. I needed help and there was only one ce to go ask for it. Ironw pack.

 Chapter 50

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Hello, babe." I heard Pa say.

    She had been trying to reach her mate ever since the day before. But it would seem it had not been going through. I was not sure who she had been trying to call until I heard ''babe'' now.

    Her voice shook with both relief and sadness. Kat and I had stayed away from her, we did not want to receive more hurtful words from her. Moreover, we were still hurt by what she had said.

    The room had been silent and the atmosphere was tensed. Each had remained on the bed in their own corner. It was just this morning I had gone to Kat''s bed to stay with her. It had stung her the worse. I knew. I was already divorced and I had epted the fact that Alex and I would never be together again.

    But she still had hope with Jace, and I guessed she was still nursing that hope too. If only Jace would have a re-think and stay to save his mate bond with Kat. I did not want her to remain in that mood, I had done my best to stay away from Pa and she had done that too.

    I wished the pack was safe for her to leave or even hers was not currently involved in a war, I would have let her go. But I could not. Not when everywhere was this dangerous. No one knew what was lurking there.

    Kat could stay here for as long as she wanted, this mansion had always been her home since she lost her parents. But Pa had a home and it was not in Iron w. I felt pity for her that she was not with her mate, but the situation on ground would not make that possible.

    She would remain here, for now. When the coast cleared, she could go. No holding back.

    "Oh thank the Moon Goddess, I''ve been so worried about you, Gag..." She paused, then frowned. "Alex?"

    I had not been looking at her but at the mention if that name, my head whipped to her direction. She met eyes with me but I quickly removed mine, berating myself for reacting that way at the mention of his name.

    "Yes, Alpha. How is he now?" Her tone wasced with fear.

    Why had Alexander picked his Beta''s call? Was his condition that worse?

    "Can''t he talk? Please, tell me the truth Alex. Is he fine?" Pa was crying again.

    I turned away. Kat was not looking in her direction, she was mad at Pa for what she''d said. Though, knowing Kat and growing up with her, she was not heartless not to pity Pa, only she would not show it, not after what Pa had said.

    "Okay." I heard sniffling. "Okay, I''m relieved to hear that. When he wakes, please let him know I called. I woo havee but I heard the pack is having some troubles with another pack. Or can I stille?"

    She waited a beat, probably listening to what Alex was saying at the other end of the line. "Oh, I''ll wait then. But which pack?"

    "What?! Why?" Her voice was rmed.

    That piqued my curiosity but it did not mean I was going to ask her.

    I did not know what Alex said to her but from the corner of my eye, she was nodding. "Okay, I hope you do. Please tell him I called. Thank you so much, Alpha. And I hope you win this fight that bastard brought to your doorstep." She paused again. "Mm-hm. Okay, bye."

    She looked my way, I was watching her moves from my peripheral vision. She pressed her lips together, tapping her hands against her knees, she usually did that when she was nervous and I wondered what made her nervous.

    From her call, I could note that Gage was fine. He was alive and sleeping. Sleeping was a good sign. So, he would be fine in the end.

    "Rika." She called softly.

    I pretended not to hear.

    She sighed. "Rika."

    I turned to her.

    She attempted a smile, it was shaky but I did not respond. She sighed again. "Kat."

    Kat heard but like me, pretended she had not heard the first time.

    "Kat?"

    Kat raised a brow. "Yes?" Her tone was cool. Coolly distant.

    "I''m sorry, both of you. I''m sorry for the what I said, that was inexcusably wrong and unjustifiably insensitive She stood from her bed and walked to Kat''s. She stooped and met our gazes. "I''m sorry. I was just $

    scared and everything was just..."

    "I thought you just inexcusably wrong and unjustifiably insensitive." Kat tilted her

    head a bit, observing Pa''s face with a serious expression.

    Pa exhaled, then nodded, raising her hands, showing sincere regret. "You''re right. No excuses, no justification. I''m giving none. I''m sorry."

    "Are you sorry

    because you mean it

    or because you''re relieved your mate

    is okay and the only way to tell us, mate-less people is to ask for forgiveness and then brag to us?" Kat''s tone had gone from cool to stern.

    "That''s quite unfair, Kat." Pa said, lowering hersh in silent defeat.

    "Coming from you?" Kat did not change her tone.

    I was already feeling pity for her but I could not just forgive her if Kat was not

    ready to. It would make Kat look like the bad, unforgiving friend.

    "I guess I deserved that.¡± Her voice had gone low with sadness.

    "Of course you do."

    Pa nodded solemnly. ¡°I know that."

    There was silence after that, I watched Kat and Pa. She was twiddling her fingers. Kat was watching Pa.

    Kat sighed. ¡°Just as you deserve to be forgiven, but I can forgive you alone. Rika needs to agree to have forgiven you too."

    Pa raised her head hopefully to mine. Kat stared at me. I smiled. ¡°I agree."

    "I''m forgiven?" I noticed her eyes brim with unshed tears.

    "Yes." Kat and I chorused.

    "Can I join you both?" She stood, gesturing to the bed. We moved to make space so we would not have to sandwich Kat because of the state of her body. She hugged us both, but was careful not to make it a tight one, for Kat''s sake.

    Relief flooded me. I hated quarreling with my best friends.

    "So tell us, oh smitten mate, how''s Gage?" Kat inquired in a funny voice.

    We rolled intoughter, the air was finally free from tension. Friendship and love

    for one another filled the room, bonding us tighter than ever before.

 Chapter 51

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "He''s fine. I''m so d he''s fine, I was so scared." Her voice trembled a bit.

    I ced my hand on hers. "You''ll be fine. He will be fine."

    "Yes Rika. They will both be fine." Kat put in, eye rolling.

    I yfully red at her. Kat shrugged, a smile on her. I drew closer to hug her, a silent apology for what my brother had ignorantly done. I knew she was hurting bad.

    "It''s okay, I too, will be fine." Kat assured.

    "You''re allowed to cry and hit things, preferably Jace." Pa said.

    Herugh was broken, trying to see the humor despite the pain. Kat was not easily broken down except it meant a whole lot to her. Thest time I had seen her like this was when she lost her parents. She would alwayse to my ce to forget, but would always end up crying. We had been young then but not too young not to understand what it meant to lose a loved one to death.

    "I don''t want to see him." She said, sniffling and wiping her eyes.

    "Why''s that? He''s your mate."

    "Is is because he''s your brother?" She looked at me.

    I shook my head. "No, not at all Kat. You know I''m here for you, anytime, any day.

    I''m on your side, but you know Jace." I did not know why I was propelled to defend him but I was. And even I was angry with him.

    "Yes, I know Jace and that is the reason I won''t wait for him." She adjusted her legs carefully.

    "How did you know about Tasyra?" I asked.

    "I saw him standing by the river one afternoon, I was about to go meet him when I noticed Tasyra run up to him. I waited to see, I did not want to conclude without having evidence. I could not really hear what they were saying but they were quite cozy." Her voice quivered as her toneced with pain.

    "I''m sorry." Pa rubbed her back.

    I frowned thoughtfully, cozy? Were Tasyra and my brother in a rtionship? I did not want to think there was a connection between my position as the next Alpha and the statement Elder Grigshade had said that day. The talk of giving it to my brother. Was my brother aware? Was it for Grigshade''s sake that he wanted to leave the pack?

    I did not want to believe that my brother wanted the Alpha''s position. No, Jace was not that kind of person but then I needed to act fast. If there was a ploy to take away my position then I would not allow them.

    This was making me suspect Elder Grigshade. That man might have ulterior motives, though the ''why'' was unclear yet.

    "Girls, I want to do my coronation." I looked at both of them, wanting to know their reaction.

    "Kat''s still in a bad mood, you know." Pa gestured to Kat.

    "No, I''m fine. It''s just Jace, nobody important." She wiped her eyes, then stared at

    me. "That''s great news. I think it''s about time."

    "I''m sorry I got selfish, Kat. I should have thought of you. We should have finished..."

    "It''s okay." She smiled encouragingly me.

    "Are you sure?" I felt guilty for trying forgetting about her problems and venturing

    onto mine. We all had problems, but at least, I should have let her finish.

    That was the way it was among the three of us. We would try to tackle one person''s troubles before moving to the next person.

    "I''m good, Rika. For real, I''m good. So tell us, how do you intend going about it?¡± Kat asked.

    "I want to have a meeting with the Elders, inform them of it. My father''swyer would be there too. Jace with be present. I''ll fix a date for the coronation and..." I shrugged, letting out a hopeful sigh. "I''ll be done. I just hope everything goes smoothly."

    "Why are you talking like that? Everything will go smoothly, be positive." Pa patted my hand, Kat joined.

    "While I love your n, why? I mean what prompted it?" Kat wanted to know.

    "Yes, I was curious too." Pa put in.

    "I just feel like everything that has

    been happening, the goal of whoever was behind this was to take my throne."could not tell them that was suspecting Elder Grigshade, that was just a passing thought. I would not let it stick until I found concrete evidence.

    "That''s a possibility. I have been thinking toward that direction." Pa said.

    "I know right? It''s quite ring because who would through all this stress for nothing? Poisoning my dad, attacking you." I pointed at Kat. "Attacking and almost killing me."

    "But who would want to do something like this? Everything''s just soplicated. I wonder how that guy''s body would disappear, just like that. No trace. It''s quite suspicious." Katmented.

    I heard a knock on the door.

    "Who''s there?" I asked.

    "It''s Melisse, Your Highness." The familiar voice replied.

    "Come in." I invited.

    She opened the door and walked with a tray of food. Our lunch. She saw the three of us on Kat''s bed and proceeded to serve us there. "Here''s your drugs, Lady Katherina."

    The doctor usually gave Kat her daily drugs. Amongst us three, she was the most injured, hence, she needed all she could to heal.

    I used to take drugs but my dose

    had finished, it was not muchpared to Kat''s own. I snickered seeing her face go sullen. If there was one thing about Kat, she hated hospitals and anything rted to it.

    "I hope you''re better now, Your Highness?" She directed to me.

    "I''m fine now, thank you Melisse."

    She nodded and smiled, she turned to Kat. "I hope you get better soon, Lady Katherina."

    "Thank you, Katherina. I will.¡± Kat replied, a small smile on her lips.

    "Enjoy your meal, Lady Pa." She bowed.

    "I will, thank you Melisse."

    She left the room and closed the door behind her.

    "So when is the meeting?"

 Chapter 52

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I paced my room. It waste and I was yet to see Fagel. We had discussed he would be back by six pm, this was ten and I was yet to see him. I hoped he had not run into trouble on his way. I knew the mission I had sent him was a dangerous one but I had find the truth.

    I would have gone myself but people knew me. They knew my family, if they saw me going to meet some possible bad people, news would fly. They would think I was have some hidden agenda.

    And this was not the time to have bad news fly about myself. I checked my watch, twenty minutes past ten. Just ten minutes, ten minutes before I go out to search for him. I would not want something bad to have happened to him.

    I just prayed he was alive. How bad were these people? When he had told me he had seen the locket somewhere and it had been those same people that had tried to forcefully take over their, I knew something was wrong and it something that required urgent looking into.

    Those people might have been responsible for poisoning my dad, but who were they? That was what I wanted to know. Until knew who they were and their motives, I would not understand any of whatever was happening.

    Which was why I had sent Fagel to go find them. To know if there was anyone who would know these group of people, what they stood and what their motives were. I had been the one who had ordered Fagel to take away the body. The less Erika knew, the better for her and the safer she and her friends would be.

    Erika was a very inquisitive person and would always want to find any truth to the end. She was the next Alpha of the pack, I wanted her to concentrate on that. To focus on leading the pack dad had left in her care.

    I would help her get to the root of it, and I knew things could at a point get very tough and bloody. I would be at the front of it all. I was all for finding the truth and I would get it.

    I checked my watch again. Twenty eight minutes past ten. I stepped into my slip- ons and went out of my room, quietly going down the stairs. I could not wait anymore, I''ll try to go find him.

    Walking slowly past her door, I ran the rest of the way, following the back of the mansion. I stepped out into the windy breeze of the night. There was a back gate I had asked him to follow through when he returned, I took the gate just in case, so I would not miss him.

    Few steps out of the gate, I saw a figureing towards me, I adjusted my stance, poised for a fight. Thankfully, my pen knife was in my back pocket, I never went anywhere without them especially now that these events were unfolding.

    Coming nearer, I noticed this person was limping. Using the little light that stretched its beam towards the gate and even out of it, I saw it was Fagel. He came towards me, limping as fast as he could.

    I quickly went to him and tried to help him.

    "Fagel, what went wrong?"

    "They...they..." His eyes were closing.

    My eyes widened. He was stabbed in multiple ces, he was even bleeding from his mouth. Without asking further questions, I quickly carried him, running as fast

    as I could with his weight on me towards the hospital. It was night, so thankfully there was no much people around to see.

    Many of the pack members had gone to bed at this time. I took him into the hospital.

    "Your Highness." One of the nurses saw me and rushed to help me.

    "Where''s the doctor?" I asked her.

    "You need toe..."

    "Where''s the doctor?!" I bellowed at her.

    She trembled. "This way, Your Highness."

    Upon my instruction, Fagel was taken to the VIP section. A stretcher was brought, they ced him on it and took him there. Fear and panic seized my being. I hoped in finding the truth I had not worsened things.

    I said a short prayer to the Moon Goddess not to let Fagel die. My life was not important than his, I did not want him to die on my ount. My hands were stained with the blood as the nurse took me to see the doctor.

    She proceeded to knock on the door but I opened it before she could do so. On other days, I would have considered the formalities but today was different. This night was different.

    The doctor saw my face and ordered the nurse to go. "What brings you here thiste, Your Highness?"

    "I need you to save someone for me, he''s in the VIP section, and please, let it be a secret. This must not get to my sister."

    The doctor looked at me. "His blood?"

    "Yes." My shirt and hands were stained with him. "He needs urgent treatment, he''s lost a lot of blood."

    The doctor followed me quickly to

    the VIP section, we entered the

    room he had been put in. Two nurses were already

    t

    him. He was receiving IV. I looked at him. Poor Fagel. He had just been

    trying to help me.

    "Will he survive it?" I looked at the doctor, hoping he would give me a hopeful response.

    "He has lost a lot of blood already.

    Knife wounds. Very brutal. I can not give you any reply now, Your Highness. I just have checked him and see if any vital organs were affected in the process. Did he run here?" The man stared at my face. C¨®ntent

    "Yes."

    He sighed. "Body movement during serious injury can also be risky as some vital parts can be thoroughly stressed and if not attended to on time, the patient can die."

    "Do everything in your medical power to make sure he does not die, I beg you." Fagel must not die. Also, I needed to know what he had found...or not found.

 Chapter 53

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I picked out a dress that looked quite professional yet ssy. It was a ck knee- length gown with a slit at the back, the pearl-brooch at the left side of my bosom added to the allure of the gown while still giving the aura of confidence andportment.

    "How''s this, girls?" I showed them the gown.

    "Perfect. Stylish yet professional." Pamented.

    "I like it. Beautiful yet bodacious." Kat added.

    "You girl have got it. Just the look I was going for."

    "What shoes will you be pairing it with?" Kat asked.

    I brought three different pair of shoes and two designer bags, one of which was a birthday gift from Jace. I loved the bag but there was another I also saw as an option, hence, I brought it out so my best friends could help me make the best choice of the two.

    "Here are three pairs of shoes and two bags. You girls make a choice for me." I stood aside and folded my arms, waiting for them to choose.

    I had already taken my bath and was ready for the meeting with the Elders, I have had Jace notified too. He was going to be there, the Elders and dad''swyer too. It was time to take my ce and find the truth.

    I would not dy anymore, there was no need to dy, it was either now or never. And maybe after today, people like Elder Grigshade would give me my deserved respect.

    "Go for the red." They both pointed at the red stilettos dad had just gotten for me during one of his travels.

    "So the ck with white stripes and the sunset yellow would not work?" I pointed to the other shoes.

    For every cloth I owned, I had shoes and bags, even shawls and hats - where or when necessary toplement them. I was a fashion freak and so were my friends. That was one of the bond holding our friendship, we gave one another fashion advice and suggestions.

    "The ck and white is beautiful but is better worn to a club than a meeting such as this." Pa opined.

    ¡°And the sunset yellow would not give you the bodacious look you''re going for. It''s ssy, yes but not for this meeting." Kat contributed.

    "Well, my fashion designers have spoken. The red it is. Now, to the bag? The

    small red leather or the pearl adorned ck suede purse."

    "Both are very beautiful." Kat was in a quandary which to choose.

    "I know, right?" Pa sighed.

    "Go for the one Jace bought for you." Pa pointed at the pearl adorned ck suede purse.

    "Kat what do you say? Nicebination?" I asked her.

    "I agree with Pa''s choice. I was even having a hard time choosing, both are very beautiful."

    "If I remember correctly, you have them same but in blue." Pa pointed out. "Yes, Jace got two. One for me, the other for Rika." Kat confirmed.

    "Alright, girls, it''s time for me to get dressed." I began dressing myself, they - especially Pa, since Kat was still not fit to move around too much - helped me with getting ready. Pa was the best amongst us three with makeups, though that was not saying Kat and I could not make ourselves up, we could actually do something very nice on our faces.

    By the time I was done, Jace was knocking on the door. He came in at my invitation, he also looked dashing in his designer suit and loafers.

    "You look good, Erika." Heplimented.

    "Thank you." Our rtionship was still strained and tensed. The talk of him leaving

    was still parading the air, hovering over us.

    "Hi, Kat." He greeted.

    "Hi." Kat looked away.

    I saw his smile falter a bit, but heported himself and smiled at Pa. "Hi Pa."

    "You look good, Jace." She smiled back. Knowing Pa, she was trying to lighten the mood and also

    observing I and Kat''s responses to him, she decided not to make him feet too bad.

    "Thank you, Pa." He nodded.

    Silence ensued in the following minutes of my final touchups by Pa.

    "There, you''re all set." She raised herself to admire her work on my face. "Kat?"

    "You''ve once again proven your great magical artistry with your wand-brush, O great mistress of rouge." Kat did a mock bow.

    Pa bowed back, I just chuckled.

    "I''m all set, let''s go." I informed Jace who had stood patiently and quietly waiting for me. I picked up the purse, if he had taken notice of it, he did not say.

    "Okay." He opened the door for me and I set out to what would be the genesis of my reign in Iron w. Any opposition in my way, I was ready to kick them out and keep moving.

    Our convoy was already waiting. One of the guards, immediately he spotted us, came to open the door if the vehicle I and Jace would upy.

    Soon, we were out of the mansion gate, heading for the venue where the meeting would hold.

    "You carried the bag. It looks good on you." He told me.

    I spared him a cool nce. "Thank you."

    More silence.

    "I''m d you''re really taking this decision, I personally think it''s about time." He said.

    "I think so too."

    Another long, tensed silence...

    ¡°I''m sorry, Erika. I don''t want us to go through this meeting with this tension between us."

    "What tension?" I pretended not to understand what he was talking about, that

    was the only way to keep the emotions at bay.

    He sighed. "The talk of me leav..."

    "It''s okay. Let''s focus on today''s meeting, Jace."

    "But it''s not okay Erika, I''m..."

    Sadness speared, but I pushed it back down and gave room for anger. Anger was better than sadness. "You can leave, Jace. I am not

    holding you back, but the on

    thing I

    will not ept is your unnecessary apology."

    The vehicle had gotten to the meeting venue.

    "Now let''s get this out of the way. And please, y your part, not for my sake, but for the man that singlehandedly raised us while running a pack and his many investments."

    "Erika, I..."

    I climbed out of the vehicle to get rid of these tears andport myself. Damn

    Jace! I loved the bastard, but he had chosen his path. Well, it was time to walk mine...

 Chapter 54

    *****Serenity''s POV*****

    When Alex and I broke up, I had to leave the scene. To move away from him, then I knew little of myself. I heard he had found his mate and immediately, I was curious to know who she was, and what I found was shocking.

    And it had been more shocking to realize Alex had no idea who his mate was. A little more background digging, and I was ready to storm down and ask for what belonged to me. My birthright. And I would get it, by any means possible, I would get it.

    The n was to first ruin his marriage with Erika, that n had worked easily well. It had been too easy to break them up especially as they were mates but it was not my concern.

    I realized I was born for more and only a great leader would go through any length just to register their fate and own it. I, Serenity June, was ready to own my fate, even if it meant dining with the enemy of my lover.

    I had Alex back, a very nice strategy. And I would make sure he never goes back to her. They were mates and sometimes, it was not that easy to let go, which was why I would make sure he did not return to her. I had a greater n for the two of us and I know when it all nned out he would be delighted.

    I would be more than delighted because it would mean not just destroying those I loathe, but also taking my right back. Serenity June, the girl people would look at and think she was na?ve.

    I was far from na?ve, but I would let them keep thinking that while I got what I wanted. My phone rang, I picked it up, it was the call I was anxiously waiting for.

    "Yes?"

    "Boss, we have found him."

    "Okay, I''ll be there." I ended the call and entered my vehicle. I was standing outside the gate of Alex''s mansion, wearing apletely different look that would make it hard for anyone to recognize me. A short curly pink wig, a leather overall, baseball cap and boots. Alex was busy nning how to conquer Thunderpaw pack with his Beta. I smiled, let them keep nning. At least, it kept them upied, they would not notice my absence for awhile.

    Another thing was no one knew I could handle a motorbike, so many things they did not know about me. I walked down to where one of my men had parked, I entered and zoomed off.

    I got to the location. The greeting of ''Good evening, boss.''

    "Where''s my brother?" He had been missing for days, they had finally found him and I hoped he was alive.

    I needed him to keep this gang running while I kept my real identity hidden just to make Alex not suspect me, and I hoped he had done the job well.

    The guy stood watching me, unable to say any word. I frowned. "I know he has been missing for three days but he''s alive, right? He''s alive."

    Still silence. All of the guys were silent. I pushed him. "Where the fuck is my brother?!"

    "He''s here, boss." He pointed at a ck bag.

    "What?" I covered a trembling hand over my mouth. I slowly walked to where the ck bagy on a table.

    With shaky hands, I opened the bag. A scream left my lips. He was dead. There was a stab wound on his chest. I growled in pain and anger.

    "Where did you find him?" I turned to the guy who had called me.

    "The other side of the river, the beginning of the forest." He told me.

    "How was she able to kill him? How?!" He was the strongest in the gang. I could not risk going, my face was known. She did not know I had a brother. A twin brother. I had sent him to go end the bitch''s life. She killed my brother. She would pay! I would make sure Erika paid for this.

    "Wrap him up and bury him." I wiped my eyes, trying not to cry.

    "Alright, boss. But there''s one problem." He said.

    With red eyes, I turned to him. "What is it?"

    "His locket is missing."

    Dammit! "Did you guys check the ce where you found his body?"

    "Yes, we did boss. But we couldn''t find it."

    "Dammit! This was a very stupid job! We have been trying to keep our identity

    hidden. Why would you let this happen?!"

    "I''m sorry, boss. Before you came

    into the picture, we never go on assignments with our lockets, we always leave it in the car. I don''t know why he would do this."

    "Boss." One of the guards came inside, he looked like he had been running.

    "What?!" I snapped.

    "Tate and Andy are dead." He informed.

    "How?!" What was happening? Was my n backfiring? Everything was

    supposed to be going in smooth motion.

    "I saw them lying dead in the bush nearby."

    "Lead the way." Imanded, anger surging through me.

    We got there to see two more men dead. I looked closely to see it had also been knife wounds, I bent to sniff the air. Their deaths were fresh, it had happened betweenst night to this morning.

    "Do you know who might have done this?" I asked Nate, he was the guy that had

    called and was one of the most respected in the gang.

    "No, but we''ll look into it."

    "You''d better and I need answers as soon as possible." I told him. "I''ll be going, take care of the bodies."

    "Yes boss. But boss?"

    I turned. "What is it, Nate?"

    "We''ll need a new leader who''s always avable, now that your brother is dead.

    You shoulde take over."

    "I will but you know I can not let anyone know I''m into this life. I''ll keep feeding you guys information and giving orders, you can help me run things. When all of this is over, we''ll no longer need to be in hiding."

    "Yes, boss. Do you need us to pay her a visit?"

    "No. When I''m ready, I''ll let you know." Iron w is called the strongest pack for a

    reason, I said to myself as I climbed my motorbike and zoomed off.

 Chapter 55

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Who are you to talk to me?!" Elder Grigshade bellowed at me.

    This man had an issue with me being the next Alpha. But I would not let whatever n he had work, it would not work. I would make sure to deal with him. If he was going to be the obstacle I was going to face, I would not mind getting him out of my way, by hook or by crook.

    "Mind your tone with me, Elder Grigshade!" I stood up to him. "Do not make me unleash my powers on you."

    He scoffed In contempt. "You! You''re just a child, your brother can do better."

    "In case you have forgotten, I am older than Jace. So I ask, do you have problem with my age or my gender?"

    He sneered at me. "I don''t want you there."

    "Unfortunately, we can not choose our family. I am a ckwood and by right, as the eldest, I will ascend the throne, Elder Grigshade whether you like it or not." I threw back at him.

    "Let us try to settle this amicably." Another of the elder. Elder Spugjourn put in. He was also one of the influential werewolves in the pack but he was a better person. Respected everyone. He had two sons and they were just like him. One would never know the Spugjourns had money.

    They had contributed somewhat to the growth of themunity. Always trying to help the poor and sick, unlike Elder Grigshade who just decided to be selfish and overbearing. I wondered why he was part of the Elders of the pack.

    I looked at the man. "I am only going to respect your words, Elder Spugjourn and ignore Elder Grigshade." I took my seat, turning to my father''swyer. "Let''s go on."

    My father''swyer, re-opened the documents and read dad''s ns for his pack. By the time he was done, it was obvious what dad had said.

    "As I have read, it is obvious what the past Alpha want to be done. His daughter, Erika ckwood as the eldest in the family of the royals of ckwood, is the next

    in line and heir apparent to the rulership of Iron w pack." Thewyer concluded.

    I passed a victorious smile to the Elder Grigshade.

    "How can the Alpha do such?! The Alpha is supposed to be smarter than this!" Grigshade red.

    I stood, fury speared. "Do not speak of my father in such tone and light."

    Jace stood beside me. "Elder Grigshade, I will not have you talk about my father that way."

    Grigshade seemed to be startled by Jace''s words. "You are supposed to be the Alpha of the pack."

    "Says who?!" Jace retorted. "Elder Grigshade, who said that? Have I evere to you with that notion or n in mind? Have I ever visited your home for this reason?"

    Elder Grigshade could not say anything, but he fumed so bad that I thought Isaw mes emitting from his ears. That served him right. Why was hepushing for Jace to climb the throne of Iron w? Had Jace ever asked him to help him fight for the throne? He was trying to make this difficult but I would not let him.

    It was official and there was nothing he could do to stop this reign. I was the next Alpha of Iron w pack.

    "Why are you fighting this, Grigshade?" Spugjourn asked. The man seemed to quite bewildered at Grigshade''s insistence on Jace being the new Alpha, rather than myself.

    "A woman can not rule Iron w. This is not River Moon or Crystal Lake." He was mentioning the smallest packs in Fangoria.

    "But these packs are ruled by men." I told him.

    "What I mean is you can go there to rule those insignificant packs, but Iron w is different. You can not handle the politics, the duty. It''s not all about wearing gowns and looking all prettied up." He sneered at my gown.

    "Who''s going to take over your businesses and investments, Elder Grigshade?" I stared challengingly into his face.

    He growled. I had gotten him there. Tasyra was his only child and daughter. Since he was against me taking over my father''s businesses and throne, probably he had another child out there that would one day take over.

    "Cat has got your tongue, Elder Grigshade? Because I remember you have only one daughter, Tasyra. And if I can also remember, you love her and give her everything she wants. Why are you against me?"

    "I am not your mate, speak to me with respect!" He gritted his teeth.

    "You do not deserve my respect, Elder Grigshade. I only respect those who respect me and my family." Remembering what he had said about my father drew more anger out of me but I tried to control it. "And onest thing, Elder Grigshade, let this be the first and thest time you will talk about my father in that manner. I am ready to kill anyone who would speak ill of him." I made sure to let him see the seriousness in my eyes before I stood straight.

    "Your Highness, I would suggest we all calm down. It is your birthright. Elder Grigshade might have his reasons for speaking this way, but it should not deter us from moving on with what is meant to be." Another elder, Elder Crix, advised.

    In all, we had six elders in the pack. Elders were supposed to be well respected members of the pack but Elder Grigshade was just a total disgrace. I eyed him in great dislike. Like had said before, this man was a suspect and I would love nothing more than to be right about him.

    And if I ever discovered he was the mastermind behind everything that had been going on, I would deal with him. I would finally get back at him the way I had always wanted to.

    "See you at the coronation, Elders." I picked my bag and walked out of the ce.

 Chapter 56

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I was still ruminating over the events of the meeting and could not help but get angry whenever I remembered Elder Grigshade and his very obnoxious self. Challenging me every step of the way. Who did he think he was? Some sort of a viin that would wipe me away from my own story.

    He had a long thinging for him. I was not that easy to push out of the way. No one would ever force me to leave what was my birthright. The rulership of this pack was mine and Elder Grigshade or any other like him could not stop me from ascending the throne.

    "Are you okay?" Jace asked from beside me.

    "I''m fine." I replied not looking at his face. I suddenly remembered Jace''s statement at the meeting. "Have you ever visited Elder Grigshade in his house?"

    "Yes, why do you ask?"

    "What for?" I turned to fully give him my attention. Jace had never told me this. What had he gone there for? That was what I wanted to find out.

    "For a business deal." He replied as though it was not a big deal.

    But for me it was. It was a big deal. A very big deal. This was a man that did not like me. In fact, he hated me. He was trying to stop me from taking my birthright, so if my brother was having anything with such a man, I needed to understand what I was doing.

    "What kind of business deal?" I probed further.

    He looked at me. "I would show you the documents when we get home." His tone was low but cold.

    "No. Tell me now." I insisted.

    "What is the meaning of this, Erika?" He sounded insulted.

    "The meaning of what, Jace? That I want to know what business you have with Elder Grigshade?"

    "Are you suspecting me? Do you think I want your throne? I do not care about your throne, Erika!" He spat angrily.

    "Then why are you not giving me a detailed response, Jace? What did you go to Elder Grigshade''s house to do?!" I yelled back at him.

    I needed to know my enemies. I could not believe I would ever think of this with

    Jace but these are very difficult moments, I had to know who was for and against

    me.

    "And I said I will show you the evidence of what we discussed when we get home."

    "Are you my enemy, Jace?"

    "What?!" The disbelief and shock on his face could not be more obvious. I thought I saw his eyes water, but he blinked and pressed his lips together in an angry line.

    "Answer me!! Are you my enemy?!" I had to ask this question. My heart was tearing in pieces, how did my brother and I be these people walking on eggshells around each other? What happened to loving and supporting each other

    Jace was doing business with my enemy, that was hurtful. How could he have anything to do with Elder Grigshade and not tell me? When did he begin to keep secrets? When hispany started up with dad''s own, he told me all about it. Whenever he went to meetings and other important business outings, he told me. I was his best friend but how could I not know this?

    He never told me, so how do I trust him? How? If that had been up for debate,

    how would I have responded?

    "I am not your enemy, Erika." He finally replied.

    "Why did you not tell me about the business deal between you and Elder

    Grigshade?" I asked, wiping tears and swallowing more that were threatening to

    fall.

    "Is that necessary?" He refused to look at me.

    "Yes." I was angry too. And super scared. I try to put a brave front because I did not want to disappoint dad. Because this was my birthright. I wasn''t stealing it from anyone, I was not trying to con anyone out of this position and the only thing I

    wanted was for my brother to stand wholeheartedly by me but how could he when he was dining with the very person that had chosen to be my sworn enemy.

    "It''s not." His eyes were filled with anger and disbelief.

    "Yes, it is. Now answer me."

    He turned to me. "Or what, Erika? Or what?"

    "As your Alpha, Im..."

    "Don''t do it with me, Erika!" He boomed with fury "The Moon Goddess knows I want nothing to do with your position or your title. If you also decide to give me nothing out of dad''s wealth, fine. I do not care, but do not try that with me! I thought I had a sister." His eyes went sad for a moment but he toughened his expression, it became rigid.

    "I thought I had a brother too. But I never knew he would turn out to dine with my enemy." Why was I having this fight with my brother? Why? If only he would understand this from my point of view, we would not be here.

    "I told you, didn''t I?!" He hollered. "Did

    I not tell you to let me go out of the picture?! You disagreed and now you''re pointing fingers at me. Me! Erika,me. If I had anything to hide, why would I make that statement or stand up to me as I had? Huh? It is your turn, answer me!" He looked as though he was about to spill tears

    but was holding them back with

    every will in him.

    I swallowed back tears too. The car had stopped, we were in front of the mansion.

    He opened the car door and stepped out.

    I followed him. "Then why didn''t you tell me?" The guards were looking at us.

    "Tell you what?! That I was plotting against you with Elder Grigshade?!"

    "I did not say that."

    Our voices had brought Pa and Kat out. Kat was on wheelchair.

    "But you implied that. You implied that." He looked at me. "And that hurt more than anything, Erika."

    He left me, ignored Pa and Kat, and walked inside.

 Chapter 57

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "What was that about?" Pa asked. Following me as she pushed Kat back into my room.

    "Nothing." I sniffled, taking off my clothes as soon as Pa wheeled Kat inside and locked the door.

    "It''s not nothing, Rika." Kat said.

    "We are way past this, Rika. Don''t tell us nothing." Pa''s tone was firm.

    Left in just mycy pant and matching bra, I copsed on the bed, covering my face as tears fell more.

    "Can you just say something?" Kat''s impatience seeped through her words.

    What do I tell them? How do I begin to exin what had happened? How had it gone from me being angry at Jace and giving him the silent treatment to us quarreling heatedly on our way back? I had not asked a bad question.

    I was just curious and I was honest with myself, I was also suspicious. But who would me me? I had every right to ask that question. I had to know, it was either that or I would just keep being confused. Why had he picked offense? If he had nothing to hide why did he not answer the question? And why had he not told me about it? He had said he had evidence but I did not think that was true.

    I did not believe him when he said he had evidence. But I did not think so, for some very strange reason. Was I being inconsiderate and too harsh? Was I being insensitive and crazy in my thoughts? There was a war going on. All these events were telltales that a war was brewing and to fight it I had to know who was on my side.

    The bed dipped beside me. From the scent, I knew it was Pa. I could tell my friends apart even blindfolded. I was not in the mood to talk to her or anyone. I wanted to be left alone.

    "What is wrong?" She asked again.

    "Nothing." I replied.

    "Do you want Kat and I to leave? Because we do have houses and even if I can''t go home, I will go stay with Kat." The annoyance in her voice was quite obvious.

    "Are you threatening me? The both of you?" I looked at them both.

    "It''s not a threat, Erika. But if you do not trust us enough not to tell us anything that''s bothering you, then there is no need overstaying or overstepping." Kat uttered. Lines of displeasure creased her forehead.

    "No one said you''re overstepping or overstaying." I told them.

    "Then what are we doing here?" This question was from a very upset Pa.

    "You''re... you''re..." Defeated, I sighed. "I''m sorry girls. I have just had a very strenuous day."

    "Now do you care to talk about it?" Kat stares pointedly at me.

    "I guess." I had no other friends apart them and it was true. The reason they were here was to support me and be there for me. Now that they were here, I should not be turning them away.

    "What happened?" This time, Pa''s tone was softer.

    "As usual, Elder Grigshade tried to stop me from bing the Alpha. He was angry and ranted, said that he wanted Jace. I stood up to him and Jace did too. But Jace made a statement."

    "What kind of statement?" Kat inquired.

    "He asked Elder Grigshade when he was standing up to him if he had ever visited him for that reason. Elder Grigshade could not reply, which obviously meant no." "So what is the issue?" Pa probed.

    "It means Jace had visited Elder Grigshade before judging from his statement. But I did not think much of his statement or rather question to theman before we left. It was in the vehicle that I had to ask what the question meant. He said he had visited Elder Grigshade before."

    Pa and Kat mirrored the same frowns on their faces. "Why? What business would he have with a man who surely and obviously does not like you and neither wants you as Alpha for reasons best known to him." Kat was surprised.

    "Exactly my thought. Why? And when I tried to ask him some questions, he got angry."

    "That does not sound like Jace at all." Pa stated.

    She was right That did not sound

    like Jace at all. That was not who he was, in any dimension. Jace always told me things. Before he did

    anything, he would tell me. Wolno

    would he not tell me of this one? Why would he not tell me about Elder Grigshade?

    "So what did you tell him?" This was from Kat.

    "Nothing. I just did not know what to think anymore, with everything that has been happening, I don''t know who to trust. And I want to know my enemies and those that are solidly behind me. I''m just..."

    "What did you tell him?" Kat cut me short.

    I frowned, fighting away guilt. Why should I be feeling guilty? I had done nothing wrong. I had only asked a question and then he just had to make it quite difficult. If he had replied me, all of this would not have happened.

    By now, we would have talked on what to do next, not having more space between us.

    "Rika?" Pa called.

    Why was I hesitating to say it? I had done nothing wrong. "I asked him if he was my enemy. I mean that is..."

    "You did what?!" The look of disbelief on Kat''s face made me blink.

    "Why would you do that, Rika? How could you ask that of your own blood?" Pa

    added.

    "Why are you guys ming me? You

    will not understand. In fact, both of you do not understand. This is

    important to me. He is doing business with the enemy. And you both know the saying, the friend of my enemy is an enemy too."

    "And you applied that to your brother?! Your blood?!" Kat looked appalled.

    "I am disappointed, Rika. Really disappointed." Pa was not yelling as Kat was

    but it still had the same effect on me.

    They were ming me?

 Chapter 58

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "How could you two me me?" I was shocked. Why were they ming me? They did not even understand what was going on. How would they when it was not them being affected.

    "You said very wrong things, Rika. We''re your best friends and we would tell you the truth." Pa said.

    "What truth?! Do you guys know what I have gone through in the hands of Elder Grigshade at the meeting today? There is without doubt that the man wants me dead if possible, and then I find out that my own brother is doing business with such a man. What kind of business? You both just agreed now that he has never done that before. You both agreed that the character was unlike him. So why was this particr business different? Why?" I ranted.

    I was having enough on my te to want to add whatever my best friends were dishing right now. They said they hade to support and be with me, it was either they did that or they let me be.

    Why would they try to me me? For what? What had I done? What was my crime? Because I asked a question?

    "As much as we understand you, Rika, you still do not have the right to tell Jace what you did. When you asked him what kind of business, what was his response?" Paid a hand on my shoulder.

    "He said he would show me the documents as evidence. So I would see for myself." I begrudgingly replied.

    "What did you tell him?" This was from Kat. She seemed to be the most angry one over what I had done. Was she doing this because Jace was her mate? Or because she personally thought I had done wrong?

    "I said he should tell me himself." I might had overreacted there, but like I had asked before, who would me me? I had a pack to rule, my father''s legacy to continue. He entrusted me with these things and now I had to go through all these challenges, while he kept battling for his life.

    I had no idea if he would survive it. I had no idea to know if I would ever hear himugh again or be strict with Jace and I even though we were no longer young pups.

    "You should have just been patient. You sounded like you don''t trust him and anyone in his shoes would be angry. Jace has never nned evil against you and never will." Pa reasoned with me.

    Kat was not saying anything. I wondered what was going on in her mind, was she thinking ill of me at this point? Did she think I was not supposed to say the things I had said to Jace?

    I sighed. "I don''t know, P. I''m just so frustrated and tired."

    "How can you say that? You don''t have to be. Jace is your blood, you both are supposed to have each other''s backs right now." Pa advised. "Your dad would be disappointed to know that his children are fighting against each other instead ofing together to fight as one against the outside world. You''re the eldest, you should do better."

    "I''m doing my best." I was on the verge of another tears. I blinked my eyes to ward off the tears. Truly, if dad were to be alive he would be disappointed. He had always taught never to fight against each other especially when it concerns other people.

    That we were always supposed to find peace and draw strength from each other.

    "I know you''re doing your best. We know that, but you can do better. Emotions do not need to get the best of you."

    Kat was still quiet. What was going on in her head? Was there something she wanted to talk about that she was reluctant to?

    "But I felt he should have told me about any business especially between him and Elder Grigshade looked at her, my eyes pleading for understanding and support. "P that man hates me. He wants me out of the way for Jace to take over. Yes, I know Jace does not want the position but doing business with a man that hated his sister? How do you think that paints me?"

    "I understand. But do you think it''s possible he''s angry right now because his daughter Tasyra is still in your custody?" Pa asked.

    I had even forgotten about that girl being in my custody, she had actually done nothing wrong. I had no evidence to hold against her that she had sent that strange boy toe after me.

    "I have even forgotten that she is in my custody." I sighed in tiredness.

    "Maybe releasing her is one way to go." She advised.

    Pa was the only one acting concerned. Kat was just aloof and quite distant.

    "I''ll do that. About Jace''s business with Elder Grigshade, do you think I should stop him from associating with the man? It''s too risky, Pa. I can not risk being the Alpha and also allow my brother dine with the enemy as his business partner. If you were in my shoes, would you have allowed it?" I wanted to know but in every honesty, that did not seat well with me.

    Maybe I would have to stop Jace from going further in any business with Elder Grigshade. If he truly wanted to help dad and me, he.

    would stop it. He would cancer

    whatever business deal and stand by me to fight. I epi know he was with me and was ready to fight alongside me.

    If he continued being business partners with Elder Grigshade, it Eli be difficult to stand against my enemy and fight him.

    "You need to go meet Jace, you owe him an apology. He has done nothing but stand by you. Do the right thing." Kat finally spoke.

    I guess she was angry that I had spoken to her mate that way. I looked at Pa, she nodded. ¡°Go find out what business it is. The evidence will your fears and help you decide what action to take next."

    "Alright." Encouraged by their words, I rummaged through my closet, found a pair of grey shorts and ck tank top.

    d in them, I slipped my feet into my slip-ons to go find my brother. I climbed upstairs to his room.

    I noticed something was not quite right immediately I held the handle. I opened the room and gasped.

 Chapter 59

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I ran inside the room, my heart beating in my chest. My vision got blurry, my knees wobbled. Oh Mother of the Moon, what have I done? Where was my brother?! Where was Jace?

    His room was quite big so maybe he was hiding somewhere, this was some sort of prank, just as it used to be when we were pups. He would run into his room for a hide-and-seek, I usually hid in his room too especially when dad was the seeker. It would take time for dad to find us, so maybe that was happening now.

    "Jace." I ran into the bathroom, nobody was there. "Jace!" I made a beeline for his private library where he slipped into whenever he did not want to be disturbed. It was his cocoon of solitude and once inside, nobody dared disturb, well except for dad and sometimes me.

    "Jace!" I refused to look at the closet that was telling me the truth. No, it could not be. He could not have just left. No, it was just my eyes deceiving me. He was here. Somewhere.

    "Jace!" But even as I argued with myself, the harsh reality would not go away. Jace was truly gone. He had left. So fast. It had been barely an hour we returned home, and he was gone.

    I sank to floor, bawling my eyes out. I looked round the room. Would he ever return? Where had he gone to? I looked at the door of the library, it had been ajar when I had gone in, now, it was wide open.

    His favorite ce to be. I raised myself from the floor and went into the library, it was also his private office. More tears filled my eyes as ourst discussion reyed in my head. He had felt bad because I had used him. I had indirectly used him of teaming up against Elder Grigshade.

    Now that I thought about it, I felt bad. Very bad. But why would he go? He just left me all alone to deal with all of this? I sank depressingly into his chair and swung around, watching the rows of books and articles on his very extensive shelf.

    On his table before me was empty, void of any book. I stood and walked to the floor to ceiling windows that brightened the room with the curtains were fully drawn. Right now, it was half drawn. I stared through the window, I could see the river from here.

    Memories filled my head, a silent sob broke out. I had handled things badly, and now he was gone. Though he had always talked of leaving, but this quarrel had encouraged his leaving.

    I heard the shuffling of footsteps, I turned to see it was Melissa.

    "Your Highness." She bowed. Melissa was more or less my personal maid, not to say other maids did not attend to me, but for some reason, she always seemed toe, be around more than the others.

    Moreover, I liked her personality. Sometimes, when I was down, she woulde see me.

    "Everything okay, Melissa?" I turned to face.

    She took notice of my tear-stained face, a frown appeared on her face. "Are you fine, Your Highness?"

    I had almost forgotten I had been crying, I quickly wiped tears away, though they were dried. "No, I''m fine."

    "But you''re crying." She looked quite worried and concern flickered in her ice blue orbs.

    I managed a small smile, trying to tamp down tears that were threatening to rise up again. I hated that I was showing weakness before my maid. "I''m fine."

    "Uhmm..." She seemed unsure of what to say next as disbelief and curiosity edged her pretty facial features.

    "What brings you here?" I asked. How had she known I was here? Or maybe she had gone to my room and met my best friends who might had told her I was here.

    "I came to tell you that Elder Grigshade is here to see you." She was still searching my face as though the reason behind my tears would be found or written boldly by any chance on my face. She was worried for me, it was boldly written on her own face.

    I frowned. "Elder Grigshade?" Why? We had just left the meeting venue not quite long, what did he have to say to me that he did not say at the

    venue? Or was he here to cause 1?

    another scene? I did not have time for any of his shenanigans right now.

    "Yes, Your Highness." Her face was still on mine.

    "Why is he here?" I asked.

    "I have no idea, Your Highness."

    "He did not say?" I was still surprised why he was here, because I had no business with him. Or any one that warranted hising here to see me. He was an elder of the pack but he did not have any business here until I was officially the Alpha. C¨®ntent

    "No, Your Highness, he did not say." She replied.

    "Hm. How did you know I was here?"

    "I went to your room to look for you, but I could not find you. Your friends told me you hade to see your brother. I came here."

    "How did you know I was in the library?"

    "I already know His Highness, your brother was no longer in the pack so I thought

    I heard noise in the library and decided toe check it out that you might be here." She exined.

    I nodded. I thought as much. "Alright, go tell Elder Grigshade I''ll be with him soon."

    "Okay, Your Highness." She nodded and I was alone in the room. I did a slow turn to give the room onest look, I swallowed another stream of tears.

    My eye caught a paper stuck between a book. It was quite out of ce, I stood

    out to me. Curious, I went further to check it out. I slipped it out of the book.

    It read;

    If you find this, know that I''m gone. I have no need for your position, it''s better I''m

    out of the picture so you don''t keep seeing me as an enemy. Your enemy.

    As for the evidence, check the second drawer.

    Till we meet again,

    Jace.

    My hand trembled, tears fell on the papers. ''Till we meet again''. His words. Did it mean I would likely never see him again?

    Controlling the urge to sob loudly, I went to the drawer and pulled it out. I saw a file. Comporting myself so I could understand what was written in it, wiped my eyes, opene@the file and went through the content.

    My eyes widened in shock at what I was looking at.

    What in the world?!

 Chapter 60

    *****Elder Grigshade''s POV*****

    Ever since the Alpha went into that ident, I could not sleep well. We had done a business deal, one that had quite been sessful and he had passed it on to Jace, his son.

    I wanted Jace on that seat for a reason. No one knew I had personally talked to the Alpha few days before his ident. He had told me to take care of his children ¡ª Erika and Jace. There were some bad things happening, and I had feared for the Alpha.

    Though he had not told me exactly what was bothering him, I had knew he was in trouble and if was not taken, he would lose his life. But I had not foresaw it to be this soon. He had passed the business to Jace which was why Jace and I worked in secret. The Alpha did not want his daughter to know about it.

    For reasons known to him though. But I could understand him to an extent, it was not the kind of business a woman could handle. Even my daughter Tasyra would not be able to handle it, hence, she knew about the other businesses but not this.

    It was too risky which was another reason why I did not want Erika to seat on that throne. I did not hate her but my butting of heads with her was the only way I knew I could protect her, but the Moon Goddess knew she was stubborn.

    She was as tough as her dad. I had told Jace to go up against her but he had refused. He had no idea why I so badly wanted him on that seat. He was not in on anything, he was not aware of this business until it had flourished, and the Alpha introduced him to me.

    The guy had great business sense, and was a very smart young man. And to me, anyone who could handle a business could actually be a ruler. I had watched him lead while others followed. It surprised me why he would not want to go against Erika.

    I had my fears for Erika, and I would do anything within my power to make sure she did not be the Alpha, else she might end up like her father.

    "She said she''ll be with you soon, Elder Grigshade." The maid I had asked to get her for me reported.

    I nodded. "Alright, I''ll be waiting."

    I would wait and if it was going to make us go another round, no problem. Also, she needed to release my daughter. The girl had done nothing to her.

    It was noter than ten minutes when I saw her stroll in. Her stance was stiff and

    tough, the defiant look on her face would scare most people, but not me.

    Keeping my own features unfriendly and stoic, I remain seated. "Erika."

    "Elder Grigshade." Her cold tone mirrored mine.

    "Why have you not released my daughter?" I red at her.

    She red back. "If that is what you havee here for, then kindly leave."

    "You are holding my daughter against her will. Is this the kind of Alpha you''ll be? The kind that oppresses her people with power?" I was trying to demean her authority, maybe that would get her to leave the seat.

    "If you''re trying to mess with my head, to make me feel like I have no power or I''m not worthy, then you''re failing. Woefully if I may add." The steel determination in her voice was unmistakable.

    "Do you realize that an Alpha also exhibits respect to her subjects? And the elders are part of the subjects?" I quirked a brow.

    She quirked hers too. "And if I can remember, an Alpha also deserves respect from their subjects, and elders are part of their subjects."

    "Do not mess with me, Erika. You are not fit to be the Alpha!" I bellowed at her, very annoyed at her insistence. Did this stupid girl want to die? Did she want to end up like her father? This crazy na?ve child!

    She shot fire through her eyes. "Elder Grigshade, enough of your disrespect! No matter what you say or how you feel, I will be the Alpha. I know you think Jace..."

    I emitted a dry chuckle. "Think? No, I do not think. I know he will do better than

    you. He''s the best person for that seat. So give way and let him rule."

    "I will not remain here and allow you step on my personality, even drag it to the mud, Elder Grigshade. You can leave my house." She of

    could see a growling out. Foolish girl, so easy to release her

    wolf. She would die quicker that

    way.

    If not for the promise I had made to her father, I would have let her embark on this journey of death. The enemies were still out there and they wood soone for her the way they went for her father.

    "Where''s your father?" I asked, eyeing her tauntingly.

    "Don''t you dare bring my father into this!" She thundered, she was visibly trembling with rage.

    I merely sat, watching her. She

    might possess the strength of an Alpha wolf, but she was no match for whatid in wait for her. Even her father lost the fight, what could she, a little girl no more than twenty two ort three do?

    "You''re a little girl, Erika. You have no idea what you''re up against."

    She narrowed her gaze dangerously. "And what do you mean by that?"

    I stood, taking few steps towards her. She did not flinch nor move back, she

    remained rooted in her spot, her stance daring me to go against her. Again, na?ve little Erika.

    "If you do not want to end like your father, then step down and allow your brother take over." I warned, infusing seriousness in my voice.

    She gritted her teeth. "Are you threatening my life, Elder Grigshade?"

    I moved back, a hard smirk on my face. "It''s just a warning, Erika ckwood. Be the Alpha and have yourself to me."

    I walked to the door. "And release my daughter, she had done nothing wrong to you........¡± I gave her a mocking once-over. "...Alpha."

    Then I walked out of her presence, knowing she was probably ring daggers at my back. But I did not care, Erika would have herself to me if she disobeyed

    me.

 Chapter 61

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I stood speechless and vibrating with anger over what Elder Grigshade had said to me. I held back tears, standing still as a statue. What was the meaning of the words he''d just told me? Why would he tell me things like that? What gave him the right to speak to me in that manner?

    I copsed on the chair I had been seating, trying to ignore the pounding in my head. Tears fell despite my desire to control them from streaming. What was happening? I was so tired and weak. Everything was beginning to get crazy, a lot of things were getting too confusing for me.

    I was no longer sure of myself. Of my ability to rule. Whatever Elder Grigshade was doing, it was working. And even though I wanted to fight it, I did not feel the zeal too. Jace was gone, dad was sick. Soon Pa would go back to her pack and mate, I doubted if Kat would want to stay if she knew Jace had gone.

    The coronation was to be fixed in two days time. The day I would be the Alpha of this pack, yet I was not feeling ready in any way. I sighed. I had no idea what was going to happen. Why would Elder Grigshade threaten me that way?

    The man was not even scared of my position. He did not have any respect for what I was. I stood and went out of the meeting room. I walked towards my father''s room. My steps faltered as soon as I got to the entrance of his room.

    Father''s room was the biggest amongst us three. I watched me, his breathing was quiet. Too quiet for myfort. Except for the heart monitor that was beeping steady, I would have thought he was dead.

    Dead. Ny-ten chance. Till we meet again. Your enemy.

    My body trembled badly, I pushed myself forward to grab my father''s still hand, tears poured like rain. It was so heavy I could barely see his face. His frame was blurry. I blinked severally to clear my vision to see him better. He was lying so still that if not for the moving lines showing on the monitor''s screen - lines that represented the rhythmic beating of his heart ¡ª one would mistake him to be dead.

    He was not looking as fit as he used to be. Father was appearing to be frail and weak, a deterioration of his health and it shook me to my bones how slim his chances we''re of surviving.

    "Dad, I''m alone." I said atst. My heart was so heavy.

    As though I was waiting for a miracle, I paused to watch him. Maybe he would talk, he would say somethingforting to me, but the words did note. Heid there, no sign of wordsing out.

    I pped away disappointment, what had I been expecting? For him to jump and tell me he was fine, that Jace would be back. That he had not left for good. That I would be fine and be able to handle all of this on my own.

    "Dad, wake up. Jace has gone, you have to wake up. Please dad, I am so tired. Elder Grigshade..." I choked on my sob. Finding it hard to let out the rest of the words. "You did not tell me about him, dad. You did not tell me you had a business with him. Why daddy? Why? W-why?" I hupped as more tears fell.

    I bawled my eyes out, my shoulders racked violently. The pounding in my head grew worse, what was I to do? What exactly?!

    "You told Jace of the business but

    not me. Why I sniffled. I was holding his hand sometimeter after the tears had dried up, though I still felt gloomy and sad. "I had used Jace. Though it had been unintentional and indirect, still. I was not supposed to do that but I did and now I have lost him."

    The room was silent. Except for the heart monitor, nothing else was heard.

    "Should I me you for not telling me? For leaving me in the dark which had led me to nurse the idea that Jace might be an enemy? Or should I me myself for being inconsiderate and insensitive? Or should I me Jace for following in your steps and keeping as a secret too? Or should I me Elder Grigshade for being an asshole that is beginning to scare me."

    I licked my lips dry, holding his hand as some form offort and reassurance. "What do I do, dad? Maybe I should find Jace and let him take over the throne. Maybe you chose the wrong person, dad. Maybe Elder Grigshade is right. He... he..." I bit my lower lip hard to prevent more tears from falling.

    A hand on my shoulder startled me, I raised my head to see Pa. I sighed in relief but emotions swamped me as soon as relief filled me. Her hand on my shoulder caused more sobs to erupt.

    "It''s okay, Rika. You will get out of this, you''re strong. Resilient. Powerful. You''re an Alpha."

    Her tone were so encouraging and soul-lifting but I was too scared to believe them. Too uncertain to allow myself believe them or her. "What if I''m just deceiving

    myself? What if Jace I''d truly supposed to be there? What if..."

    "Shh." She shushed me gently. In that moment, she sounded like an affectionate mother. "No more what ifs, Rika You''re one of the most persistent person I know. If you can your

    live with Alex who didn''t see

    value for three years, what about protecting your legacy? Your father saw Jace before he picked you. You are worthy of that throne. Of that position. Of that honor. Of that respect. You''re worthy to be called an Alpha. Your dad did not make a mistake, he''s a wise man who makes wise decisions." Her words both encouraging and soothing.

    "So you heard me..." It was more of a statement than a question.

    "Yes. I''ve been standing here for sometime, watching you question your capability." She smiled soothingly at me.

    "Where''s Kat?" I peered at the doorway, half thinking she would materialize from the corner.

    "She''s asleep. Just took her drugs. She was worried too, but I had to make her

    sleep because the drugs were already making her drowsy."

    "I wish I could take some of those pills." I mumbled to myself, but it seemed Pa

    had heard me because she was frowning.

    "What do you mean by that?" She eyed me.

    I kept mute.

 Chapter 62

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    How could she not trust me? Why would she do what she had done to me? use me. Asking me if I was her enemy. I hit my hand on the steering wheel of the car I was driving, my temples were pounding badly.

    When had we be this kind of siblings that had no trust for each other? What happened to being siblings who would love each for eternity and have one another''s back? I had tried my best to reason with her, to make sure we were no longer at odds.

    I know it had been hard telling her I had to leave her, but it had been for this same reason. Elder Grigshade had told me about this, he had tried to persuade me to take over the throne from me sister but I had declined.

    How would I go against my sister fighting for what was clearly her right? Moreover, I was not the kind of guy who wanted power and authority, and whatever it was that came from being an Alpha. I would never do that. I would never hurt her that way but she had hurt me. She had believed I was her enemy.

    Had all but used me of being her enemy. Of trying to gang up with Elder Grigshade to take over her birthright, that had hurt me. I had been so hurt that I could not even withhold my disappointment and anger. She just had to do that to me. She just had to.

    When I had gotten into my room, I had thought about it and knew I could not dy my leaving anymore. This was the reason I wanted to leave in the first ce, because I had heard the rumors and know that if I remained, it would cause more trouble for her.

    My presence would continue to make her taking over from father quite difficult, but I had dyed when I had seen how much it was hurting her. I had dilly-dallied when I had noticed Kat would be hurt too. I was dying because it was difficult for me too.

    Imagine leaving the ce I''d already known as my home all my life to somewhere new, it was an idea I never believed I would ever conceive. But as it stood, dying would not cut it anymore. Which was why I was currently on my way out of that ce. My ce.

    Fagel. There had been no time to meet Fagel, but I would stille around just to see him. It would be at night, I would quietly enter the pack, go straight to the hospital to check up on him and find out whatever he might had found. If only he would survive that much knife wounds.

    I had the doctor''s number, we were going to be in contact with him. I had told the doctor not to let Erika know. I would still help her find the truth, even if it was thest thing I did for her.

    As my car winded down the road, I tried to swallow my hurt and kick back the urge to growl in frustration. I was getting away but the memories were following, her hurtful words still held on to me.

    I hoped she would see my letter. She would go to my library and see my letter, then the evidence. Dad had given me thepany and had asked me not to tell her. It had been difficult keeping the secret from her but I had believed dad has his

    reasons.

    More so, Elder Grigshade did not like my sister and did not want her to rule, I thought that was another not tell her about it. Both of them could never do business together.

    My phone rang. I checked the caller ID. "Hello, doctor."

    "He''s awake. He''s regained consciousness." The doctor''s voice sounded over the loud speaker.

    "He is?" The relief and gratitude was conspicuous in my tone.

    ¡°Yes, he''s a fighter. He is awake, though he''s weak and can not really engage in any long conversation for now." He informed.

    "I understand, doctor." I nodded my understanding, even though he was not there with me.

    "When will youe to see him?" He inquired.

    "Is he still in the VIP section?" I wanted to know.

    "Yes, of course. That is the only way people will not know of his presence." The doctor replied.

    "Okay doctor I''m currently not in

    pack but please, I''ll send you some money to help me keep him safe. Do not let my sister know he''s there and also, tell Fagel not to leave the hospital just yet." I left the major road to travel the bushy paths.

    The less people saw of this car, the better. I wanted no information given to Erika

    if she tried to send anyone to find me.

    "Is everything okay?" I could hear the curiosity in the doctor''s voice.

    "Yes."

    "Are you sure, Your Highness?" Concern was in there too. It made me smile a

    little, I''d always known doctor ever since I was a little pup.

    I would always go there with Erika to y doctor and nurse respectively. That was, when we were not ying Alpha and maid with dad by the river. used to dream of being a doctor, Erika had proimed she would want to be a nurse

    Well, no doctor. No nurse. Rather, a soon to be Alpha who did not trust her businessman of a brother when

    he said he was not interestedin

    bing an Alpha.

    "Everything will be okay, doctor. Please, don''t just let anyone know I had reached

    out to you."

    "You have my word, Your Highness." He promised.

    "Alright doc. I would send you something for Fagel, and for you too. You have truly helped me a lot."

    "Thank you for your kind gesture, Your Highness. It''s no problem, I am only doing my job."

    "Alright, doctor. I''ll reach outter."

    "Okay, Your Highness."

    I hung up the line.

    I was going to lodge in an hotel far from here, when the heat had settled, I was going...

    The sound of my tire deting had me confused. Then the second. The third. The rush of panic.

    What the...

    I quickly dodged when I heard the sound of bullets flying through all windows of

    my car.

    I was being shot at, and I was outnumbered. They were shooting from every corner of the vehicle.

    Suddenly everywhere went quiet, blood trickled down along my arm, a bullet had grazed my skin...

 Chapter 63

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    The doctor walked into the room. "Good day, Your Highness. My Lady." He bowed in greeting to me and Pa.

    "Good day, doctor." Pa and I chorused our replies.

    "Are you doing well, Your Highness?" The man looked at me, concerncing his middle aged features.

    "Yes doc." I nodded.

    He looked at Pa who merely shrugged, then pointed at dad. "How is he doing, doctor? Any improvement yet?"

    "Not yet, I''m afraid." He wore a mask of uncertainty and sympathy.

    I nodded, battling with the painful constriction of my heart. "Not yet." I repeated as though trying to say it would make me understand what he meant.

    "I''m sorry." The doctor''s soothing voice drew me to tears but I held it in.

    I should never show weakness in public. If I must be overwhelmed with emotions,

    it should be with my close ones, in the privacy of my room. If I was going to take over from dad, I should be willing to be strong and act emotionless.

    Even though all I felt like doing at that moment was cry, I should be able to rein them in and put on a stoic mask. To y the untouchable and brave Alpha Queen that was expected of me.

    I stood from the seat. "I''ll leave you to do your duties, doctor. Please, let me know if anything arises."

    "I definitely will, Your Highness." He bowed as I walked to the door.

    "Good day, doctor." Pa bade him as we left dad''s room.

    "My Lady." He bowed.

    Pa and I walked the hallway in silence, I swallowed, trying to dislodge the boulder that had lodged itself in my throat.

    She held my hand and squeezed infort. "It''s okay, Rika. You''ll be fine."

    I turned to her. "Will I?"

    She nodded with confidence. "Yes Rika. I know you will be. Anyone who can survive three years in that hell of a marriage, can survive anything. Like I had said earlier, your father is a wise man who makes wise decisions. He did not make a mistake giving you what belongs to you."

    "You have a lot of confidence and faith in me than I do for myself at the moment." I sniffled.

    "I''m not saying this because you''re my best friend. I''m also saying this because it is true."

    I stared at her face for awhile, then averted my gaze, focusing on the long hallway before me. "Did you hear what I said about Jace?"

    "Jace will be back. I think he''s hurt in the moment, and trying to run off steam. When hees to, you''ll settle whatever differences you both have with each other." She assured.

    "I don''t think so." Tears filled my vision.

    "Jace will..."

    Cutting her off, I pulled her towards the other hallway that led to his own room, we climbed the stairs and went into his room.

    "Look around you, Pa. Does this look like a ce the owner wants to return to?" I was almost screaming in frustration and pain.

    She was dumbfounded, not believing what she was seeing. "Jace is noting back?"

    I took the letter from my back pocket and gave to him. She took it and read. "Wow. This is...but what evidence is he talking about?¡±

    "The business with Elder Grigshade that caused the fight between us." I copsed into a sofa, cradling both sides of my throbbing temples.

    "So have you seen the evidence?" She joined me on the sofa, the letter still in her possession.

    "Yes." I nodded. "Turns out dad had started the business with Grigshade years back, even when Jace and le were still young pups, they had been doing business together. Now that we''re adults, dad passed thepany to Jace. I know Jace is the business guru in the family but why had they not told me. Why did they keep it from me?"

    "I do not have the answers you want right now and neither do you, but we should not be in a haste to write things off. Soon, we will understand. You will understand. But first things first, let''s concentrate on giving you the best coronation ever. Even Grigshade will not be able to stand a chance." She winked.

    I chuckled. "I guess so." My face fell secondster. "I had always thought Jace

    and dad would stand beside me, holding my hands for support."

    "Hey, I can always be dad and Kat will be Jace, he''s her mate after all, it''s only right she assumes that position. We both will be there to hold you." She squeezed my hands tighter.

    Feeling grateful, I hugged her tight. "Thank you, P. You''re the best friend everyone needs in their life."

    "What about me?"

    Pa and I turned towards the doorway, there was Kat...and she was out of her wheelchair.

    "You''re better now? You can walk now?" I could not keep the excitement out of my voice. The fight and sinking of fangs had affected a nerve that had temporarily disrupted her ability to walk properly.

    "Yes." She grinned.

    "Come here for the group hug." Pa invited her.

    She entered, she was barefooted. She paused, taking note of the room. "Is this not Jace''s room?"

    I swallowed. "Uhmm..."

    "He will be back, Kat. He just needs sometime to run off steam after their fight. Howe you''re awake in such short a time?" Pa was trying to take her mind off of the room and Jace''s possibly permanent absence.

    "When did he leave?" She asked.

    I studied her face. She was holding back tears, trying not to breakdown. "I don''t know, I had no idea too. I just came in to talk to him as you guys had advised, I saw the room like this."

    "So he left?" Her smile was watery with her lips trembling.

    Without another word, Pa and I went to hug her. This was the first time I would see Kat cry before either of us, even as her best friend for years, she never fell apart of me, not even once. She preferred to cry alone, thene out with renewed hope.

    But what could I say, mate bond could make any werewolf act unusually them.

 Chapter 64

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    Who were these people? How had they known where to find me? It would seem they had been lying in wait for me. This was an ambush, they were not here to steal from me. If they wanted to, they would not have bothered shooting at me this way. Their n was to kill me.

    But who could have sent them? Was it the same people who wanted to kill Erika? But even at that, how had they known exactly where and how to get me? No one would have guessed it right. I had told no one, not even the doctor knew.

    I checked my arm, it was bleeding. The wound was not deep, just the surface. But it was hurting me nheless. I remembered I had a tissue somewhere, I opened one of my small bags at the back of the seat.

    I wiped the surface of the wound with the tissues I had finally found. I had a first aid kit inside one of my bags but there was no time to check which it was in right at that moment. There was no way to move this car. And I could not escape from here with all my bags.

    I was suddenly regretting why I had not remained on the major road, I just had to take a detour. But who would me me? I was trying to avoid being seen. I sighed. That was useless, I was seen already.

    They hade for my life. Maybe they were gone, they probably thought I was dead. But I was too far into this lonely path to just turn back, it was going to be a long walk by foot.

    The windows of my car were half shattered by bullets, I was still at risk. I peeped through the front window, everywhere was lonely. Not a soul walked the path.

    I thought of calling Erika to send one of the guards to bring me another car and possibly, an escort but I thought against the idea. I was not going to let them know.

    My phone rang. I quickly put it on silent before anyone would hear it ring. They might know I was not dead and if they tried to shoot again, they would surely get me this time. The phone stopped ringing, then started secondster again.

    I looked at the caller ID. Erika. I busied it. It rang again. Kat. I could not bring myself to busy hers so I left it to keep buzzing. By the time my phone had finally stopped buzzing, I had like eleven missed calls.

    Four from Erika. Five from Kat. Two from Pa. I did not pick any of them.

    Trying to think of my next n, how to escape this ce, Iid my head against the back of my seat. I closed my eyes.

    They flew open minutester when I began to perceive something. My chest constricted, my throat began to itch me. I started to cough, gas wafted into the car. A choking gas.

    Someone was here. Maybe those people, they were still. Unable to endure it anymore, I unlocked my car door and staggered out.

    A brutal kick had me sprawled on the ground, I shook my head to clear it. I turned to see who was behind the attack, a masked face. They were clothed fully. I staggered to my feet, another kick to my rib had me greeting the ground again.

    It felt as though wind was knocked out of my lungs, I stifled a grunt. I swiftly rolled out of the way when the feet was about to stomp on me. I rolled a bit far to give myself to get to my feet.

    I was not going to give in like that. My wolf wanted to transmute, but I was reining

    it in. This person had not changed, I would not change too. They came with

    another kick, I dodged andnded a jab on their masked face.

    They staggered back from the force of it. Not wasting anymore time, I rushed forward, stretched my left leg and kicked them brutally on the chest Their back reached the ground, I climbed atop them and began dishing out blows

    aggressively.

    I was about to e

    to open their mask

    when I wasssoed and dragged. I could not breathe properly, I pulled at the rope but whoever that hadssoed me was determined and quite strong. But I made sure not to retent, I kept pulling at the rope.

    I was almost seeding when someone kicked me hard from back, it was the

    other person I had almost seen their face. They were two of them.

    They kept kicking, punching and pulling me with the strong rope. I was getting weaker. Who were these people? They were definitely in the same group with that guy that had been sent to kill Erika too.

    "Boss said we should bring him to her alive." One said. Their boss was a woman?

    Who was she and what did she want with me and my family?

    Was she the one who had poisoned my father?

    "I thought the assignment was to torture him and then kill him." Another said.

    "Alright, let''s take him there."

    I managed to get up even with the rope still around my neck, they noticed me but before they could act, I had freed myself from thesso, caught the closer one to me and pulled tight.

    The second one rushed at me with a punch to my ribs that was already hurting. I groaned in pain but stubbornly held on to thesso, still pulling tighter.

    The second one tried to get out of thesso but I kept pulling even though the second one was attacking with his fists and trying to get me to let go of the rope. "You fucking bastard, let go!¡± The one I''dssoed screamed.

    I was not going to let him go. I pulled tighter.

    The other one sliced my hand with a knife, I grunted. Blood gushed from the back of my palm.

    A new force from behind joined in and kicked my legs, forcing my knees to the ground.

    "What''s keeping you guys, the boss is waiting?" This third person asked.

    I grip on thesso, though still tight, was not as gripping. The three of them

    collectively threw vicious hits at me.

    I tried to fight, but a sudden big blow to my head and I slipped into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 65

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    It''s okay, Rika." Pa wiped my tears for the umpteenth time.

    It was my coronation day and not even my brother or dad was avable to stand by me. I appreciated Kat and Pa for being here, I truly did but even they understood my reason for crying.

    I wanted one person from my family or even two of them if possible. I wanted my brother and father. But I could not get either of them today of all days. Jace and I used to talk about how we would stand together on the day I would be publicly announced as the Alpha of Iron w.

    But today, it was just my friends. My friends. I wanted to cry myself to oblivion. Pa kept wiping every tear that dropped, Kat on the other hand was trying to be fine but I also knew that she was pained.

    "He''s not picking up his phone." I said, still worrying. "Why is he not picking up his phone? Is he still angry with me? No, don''t answer that. I know he''s still angry with me." Tears fell as an audible sad sigh left my lips.

    "It''s okay both of you." Pa wasforting Kat and I.

    I turned to see that tears had dropped from Kat''s eyes. She was missing him and also worried about him. I turned my back to the vanity mirror and allowed Pa keep working on her magic.

    "I''m sorry." I apologized to her. My tears kept ruining the makeup she was doing

    for me.

    "It''s okay, I know how you feel, it''s not your fault." She patted my cheek gently andfortingly.

    The room went silent as she dutifully applied makeup on me. My thoughts ran wild, I could not go but think of what Elder Grigshade had said to me thest time he was here.

    It had sounded like a threat and this morning, I''ve had to alert most of the guards to keep their eyes sharp and their ears to the ground. I wanted nothing to go wrong, except for the fact that none of my family member would be there, nothing else should be wrong.

    "There, I''m done. Simple yet ssic, just as Her Royal Highness wants it." I heard the smile in her voice.

    I knew what she was trying to do, she was cheering me up, and to oblige her, I smiled. "Thank you, P."

    "You''re wee, Your Highness." She did a courtesy bow.

    I chuckled, shaking my head. I turned to Kat. "Hey Kat."

    She turned to me, I stood to pose for her. "How do I look?"

    She also got the point of what I was doing. "Her Royal Highness looks every bit of

    the royalty she is. My newest Alpha." She too stood and did a bow.

    The three of us looked at each other and closed the gap to hug ourselves.

    "We will all be fine." Kat encouraged.

    "Yes, we will." Pa agreed enthusiastically.

    "We have no choice than to be." My voice trembled a bit, it was low.

    We released ourselves. Kat sat and allowed Pa make her up too.

    "I wonder who I''m looking gorgeous for?" She whined.

    Pa yfully hit her with one of the brushes. "Me and Rika."

    She chuckled. "Fair enough."

    When Pa was done with Kat, she attended to herself and soon, she was done.

    A knock was heard on the door as we were finishing up.

    "Come in." I invited.

    "Your Highness, everyone is waiting for you." It was Melissa.

    "Let them wait, the Alpha is worth waiting for." Pa replied.

    "Okay, My Lady." Melissa bowed and left.

    "Let''s go." I proceeded to the door in my ball gown.

    The ceremony was taking ce in the ballroom and every resident of Iron w is

    mandated to be there. I had also instructed some of the guards to station themselves at my father''s door and my door.

    I did not want to take chances and

    allow some strangers into my room, ransacking and finding the

    document Jace had left for me. was particrly suspicious of Elder Grigshade, he might want to y some very funny game.

    Also, I had to be watchful and careful of what I ate of drank.

    "Girls, we have to careful of what we eat or drink here. Enough though every food and drink was made here in this pack, we can not guarantee that they will be totally harmless to us. Who knows what today might bring, we have to be prepared." I whispered the warning, making sure even the guards that were escorting us to the ballroom could not hear us.

    "I do not need to be told. Beneath my gown, is a pen knife. Easy to throw, quick to sh." Kat revealed.

    I quirked a surprised brow. "When did you get that in there?"

    "We''ve all got to survive, Rika. After myst attack experience, I do not want to be caught off guard ever again." She replied.

    "Now that''s some smart move." Pamended. "I have my fist, and that should be enough."

    I heard the slow music wafting from the ballroom. I paused. "Are we ready?" I looked at both my friends.

    "Ready as I''ll ever be." Was Pa''s response.

    "I guess I am." Kat was putting on a ''don''t mess with me'' look.

    The three of us already knew how this day might y out, it was a dangerous

    time. We needed to be careful. We had all survived one attack or the other, and we were more careful and alert for it.

    I had no idea what woulde up during this period, neither did my friends. I could not vouch for the members of this pack and say they were all innocent. I was yet to Know who was behind all these atrocious acts and until then, I would do anything in my power to keep everyone safe.

    ¡°Right. Now, let''s go in and get this over with."

    Hands linked, the three of us walked into the ballroom.

 Chapter 66

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "I, Erika ckwood, swear an oath binding me to the sacred and royal position of Iron w, to protect the people. Keep them safe. Guide them. Ensure the prosperity of this great pack. I also solemnly swear to do my duty by the pack and all who reside in it. To never take for granted or frivolously handle the affairs of this might pack."

    I swallowed my nerves as I held the short staff given to me by one of the Elders of the pack. They must not notice that their new Alpha was a bag of nerves, it was not a good way to start my reign.

    "Go on." The Elder who had given me the staff urged.

    "I also promise to continue this great legacy started by my ancestors, and to perform as astoundingly as those before me, and I would do my best to do more. I, Erika ckwood, make this oath with sincerity, zeal, honesty, determination, dedication, transparency, ountability and good thoughts in my heart. And as I have decided to take on this mantle of leadership, to be devoted and wholly involved in the affairs of this pack, may the powers of the Moon be my strength to venture onto this path of leadership, so help me Moon Goddess."

    I concluded my oath swearing.

    The Elder collected the short staff from me and gave to the Elder that was assisting him ¡ª Elder Crix - and took the emblem of leadership that every Alpha before me had been given on their coronation day to mark the beginning of their Alpha-ship, he pinned the wolf shaped emblem on my gown, it was believed to be made from wolf''s skin and gemstone.

    Father had one. I never knew how they made them and no one except an Alpha wore it. But when it was pinned on my cloth, I felt responsibility of the pack rest of my shoulders and the zeal to rule also overwhelmed me.

    "By the power vested in me on this day, I, an honorable Elder of this great pack alongside my fellow distinguished Elders announce you, Erika ckwood, as the new Alpha of Iron w pack."

    "Agreed as it is proimed." All of the other Elders chorused, standing to give me a uniform bow of their heads, including Elder Grigshade.

    I looked to where my two best friends stood with wide, proud smiles on their faces. They started pping for me, and before long, the whole room was a drowned in cheerful chaos; ps here, hoots there, some even sang these ancient songs for when a new Alpha ascends the throne.

    When the whole praises and ovation was had died down.

    The Elder nodded at me. "Let our new Alpha address her people."

    I cleared my throat, Rika and Kat gave me a thumbs up. I acknowledged them with a grateful smile and nod. Then I looked at the extensive hall with almost all of our members in attendance. I went to stand before the podium and adjusted the microphone so I could be heard.

    "Good day the blessed werewolves of Iron w." I greeted.

    They all bowed their heads in response. "Good day Alpha"

    "I am grateful for today and for the opportunity to take on this very sacred, honorable duty as your Alpha. I am d that you all have chosen me. Yes, I know you did not literally chose me buting here today is a telltale that you all have chosen me. I am most grateful. I do not promise to be my father because we are different, but I promise to be the Alpha you will be proud of. I promise to make sure that your needs are met to the best of my ability. Once again, I am grateful Iron w."

    I took a bow and stepped back from the microphone. Another round of loud ovation and cheerful whistles filled the room.

    "We trust you, Alpha Erika." A little voice shouted.

    My gaze wandered the crowd until it settled on a little boy who was waving at me, an innocent smile on his lips. My heart filling at the joy of this little boy who had no idea what was happening in the pack, I raised my hand to wave back at him.

    He squealed In more happiness as I returned his wave, he was overjoyed. Not minding that others were in the room, I let out augh. He was no more than four or five, he was restingfortably on his mother''s hips.

    "Thank you for trusting me." I replied.

    He nodded then his attention was gone from me to his father.

    "Let the merriment begin." I announced.

    People began delving into the big array of food prepared by the maids. There was more than enough food to go round, everyone was taking their dish and serving themselves.

    The Elders came to me to congratte me, my friends ran to hug me.

    "Who''s our newest Alpha?" Kat squealed excitedly, hugging me and Pa tight. "Iron w is lucky to have you." Pamented, she was beaming brightly.

    "Thank you girls so much for your support."Thugged them with so much love and affection for these two people who had proven to be more than just best friends. They were sisters.

    "I don''t see anybody dying, I''m taking a dish for myself." Kat eyed the long buffet,

    already savoring the delicacies with her gaze.

    "Me too." Pa linked hands with her. "Youing, Alpha?"

    "No, I still have some people to greet. I''ll join you girls when I can." I waved them away.

    I turned to ept congrattions

    and to mingle with members of the pack I was going to rule. I went to Elder Grigshade, he was talking to someone. He paused as soon as he saw me.

    "So you went ahead to disobey me." His voice was calm as was his face.

    "I''ll suggest forgo whatever thought you concerning me being the Alpha because I already am. We''ll be working together in the future being an Elder of the pack."

    "Where''s my daughter? Are you not tired of holding her?" He narrowed his gaze at

    me.

    I smiled. "I thought you would never ask."

    He frowned at my expression.

    "Here''s your daughter." I gestured towards the entrance of the room.

    Tasyra stepped into the room

    wearing an exquisite sky blue gown with real diamonds meticulously sown on the bodice. She wore diamond earrings and ne too, she was turning heads. Pa and Kat saw her, they turned to look at me with a knowing smile?

    She beamed at me and then at her father. "Daddy." She waved, then began

    walking over to us.

    "A truce, Elder Grigshade."

 Chapter 67

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "A truce?" Elder Grigshade stared at the hand I had brought out to seal the truce agreement I wanted to have with him.

    It had suddenly urred to mest night that if I was going to be a leader, it would not be wise to start having enemies from the inception of my reign as Alpha. I had discussed it with Kat and Pa, and they had thought it was a good idea.

    So we had gone with it. I had Pa dress her up and we had asked her to remain where she was until we were ready to call her out, I had a guard and a maid stay with her. One, I did not want her to escape, Tasyra was airheaded and could do crazy things. Two, I wanted the guard to protect her because of what was happening today my coronation.

    I could not allow her be without security, because if by any chance, something happened to her, her father would really have it out with me.

    "Yes, a truce." My hand was still outstretched, waiting for his own hand to ept the truce.

    He turned to see his daughter who was supposed toe greet him, stop at the buffet table, already piling food onto her te. He looked at her, taking in her exquisitely put-together appearance, then turned back to me, he gazed at my hand.

    "Truce." He epted my handshake.

    "Thank you." I nodded and was about to leave when his voice stopped me.

    "How do you think you''ll fare as Alpha?" He asked, a serious expression on his face.

    "I''ll do my best, Elder Grigshade." I replied.

    I was sorely tempted to ask him about the business he had with my father and then my brother, I was eager to know what it was all about and what had started it. But I was having a hesitation there, something was stopping me from doing it.

    When was the business started? Who brought about the idea? Who owned the biggest share? Where was this business located? What was being produced? Or sold? Was there a different ount that I was not aware of that was linked to the profit gotten from this business?

    The file had not really revealed much. It was more like an agreement form, I wanted a more personal information on this business. But Elder Grigshade and I were not on that level yet, we just started a truce. The only person that I could have asked was long gone.

    "You father did his best, Erika. But it was not enough." He shrugged.

    Fear and anger coiled themselves around my chest. What was this man trying to do? What was his reason for doing this to me? Was he trying to rile me up or pit fear in me?

    Mustering my best polite smile to cover up the real emotions within, I met his stare. "How do you mean, Elder Grigshade?"

    "The best is never enough, Erika. Sometimes, you have to be the worst you have to be."

    I frowned. "What? I''m sorry I do not understand you."

    "Your father tried to live a good life, not a perfect one. A good one and look where itnded him."

    I steeled my spine, using the advantage of my heel to stand up to him. "Do not insult my father''s good personality."

    He chuckled, but it was dry and humorless. "You are not yet ready to be an Alpha, Erika. If you keep reacting to everything said to you, you''ll be led to blind anger that will destroy more than make you."

    I seethed. He

    e was right, but the man

    was annoying as hell. He was intentionally riling me up, and seeing me get trapped into where he

    wanted me amused him more.

    "I know how to handle my reign, Elder Grigshade. You don''t see me questioning

    your every move as an elder, do you?" I red at me.

    "And I thought you called a truce." He chuckled tauntingly. "An Alpha with unstable emotions, Iron w is in for some drama."

    I fisted my hands at my sides, trying to calm my anger down. He was reeling me

    in, I was not supposed to go with him wherever he was trying to take me to.

    I blinked and sighed away the anger.

    I should learn to control my

    emotions, I was an Alpha not just a part of the royal family anymore. I now held the leadership reins of ckwood of Iron w pack.

    I should not let petty things get to me, only when it came to my family, no talk was

    petty. I took them serious because my family were off-limits.

    "The truce is still on, Elder Grigshade." I had ensured every anger and annoyance were gone from my voice, left with a steady calmness and confidence.

    "Are you sure? Or you''ll just go ahead to have a go at me when I make my next statement." He raised a brow at me.

    "I''ll...take my leave now, Elder Grigshade. Thank you for the truce, let''s work well henceforth." I could not withstand the man''s craziness anymore. He was airheaded, just as his daughter was, but she surely took her craziness from him. The man was just something else.

    "Running away from conversations, huh? Is this how you''ll lead the people?" His words dripped with mockery.

    His attempt to torch my emotions was something I was not going to allow

    anymore. My emotions were not going to be easily med anymore.

    "No, Elder Grigshade, I have other people to greet and who wants to greet me." I smiled at him politely.

    He looked at me for a while. He nodded. "Alright, Erika."

    "With all due respect, as I address you by your title, kindly do the same." My tone

    was clipped.

    "You want to be addressed as Alpha?" His brow was quirked.

    "Is that not what I am, just as you are an elder?" I retorted, also raising my

    eyebrow.

    His nod was curt. "Alright, Alpha Erika."

    My smile was wide. "Thank you, Elder Grigshade."

    "But just kn..."

    "Alpha, some persons are here to see you." One of my guards came to inform me.

    Saved by the guard. "Who are they?" I turned to Elder Grigshade. "See youter."

    I walked away from him.

    "They identify as Alpha Alexander Robertson and Beta Gage Forest."

 Chapter 68

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    "How do you think the Alpha will feel that we''reing to him today of all days?"

    I was in the back seat with my Beta, discussing our meeting and what the oue would probably result to. He was better now, the injury had gone. I would have been here before now, but I had to wait for him to get better.

    Gage was more than a Beta, he was a friend too. A close one. I could do almost nothing without letting him in on it. When I had informed him of it, he had agreed wholeheartedly because it was already obvious that we needed help.

    Moon Forest pack needed help to stand and fight back. Noir was being insensitive and trying to bully us into ceasing to exist. We were the third biggest pack in Fangoria and it was a thing of shame if we allowed Thunderpaw pack bring us down.

    We needed to win this fight, we were holding out and doing our best but we needed the help of a bigger pack. And the only pack that could easily win this war for us was Iron w pack.

    They were the biggest and strongest pack in all of Fangoria, they wood be able to help us. My mother was still whiny about losing friends and long distance rtives, my sister was just being nonchnce.

    The only person showing concern was Seren. She sometimes came to know how I was and what I was doing to solve this war problem. But these days, I felt there was something off about her. Sometimes, she would be on call and would end it immediately I came in.

    She would leave the pack and not say a word to anybody, I would ask my guards to look for her, they would not find her. The cars in my garage would beplete, meaning she had not taken anyone. I had tried asking her one time but she had seduced me into forgetting, and we had ended up on my bed.

    Maybe she had her own issues do deal with, when she was ready, she would let me know. Moreover, I had more pressing issues to deal with too.

    "It''s even the best day toe, Alpha. He''s getting crowned as the next Alpha of Iron w,ing today will be paying respect to the biggest pack and also congratting him, he''ll think of the distance we had to drive just toe congratte him and he''ll be happy to help us." The Beta exined.

    "I can see your point, but I just hope this particr Alpha will be as nice as thest one." I nodded my understanding.

    "You''ve seen thest one?" He turned to me with slight surprise on his features. "Not me, my father before he died." I replied.

    It was difficult seeing the Alpha of the biggest pack in Fangoria, they went in very tight security. Father had told me he had only seen the man once and it was not in his pack. People knew he had children but not many could say how many they were.

    And I once heard that they were two - a boy and a girl - but I had no proof to back it up so I did not bother believing it.

    "Oh, okay. And thest Alpha said he was nice?" He was referring to my father.

    "Yes. Said the man was polite and rarely was boastful but father had said anyone who had seen him would easily sniff out the power oozing off of him." I uttered.

    "It''s such a pity we will not be getting to see him." The Beta replied.

    Such a pity indeed. The problem mom had said Iron w was facing, turned out it was thest Alpha had been untimely taken off his throne. Some said he was killed, others said he had been poisoned. Sone even believed he was dead.

    Whatever was the truth, we had no say in it. My prayer was for today to go well for us. My journey down here should not be in vain, whoever that was the new Alpha of the pack

    should be nice enough to give us a listening ear and help us.

    Iron w was our only hope, if they turned us down, we were done for. Noir would get his way and the bastard wanted nothing more than that, and I wanted nothing more than to tell the bastard that would rather die then let him take over my legacy. I would not be alive and let Noir of Thunderpaw pack ruin my pack and kill my honor.

    We were almost at the gate of the pack. Before this war, I never moved with heavy security but Noir and his guards had proven to be crude and wild, using any and every method to wreck havocs. Safety measures needed to be taken.

    "We''re almost here." I informed him,

    I tried not to let myself think

    negative. This Alpha would help, I did not mind appealing to his conscience, or making a deal with him. But for the sake and prosperity of the pack, I just hoped I would not be asked to make a deal that would affect the growth or people of Moon Forest.

    "I think the coronation ceremony is still ongoing." Beta observed as our convoy drove into the electric gate.

    Two guards stopped immediately our cars entered the extensivepound. Our cars slowed down, and my guard in front came out and pointed our own car. The guards walked to us, I wound the ss down.

    "Who are you?" One of the asked.

    "Alpha Alexander Robertson of Moon Forest pack and here is my Beta, Beta Gage Forest."

    "Purpose of visit?" He asked.

    "We''re here to congratte the new Alpha of Iron w." I answered.

    "Alright, you can step down." One said.

    One of my guards came to open door and then the Beta''s own. The guards of Iron w bowed as soon as we were out. "You''re wee to Iron w, Alpha. Beta." "Thank you. Kindly lead us to where the Alpha is." I said.

    "Follow me." One of the guards led the way.

    My Beta and I followed him. I heard music and chatters of people as we got near the ceremony hall.

    "Please, wait here let me inform the Alpha of your presence." The guard instructed.

    "Alright." We were are the entrance of the hall.

    Soon, we saw the guarde out. "Come in."

    I stepped into the hall. "Where''s the Alpha?" I asked the guard.

    "I am the Alpha.¡±

    My jaw dropped and my eyes almost popped out of their sockets when I turned

    toward the voice.

 Chapter 69

    *****Pa''s POV*****

    My heart skipped when I heard the guard announce the presence of my mate and the Alpha of our pack. I could not really believe they would be here.

    Why would theye? How did they know I or Erika was here? Who had given them information? And why would this person give them? Or maybe it was all prank. I looked to where Erika was, she had a stunned look on her face as though she could not believe the names she had just heard.

    "Do you think it''s true? Have they reallye?" Kat whispered beside me.

    I could not reply, I had no answer to that. I glued my eyes to the entrance of this very massive hall and waited with bated breath as Erika ordered the guards to go bring them. Her eyes roamed the ce, searching for us.

    When she finally found us, she raised a brow in confusion and disbelief. But when I heard the Alpha Alexander''s voice asking of the Alpha of Iron w pack, I knew

    it was no joke. The guard was serious, they were here in person.

    The shock on all three of our faces when we saw the two men step into the hall was overwhelming. Kat turned to me. "They are really here."

    "Yes, they are." My tone was distracted, as I saw my mate stood close to the Alpha, a look of disbelief coated his face. My first thought had been shock but seeing him in person, the mate bond was activated.

    I was missing him. I dropped the te of food I was holding in the care of a random guest standing close to me and proceeded to meet him, Kat followed behind.

    "What? You''re the Alpha of Iron w pack?" I heard Alpha Alexander say to her. The shock was refusing to leave his face, as he was finding it difficult to say something else.

    As for Erika, her face wasposed and nk. One would not guess what she was thinking at that point and if not for anything, I loved herposure. She showed no signs of weakness or any of those emotions, she looked every bit of the Alpha she was.

    My mate turned to se

    me then, his eyes widened more. "You''re here?"

    My heart raced, I grinned. My mate was fine, well and alive, and he was looking every bit of the handsome werewolf he was. "Yes."

    But why was he not smiling back? Was he not happy to see me? I reached out to hold him, he let me but he was not holding tight back, his hand was more ofx in mine. That made me frown.

    "Why did you not tell me?" He asked. Shock had been reced by disappointment.

    "Do you know she was here, Gage?" Alexander turned to him, the saw and understood the meaning in his eyes.

    I went on defensive immediately, not minding he was my Alpha. "Don''t me him, he knows nothing about it."

    Without waiting for him to reply, I pulled my mate away from the hall and took him into a different room in the mansion. I wanted to take him into Erika''s own room but I remembered that this was a very critical, crazy time and we needed to be careful.

    Not that I did not trust my mate but I had to understand their reason foring here, to know if anyone had told them of this pack belonging to Erika. I slipped into the room with Gage following behind.

    "Lock the door." I instructed.

    He obeyed and turned to me. We stared at each other for a while, none of us saying anything.

    I sighed, I decided to break the silence. "Are you not happy to see me?"

    "Under different circumstances..."

    "So the circumstances have to be different before you can hug and kiss me, your mate? Does the mate bond work for you that way?"

    "No, you don''t understand. I just..." He threw his hands up in the air and let it fall. "You just what?"

    "Why did you not tell me about this?" He turned the table on me.

    "Because Erika wanted it so, and I can not betray our friendship."

    "But you can betray our mate bond?"

    "Betray our mate bond? How? Because I did not tell you Erika is the heiress of

    Iron w and is of royal blood? Is that the betrayal, Gage?"

    "Do you know how this makes me look?" He asked instead.

    "I don''t understand." My heart was pounding and my stomach clenched in nerves.

    What was going on between us?

    "I know you traveled. The Alpha had once aired his suspicions of you going to meet Erika but I stood against that opinion, saying you would not lie to me and he should not use you. I stood up tome, I was ready to fight him for trying to think you were hiding Erika." He ranted.

    "I get your point but it was out of my hands. You know I ordinarily won''t keep this from you, but there was no way could betray her trust. She''s my best friend." I defended.

    "And I''m your mate, Pa!" He argued.

    "So? What had this got to do with anything?" I took two steps closer.

    "My duty. The Alpha''s trust in me. Now, he thinks I had probably lied to him about

    you not being unaware, and you know how he is." He was really angry and disappointed.

    I was hurt but was trying not to be too hurt, I wanted to understand him from his own perspective, but it was hard. I had no idea what to expect from my mate the next time I would see him but it was certainly not his attitude.

    He should at least be happy to see me. "So you can not be happy to see me?"

    "This circumst..."

    "Fuck you and your circumstances." I did not wait for him to say anything, I unlocked the door and bumped into... Melisse?

 Chapter 70

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I stared into the face of Alexander, his shock and disbelief almost tempted me to crook my lips in selfcency, to gloat over my wins despite the price it came with.

    To show off my reputation and wealth to Alexander, so he would realize I was not themon Omega he was seeing me as, but I stopped myself. That would be childish and unnecessary.

    He was already seeing me as the new Alpha, he hade to witness my ascension to the throne. I kept my face poker. No feelings whatsoever. I wanted him to see me as a strong Alpha and not the meek, obedient wife he knew me as.

    I watched Pa leave with her mate, his Beta. I hoped she would be fine because from the look on Gage''s face, he was not finding any of this funny. I would have to talk him and tell him it was my choice not to let anyone know and she had done what anyone would do for a friend.

    But until then, I had this Alpha from Moon Forest pack to attend to. Whatever his reasons foring, I had to take it professionally and we''ll take it to the meeting room for guests. He was a guest and I would treat him as such.

    "Give me a minute, Alpha Robertson." I was intentionally formal with him. There was nothing between us anymore, not even the slightest personal rtionship. It did not matter what my heart was saying, he would be treated with formality.

    I went to the stage and got hold of the microphone. "Hello, everyone"

    "Alpha." Majority of the crowd screamed, and it made my heart swell in delight.

    These people liked me, they had chosen me with their heart. They truly were happy I was the Alpha, for this reason, I would make it my life''s work to keep them safe. Whatever evil that might try prate Iron w, I would, to the best of my knowledge, bring them down.

    These were my people and they deserved the best. And I, Alpha Erika, would give them the best. I raised my gaze to meet Alexander''s, he was looking at me as though he still could not believe I was the one and same Erika he had known.

    Maybe hearing my people scream my name in praises would make him believe. I tore my eyes away from his and focused on the crown before me.

    "I am so happy to be loved by you all, this shows that my reign would be great and though not easy, but prosperous. I look forward to make you all feel happy and satisfied. You can continue the party, as I''ll be leaving you guys to attend to an equally respectable Alpha of Moon Forest pack. I guess my first duty as Alpha has presented itself." Iughed softly.

    The others joined In.

    "But stay safe and be careful. Thanks once again, for epting me. The Moon Goddess be with you all."

    "And with you too, Alpha Erika." Voices from the crowd chorused.

    "Thank you." I stepped down amidst cheers and ps.

    Kat walked up to me. "What do you possibly have to say to him?"

    "I don''t know yet."

    "Don''t you think it''s quite suspicious?" She asked, ncing back at him.

    "What is?" I refrained from sparing him a nce.

    "The fact that he is here. What if he''s here on a different business?" I read the

    meaning behind Kat''s question in her eyes.

    "You think he might be here to harm me?"

    She shrugged. "He has been looking for you, hasn''t he? He thinks you''re

    responsible for what happened to Seren, remember you never got any news of either get survival or death."

    That brought chills down my bones.

    Hat was true but I was an Alpha

    now, he would not be able to hurt

    me. And if Seren had died, what was the evidence that I had killed her? I

    sighed as soon as the question

    came into my head.

    Everyone present there had thought I had stabbed. It was she and I that knew the truth of what had happened that day? I finally spared him that nce, he was looking our way.

    "He does not look like he''s here for revenge, Kat."

    "You still believe him and his countenance? Have you forgotten that Alphas are trained to be deceptive with their expressions, that it makes it hard for their enemies to know what they''re thinking?" Kat reasoned.

    And I was seeing her point but what

    should I do?gnore him? He hade this far to seek my audience the best could do was give it to him. He would not hurt me, now he knew I was an Alpha and would not want to mess with me in my own pack.

    Moreover, he was aware that Iron w was the strongest pack and we did not lose in battles. We had never lost; the Alphas before me had never lost and I would not be the one to break that chain.

    Also, no pack dared go to war against us. They already knew what their fate would be, and so, most packse to us for help and advice.

    "Have you forgotten Iron w pack and what it stands for, Kat? Ever since we were kids, have you ever heard that we lost a war? Or be defeated?"

    She sighed. "No."

    "That should tell you something. Alexander would not want to try anything funny, because he already knows who I am. Whatever fate that might have befallen his new Luna, Seren, is not my doing. I have my connection and wealth, I would use everything in my power to find the truth and make sure Seren''s lies and maniption are exposed."

    "Alright. Will you be fine on your own?"

    I cast a nce his way again. "Willing with me make you feel better about my

    safety?"

    "Yes." She smiled.

    "Alright, let''s go hear what the Alpha of Moon Forest has to tell me."

 Chapter 71

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "What would you like to drink?" We were seated at the round table in the meeting

    room.

    I had chosen that over the throne and sofa in the big room that could easily hold fifty to sixty persons. Every part of this mansion was big and luxurious.

    "No I''m good." He opposed.

    "I like to offer my guests something to wet their throat, especially if they havee a long way to see me. So please, allow me do this, Alpha Robertson." I insisted, wearing my formal smile.

    He looked from me to Kat as though he was wondering why she was seated beside me. What was he expecting? For just the both of us to be locked in a room? And do what? Kiss and make up?

    If that was what he was here for, then he had a long thinging for him. I was no longer that Erika of Moon Forest, that girl was long gone. This was Erika of Iron w and I was in my territory.

    "Alright, if you insist." He nodded.

    "Thank you." I nodded too. I turned to the maid who had been patiently standing beside me waiting for his response. "Go get him a cup of...is coffee good? Or you need something strong?" I knew he liked to drink whiskey but I was no longer his wife to decide those choices for him.

    I would not assume a position I had been chased from. Humiliated and embarrassed beyond my imagination. I willed those memories away.

    "Whiskey is fine, if you''re not bothered by it." He said.

    I frowned a bit. Why would I be bothered by his choice of drink? He meant nothing

    to me, we were nothing to each other...not anymore. The bond had been

    dissolved and the marriage annulled.

    "No, Alpha. You''re free." I turned to the maid. "Bring him a decanter of whiskey and a ss."

    "Yes, Alpha." The maid bowed.

    Out of the corner of my eyes, I noticed Alexander''s brows slightly raised in shock over the mention of Alpha the maid had called me. He was still finding it hard to believe over the fact I was being called Alpha.

    "Get us a bottle of wine and two sses, please." Kat told the maid. "Tell another maid to help you with the trays and drinks."

    "Yes, My Lady." She bowed and went away to do as she had been instructed.

    "So, what brings you to my pack, Alpha Robertson?" I fixed my stare on him, waiting his reaction when I called this pack mine.

    "Uhmm. I..." He looked lost for awhile.

    I wanted tough but I held myself. That would had been un-Alpha of me ¡ª if that was even a word - and I did not want to look that way to him. I wanted to keep my aura, and let him sniff the authority and power that was oozing off of me.

    "Please, I''d suggest you speak up as I have some other important duties to attend to." I was proud of myself in that moment. The tone had been firm and powerful.

    The maid came In then with one other maid. They reached our side and dropped the ss and decanter of whiskey before him. She poured whiskey in his ss and left the decanter covered. The other maid was carrying our own tray of wine and two sses, she dropped it before us - Kat and I. She also uncorked the bottle and filled our sses.

    They bowed and took their leave after asking if there was another thing we

    wanted to which we replied negative.

    "So Alpha, please let us get on to the business why you''re here." I took a small sip

    of my drink and dropped it, meeting his own gaze.

    Was he looking ufortable? Why did he look to me that way?

    "Alright, there''s trouble." He began.

    I frowned, my gaze met Kat who shrugged cluelessly. "What sort of trouble, Alpha Robertson?"

    "Uhm. Moon Forest are undergoing an attack at the moment, and we need help.¡±

    "Moon Forest, is the third biggest and strongest pack, what pack are you finding too hard to get victory over? I mean, it''s quite ludicrous if you ask me. Is your security down and weak?" I was taunting him and I guessed he knew it, which was why his face fell shamefully for a

    moment before heposed himself again.

    He cleared his throat. "I would like to say Moon Forest have held their own fort but

    we are up against an enemy that have decided to fight dirty even though we are trying to win this battle without going dirty."

    "Well, there is nothing clean about war. To win, you have to do anything within your power to win. If your enemies are going dirty, you go dirty." I told him.

    When did Alexander begin to think this calm.

    He was ruthless when I knew him and I would not think he would be this scared of engaging in a war. What had changed? Was there something he was not telling me? I could feel his fear, as though he was desperate to be rid of this chaos he was experiencing his pack.

    "Yes, I know Erika..."

    I raised a brow. "It''s Alpha ckwood. Pay me the same respect I''ve been paying

    to you."

    "Sorry, Alpha ckwood." He corrected.

    "Thank you. So, what exactly do you need me to do for you concerning this war?"

    I asked again.

    "I need your help." He stated.

    Almighty Alexander needed help?

    Wonderful! How the tables had

    turned. He would never have

    believed it if he was ever told that he woulde back to me to ask for

    help. Well, he technically was not aware he was going to meet me but

    now that he had, there was no

    choice for him.

    "I do not know how you rule your pack but I have a rule." I informed him.

    "What rule?"

    "I do not help packs that are troublesome. So, Alpha Robertson, if you have started this war, then I can not help you."

 Chapter 72

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    He was about to reply when I saw Pa walking into the room, there was an impatient spring in her step, as though she could not wait to reach our table. She took a seat on my left as Kat had already upied the seat on my right.

    She was not looking okay at all. Did she have a fight with her mate? I looked at Kat, she too was having the same thoughts. What had Gage said to her? And why was she so gloomy? She was holding her tears, she did not want to cry.

    I looked at Alexander, he looked at bewildered too. If it turned out he had a hand

    in Pa''s current emotional state, I would not just refuse to help him, I would kick him out of my pack in the most humiliating way possible.

    "Are you okay, Pa? I''m in a meeting here, maybe you could go wait for me in the room."

    "Yes, I agree. Let''s go, Pa. I''ll stay with you." Kat agreed and stood.

    "I have something to say to Alpha Alexander." She spoke up. But before she continued, she took my ss of wine and downed it. "Whatever you''re going to me Gage for, do not. He has no idea I am here, he was not aware I was going to being here. I only told him I will be visiting a friend but I never told him who the friend was. So, do not punish me or me him. Understood?"

    "You do know you''re talking to your Alpha, Pa. If you want to talk to me, do it with respe..."

    "I would advise you actually listen to what she just said. Do not me Gage for this and she''s not lying." I interjected.

    "Erik...Uhm, sorry. Alpha ckwood, I would suggest you allow me deal with my pack mem..."

    "Pa is my best friend and I would not allow her mate bond be in jeopardy just because of what you may want to think. Unlike you, I know how to address an issue fair and square." I was referring to the day he''d asked me to publicly apologize to Seren even though I was innocent.

    That day was still fresh in my memory. I still remembered everything she had said and how he had believed her over me, I would not allow him do that to Pa and Gage. These were mates and I would not let him ruin them with his insensitivity to their plight.

    He knew what day I was referring to and actually had the guts to re as though I was some bad memory he wanted to eject from his head. I did not need any soothsayer to tell me he still believed I had done it. Well, he was at my mercy this time and I would deal with him ordingly.

    "We are both Alphas and I know you will not be pleased when you''re being told how to run your pack or deal with issues arising within your pack mem..."

    I cut him off again. "Fine, Alpha Robertson. I apologize for telling you how to run your pack. I believe before you ascended the throne, you already know how to deal with issues. Any kind of issues." I smiled.

    He got my meaning. "That is not..."

    "And so I take this to mean that I have been relieved of any willingness to help, and will be returning to attend to other important issues. Have a good day, Alpha."

    I stood and pulled Pa up from her seat.

    Kat stood with me, she took our bottle and two sses with her.

    "I agree, Pa."

    The three of us paused. With a slow, deliberate turn, I faced him. "You agree to what?" I asked him.

    "I agree not to hold Gage responsible for this surprise."

    "What surprise?" I crooked a brow. I was toying with him, it made me feel quite powerful to be able to deal with him that way.

    Now, I had power and now, he was

    at my mercy. I could decide not to help and I would be fine but whatever that had made Alexander leave thefort of his pack to this ce, it was quite desperate then.

    I knew him enough to know he had pride and he would not have agreed if he knew he could handle it himself. This made me more curious to what was happening on his pack and how brutal this war was.

    "That you''re the Alpha of ckwood pack." He response was somewhat defeated and meek.

    Alexander, defeated and meek? That was another reason to be concerned, and curious.

    "Oh, that surprise." I smirked. "Such is life, Alpha Robertson. That is why we must never treat people shabbily or disrespect their presence in our lives, don''t you agree?"

    He was silent at first.

    ¡°Don''t you agree, Alpha?¡± I repeated, putting more authority in my voice.

    By leadership rank, I was higher than him. He was third ranking and he knew this.

    He knew if he engaged with me or tried to mess with me, he would no longer have a pack.

    I turned to Pa. "Have you heard him?"

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "Don''t worry, you''re rtionship with Gage will be fine."

    She nodded.

    "Please Alpha how soon can you help me? Let''s join forces to win this war and restore peace back to my people." He was pleading. He was desperately begging for help. As an Alpha I knew what it meant to have your legacy on the path to extinction.

    And it was going to be a thing of shame if an Alpha with a pack as big as Moon Forest be theughingstock in a war. Though not the biggest, but they had earned

    enough reputation to just be

    defeated in a war.

    A big surprise to me because I never thought this day woulde. What had happened to Moon Forest and its Alpha?

    "Things are not done that way, Alpha." I told him. This was my turn to test him as he had done me.

    "I don''t understand."

    "This war does not concern me or my men, so if I am going to risk their lives,

    terms and conditions apply."

    "Please, don''t be like..."

    "Come back when you''re ready, Alpha Robertson."

    I walked out of the meeting room with my girls beside me.

    A sly smile appeared on my lips.

 Chapter 73

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I spluttered as water was sshed on me, and it was really cold. The freezing

    time. I opened my eyes, there were two of them, still on masks.

    "What do you guys want from me?" I was tied to a chair. My head hurt, my temples throbbed.

    Instead of replying me, they brought ba bucket if ice and poured all over me, I was almost shivering to death. Who were these guys and what was it they wanted from me? Who was their boss?

    I could remember they had said something about a woman being their leader, what did they want me? What did this female boss want with me? Had she told their men to capture me?

    But I still could not understand why she wanted me? And how had she known I was going to be taking that path? Who had told her? I could guess they had been following me, but then my leaving the pack had been impromptu, no one had known.

    None of the residents of the pack had seen me leaving the mansion. This was why I had no guard follow me, because I did not want anyone to be with me. I wanted no one to be aware of my traveling.

    My eyes widened when I saw someone bring a long, vicious looking whip into the ce where they had kept me. "W-what...g-guys...w-we.."

    My heart skipped a thousand times. I was wet and if that whip should be used on me, I was dead. The person holding the whip came closer and circled me. I tried to turn but the chair was not cooperating, I was soaked to the skin.

    A scream erupted from my mouth when pain stung my back, the whip kissed my skin harshly again, another scream could be heard from me.

    "Fuck!" The pain was blinding. My back hurt, my head was pounding furiously, it was as though there was war going on in my head.

    Someone''s phone rang. He picked it. "Yes, boss." He waited a beat. "Okay boss."

    He walked next to me, he put the phone on loudspeaker. "The boss wants to speak to you."

    At that point, I was going crazy with pain. My every skin on my back hurt badly. ¡°He..llo.¡± I could not speak properly, I was feeling pain everywhere.

    "If it isn''t the wealthy son, Jace ckwood." The voice said.

    I could not really ce the voice, it was kind of scratched, as though it was done on purpose to prevent anyone from guessing the gender. No matter how hard I tried toprehend the voice, I could not.

    "W-who a-are y-you?" I groaned in pain.

    I heard a cold chuckle at the other end of the line, then it abruptly stopped. "Whip him."

    Another stroke of the whip at the nape of my neck, and I was blinded by the pain it brought. My eyes stung but I held the will to allow the tears drop. No, I would not allow it drop. I would try to find a way out of here.

    "I would end you the same way your sister ended my brother. An eye for an eye. A sister loses her brother, another loses hers. It''s payback time, Jace ckwood." The static voice said.

    "P-please, we..we c-can...arhhhhhh!" A stun gun was pressed to my sides. I could almost not feel any part of my body.

    The voice at the

    other end of the line

    erupted into a wicked form of

    I was happy for Erika and I was d it was me in this situation not her, I would not

    be able to bear the thought of her being here while I was somewhere else. She deserved to be the Alpha, it was her birthright.

    I screamed again, I felt the sting of the whip three consecutive times while the stung gun was pressed again to my sides, at this rate, I would die. I noticed that whenever the voice stopped, they would torture me.

    "I would have told you tell her to enjoy the seat while itsted, but unfortunately, you won''t be leaving here alive. But not to worry yourself, I''ll deliver my message to her directly..."

    Whips and stun guns shook my body violently, I was losing strength. I could feel myself sumbing, the torture was too much and I had to leave. I had to find a way to escape from this ce, that was the only choice, to leave here.

    I would not die just like that and even though it would seem impossible to leave

    here, I would fight my way out. And even if I would die, I would not die a coward, I would rather die in a fight than surrender like a fool.

    No ckwood was a fool or a weakling.

    "Have you ever been told of your background? Your real family? All your life, they have made you believe you to be a ckwood, I used to think too until I found out just recently." There was a short wickedugh. "But I would not spoil the mystery for you, Jace."

    ¡°W-what...¡± I drawled out weakly. What was this person talking about? I was a

    ckwood, and it was obvious. They were just trying to mess with my mind. No, I would not believe them, whoever this person was.

    "Oh yes...I was shocked too when I found out. I''ve always known you to be Jace ckwood..."

    I was already anticipating the pain

    as soon as this person paused. And

    the pain came but this time, it wasz with a club. I was hit on my thighs. Oh fuck! I did not want to be crippled. No, anything but being

    confined to a wheelchair for life.

    "I hope you''re listening, Jace. I should no longer refer you as a ckwood

    because you''re not biologically one."

    "W-who...wh..."

    "Who told me?" Another shortugh. "I have eyes and ears everywhere, Jace.

    Even in your mansion. Right under your nose..."

    When the club hit me, I did not feel the pain as much as I felt the shock of

    realizing who had seen me when I was leaving...shit!

    That treacherous maid!

 Chapter 74

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "How did I do, girls?" We were in our room, I was pulling off my dress. "You were fantastic." Pa said.

    "That was very sassy, I loved it." Kat seemed to be the happier one.

    "Right?" I smiled widely, and went to my closet. I was d in just my matching ck undies, I rummaged for something simple to wear. I saw a casual short sleeved chiffon A-line mini gown that was usuallyfortable, and I threw it on.

    I joined my friends who had changed into casual wears too on Pa''s bed in my room. I took note of Pa''s countenance, she was trying to be happy. Mate and troubles. First, it was I and Alex. Then Kat and Jace. Now it is Pa and Gage.

    I sighed. Why did mates exist if they were going to be lots of troubles? The Moon Goddess was yet to allow me understand why she would make mate bonds so difficult. I had no idea what had really transpired between Pa and Gage but I knew it was not going to be something minor if it had Pa looking like that.

    "Yes, I''m sure he would not mess with you again." Kat put in.

    "Yeah, I''m sure too." Pa said rather distractedly.

    She had been the one caring for us both when it was Kat and I, she needed us to be there for her just as she had been there for us. She did not need to tell us. As though on cue, I and Kat went closer to her. I put my hands around her in aforting manner.

    As soon as Kat and I crowded her, her face scrunched into a very sad one and soon, tears fell from her eyes. "He prefers his duty to me. I''m not saying he should not do his duty but I''m his mate. I missed and I was expecting a hug from him, a kiss too. Just to have a nice time with my mate but this is what I get. A cold attitude and an argument. I''ve lost sleep because of him."

    "I''m sorry." My voice was low and sympathetic.

    "You''ll be fine, honey." Kat''s tone was equallyforting and reassuring.

    "How? When? When he was sick, I was sleepless. Because of him, I had a huge fight with you girls. I was ready to leave the pack despite the danger it posed to my life. But just because he saw me here and I had not told him, he refused to even acknowledge the fact that we''ve been too far apart." She sobbed.

    Kat and I kept consoling her. There was nothing else Kat and I could do except seat with her and console her. Though I would love to know how the conversation between them had gone, I felt I should not intrude. Unless she was ready to tell us, that was fine.

    "What have I done to deserve this?" Pa looked at me, I shook my head. She turned to Kat who also shook her head. "Then if I did nothing, howe things are going this way? Howe I can not even have a decent conversation with my mate?"

    Again, Kat and I had no answer to those questions, we only kept quiet and held her hand, squeezing infort. She kept crying andmenting, we only held her hand.

    It had hurt like this when It was Alex and I. Now seeing him after a while, I had not believed I would still react that way towards him. It had taken all of my will not to hit him and break down before him. I was still angry at him, so very angry. And it was this anger I would use as a weapon to fight back.

    He had fought me when I was weak and could not fight back. Now it was my turn to fight back when he was weak, this was his weak moment and I would use it against him. I would use this help he hade to ask me as a leverage to pay him back.

    A knock sounded on the door and I went to answer it. It was... "Gage."

    ¡°Hello, Erika. I''ve not had time to greet you, Alpha." He bowed.

    I waved a dismissive hand. "Oh

    it, Gage." I wrapped h

    e up with my girl or let

    you."

    He chuckled, and whispered back. "That''s what I''m here for."

    I withdrew from the embrace and smiled. "Good."

    He walked to where Pa was, Kat stood from the bed and came to stand with

    me. We both watched the event unfold before us.

    He stooped before her. "I''m sorry babe. I did wrong, I should have told

    w much I missed you bold

    you he

    whatever. I''m sorry, I love you."

    She wept more and leaned in to him for a hug. He hugged her, joining her on the bed. He lifted her chin and captured her lips in his. A happy smile spread my lips. They both locked lips for what seemeddike eternity.

    Pa pulled back from the kiss. "Go away, both of you."

    Both of us chuckling, we left those two mates in the room.

    "Is the event still holding?" Kat asked.

    "It should have ended by now." I replied. We were walking down the hallway. "Do

    you think we should check on them?"

    "We should not take the front, we''re not properly dressed." Kat pointed out.

    I took in Kat''s simple mini dress like mine. ¡°You''re probably right."

    We went round the back of the mansion to see what was happening in the events

    hall. People rarely knew this ce existed.

    "The ceremony''s being done for your sake, yet you''re missing. How very Alpha of you." Kat teased.

    "I was tired, I''m allowed to rest as Alpha." I elbowed Kat yfully.

    A figure jumped out from the corner we were about to take. "Mother of the Moon!"

    I panicked a little.

    "Oh my goodness!" Kat was holding her chest.

    It was...Melisse?

 Chapter 75

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Alpha. My Lady." She bowed to us.

    I tried to observe her expression but there was nothing to see. "How are you?"

    "I''m fine, Alpha."

    Kat looked at her. "What are you doing all by yourself here?"

    "Nothing. Just watching the ceremony from here." She pointed towards the entrance Kat and I had been about to go sneak a peek from. There were no maids in the ceremony, they were all busy trying to keep the mansion running clean, it was just the guards that were in there and not all of them.

    They had been ordered to be there for security and protection, to ensure nothing went wrong with the ceremony.

    "Ah, so you want to be a part of the celebration?" I asked her, a smile forming on my face.

    For some reason, I really liked Melisse and like I had stated earlier, she was not my personal maid but these days, I preferred having her around more and handling whatever it was I wanted done.

    Maybe it was because she was smart and all. I really liked people who were smart, Melisse was one of those people. Despite the fact she was a maid, she was still very intelligent and it drew me closer to her.

    She smiled coyly. "I would not mind but there''s no other maid in there, moreover, I know the rules so I''m quite contented watching from here."

    I looked at Kat, she returned the look. I would have loved to take her to my room and help her look good but Pa and Gage were in there, I would not want to disturb them.

    "I.."

    "Alpha ckwood."

    Even before I turned to see the face, I already knew the owner of the voice. I would recognize it anywhere and any time. My ex-mate and husband, Alpha Alexander. What else did he want? Was he ready to listen to my own terms and conditions?

    I wanted to smile, I was tempted to but I withheld myself from smiling. I did not want him to see me smile. Kat gave me a subtle nudge to turn around, I looked away and intentionally ignored his presence behind me for what seemed like forever but was actually few seconds to be exact.

    "You can go away now, Melisse. We''ll talkter." I smiled at her.

    She beamed and bowed politely. "Thank you, Alpha." She turned to Kat. "My Lady." Then she walked out of our presence.

    I heard her greetings to Alpha Alexander, and her fading footsteps. With a slow, deliberate turn, I faced him. "Yes, Alpha Robertson?"

    "Can we talk?" He stood staring at my face.

    "Have you thought about the terms and conditions?" I refused to acknowledge how handsome he had looked to me and how handsome he still was.

    "I require your presence alone, please." He was a desperate man and he looked like a desperate man.

    "I do not have the time to waste, Alpha Robertson. As you can see, today is my coronation and I am supposed to be there with my people celebrating the beginning of my reign." I was intentionally throwing my position and reputation in his face. It might look and sound petty, I did not care. I was ready to go every shade and kind of petty there was.

    "I know but you''re not there. Moreover, you''ve changed your dress, which shows you''re no longer going back there. So, please, let us talk."

    I turned to Kat, she looked at me and shrugged. "I would advise you do not waste

    my time, as an Alpha, you definitely know how much time is precious to us. Understood?" I quirked a serious brow.

    He gave a small nod. "Understood."

    "Let''s go." I nudged Kat.

    "Uhmm..."

    I frowned, looking at him. "What is it, Alpha Robertson?"

    He looked from me to Kat, then to me. I stood watching him. What was wrong with him? Why was he behaving as though he could suddenly not talk?

    "In private." He finally said.

    "In private? What''s wrong? You know Kat, she''s not a stranger." I knew this was an official meeting but since it was him, I did not want to be alone with him.

    I did not want to have to be found

    seating with just him. For some reason, I wanted a support. The

    presence of some other person

    other than the two of us would help me Maybe I still harbored feelings for him or maybe I did not, I was yet to find out.

    And that was probably what I did not want to find out just yet. I wanted to just keep it professional with him. With everything he had done to me during the three years of our marriage, it was not going to be easy to just find anymon ground with him.

    But I was willing to make him pay. For that, was willing to go the extra mile to make Alexander Robertson pay for how he had humiliated me, cheated on me, disrespected our mate bond and insulted me.

    "I do not deny knowing Kat, but I just want to see you alone." His tone was pleading.

    "I''m sorry but you can not see me alone. It''s either you see Kat and myself or you leave my pack." I made to leave his presence.

    "Don''t leave Eri... Alpha ckwood. Let''s just talk."

    Kat looked at me, I could understand the words in her eyes. She wanted me to go with him. "Go."

    "If you''ll excuse me, Alpha. Let me see her a bit." I pulled Kat out of his earshot.

    "What are you trying to say, Kat?"

    "You already know." Kat said.

    "Yes, I already know but what I don''t understand is the why." I could not believe

    she was telling me to go with him.

    "I just feel pity for him." She shrugged.

    "You? Feel pity for him? Have you forgotten what he did to me, Kat?" My struggle

    to keep my voice from trembling was difficult. I did not want to remember.

    Remembering brought me pain.

 Chapter 76

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Yes, I know Rika. I know how much you have been hurt but he''s here. And I''m sure just as you are that he has been waiting. Even after you left him there, he has been waiting. Have mercy, Rika." She was feeling pity for him? What had happened to Kat? I might had expected this from Pa but Kat? And I could actually see the pity written all over face.

    "He only came because he needs Iron w''s help. He needs my power and my guards." I did not want to allow myself fall trap that he was actually deserving of pity.

    Alex did not deserve my pity, he did not deserve my sympathy. I was not even supposed to allow him entrance talk more of audience. As soon as I had seen him, I should had thrown him out of my pack, but I had not. Still, he would not get help easy from me. Any help I rendered to him woulde at a price.

    "That may be, Rika. But you need to at least, go see him alone. Hear what he has to say." Kat advised.

    "I have no problem listening to what he has to say but you and I will go. That''s the only way, if he really wants my help."

    Kat stared at me for a while.

    Feeling a bit ufortable, I moved away a bit. "What? Why are you looking at me that way?"

    "Do you still like him?" Kat raised a brow at me.

    I stiffened, a scowl appearing on my face. "What do you mean by that?"

    "I mean, why are you scared to be with him in a room? Just the two of you."

    "Who told you I''m scared?" The scowl deepened. I really did not like where Kat was leading this discussion. How did we end up here? Why would she even think that?

    "Then why are you against being with him in a room?" She was looking at me expectantly.

    "I am not.." I paused when I realized I was raising my voice. I narrowed my annoyed gaze at her.

    She merely shrugged, a small smile ying on her lips. "You''re not what?"

    "I''m not against being with him in the room but I do not want to. I told you what he had done." I was beginning to grow upset. What the hell was wrong was Kat? Why was she even bringing up topics like this?

    She was pretending as though she had not been aware when he had done everything he had done to me. The times I''d cried, they knew about it. The pains, the humiliation and every other circumstance I''d gone through in his household, Kat and Pa had been aware of everything.

    Why was she pretending as though she had no knowledge of it? Why was she doing as though I had not called her whenever he would make me cry?

    "I know everything that had happened between you two when you were still with him but you''re bigger than whatever payback you''re going for."

    "What are you saying, Katherina?" I had both my hands fisted by my sides.

    "See, I understand you Rika. I would be lying if I said I didn''t, and as your best friend, I support whatever you n to do to him, frankly, he deserves it, but why don''t you go see him. It''s not like he would try something funny with you in your own mansion. This is your territory, Rika, not his."

    She stepped forward to take my fisted hands, she uncurled them and squeezed encouragingly.

    "You are the Alpha of Iron w not the mate and wife of the Alpha of Moon Forest. You answer to no one except yourself. He does not have any reign or superiority over you anymore. You''re a leader, show him you''re one. Go into that meeting room with him and show him he no longer means anything to you." She advised.

    I sighed. She had a point, I should not let him decide for me. Whatever he might had done to me, it was only honorable of me to go see him, but that did not stop me from getting back at him if I wanted to.

    "Alright, I would go see him." I agreed.

    She pulled me into a hug. "Be careful, Alpha."

    I hit her yfully. "What''s with the formality?"

    She chuckled. "I am a member of this pack, I should not forget who my Alpha is."

    "How would you forget who I am?" I eyed her yfully.

    "I would keep seeing you as a friend, the girl I grew up with, not the leader of my pack."

    "I always want you to see me that way. To you and Pa, I am your best friend. Call me Alpha next time and pay dearly for it, got it?" I wagged a threatening finger at her.

    Sheughed. "Yes ma''am."

    I hit her again. "Hey."

    "Ouch. Stop hitting me." She whined. "Now shoo. Go meet the man of your dreams."

    I gave her a stink eye, sheughed and held both hands in surrender. "Sorry." Then she blew me a kiss and walked out.

    I was left on my own. I took a deep breath and went back to where I had left him standing. Surprisingly, he was still there. Had he been standing there all these while?

    I cleared my throat, he was watching me take bold steps toward him. Yes, my steps were bold, I would not allow him envision me scared or uncertain of myself, and I certainly was not frayed with nerves.

    "This way, Alpha." I led him towards the meeting room where I had hosted him before. A lot of thoughts running through my mind.

    Why did Alex want to see me in

    private? Was he trying to talk to me about our past? I sure was not ready to hear anything about that. The deal was tohelp him win a war which would only happen if he agreed to my terms and conditions.

    We entered the room and this time, I decided to take the throne. I needed the boost of confidence and also to remind him of his position in my pack.

    "Please, have a seat." I offered him a seat. He took one. "Your time starts now, Alpha."

    "I miss you."

 Chapter 77

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    I had not intended to blurt those words to her, they had juste out. I did not know what had prompted me to say it. Maybe it was seeing her again. Watching her move as gracefully and confident as she used to. Though she was confident and graceful in her movement, there was this gentleness that could not be overlooked.

    It was there. In her every step, her poises and stances. I had missed the way she talked and that face of hers. I had no idea what I had been missing until now. I might had sworn to fight her for what she did to Seren, but that had barely registered in my mind as soon as I saw her.

    I found myself staring at her, waiting for her reaction. I was waiting for her response. She had changed, I could see it, I needed no soothsayer to tell me that.

    There was this powerful aura that she exhibited and the authority that oozed off of her in great waves. I could only stare at her in respect and awe. It had barely been three weeks but I could see the changes. Everything that had changed in her and around her.

    "Is this some sort of joke, Alpha Robertson?" She crooked a displeased brow.

    "I''m sorry, it''s not joke." I quickly apologized. I was at her mercy. Without her, there would barely be anything left of my pack. When I had said I missed her, I had not been lying but I really need her regardless.

    The chances of her epting me back was zilch, the way we had separated was not cordial, there had been this coldness already existing between us. And after the incident with Seren, it had gone from worse to worst.

    "Is this why you called me? Is this why you asked to see me privately?" She questioned, her eyes were hardened.

    "No, it''s not. Believe, it was not my intention to say that." I tried to defend myself.

    "Then why did you?" Her expression was stoic and unsmiling. She seemed to be really pissed.

    "I don''t know, it just came out. I''m really sorry."

    "I do not think I can help you if you continue to y un-serious. I am busy, I have a pack to run." She pointed out bluntly.

    Fear took hold a bit, I could not afford losing her help. Iron w was the only hope I had when I came here. I could not afford for leave here without the agreement of her helping me.

    Noir was determined to ruin my pack and I would not let it happen, hence, I needed to be careful with my words henceforth. Feelings aside, I needed to do what I hade to do in the first ce.

    "I''m truly sorry, forgive my manners. I would endeavor to girdle my tongue as we go on. Please, let''s ignore what I had just said like it never happened." I pleaded.

    I had no choice but to plead, that was the only way out for me. I could not afford to annoy her, she was my lifesaver at this point. Her pack was the only pack that could destroy Thunderpaw.

    Her hard gaze was unrelenting. "I think we should make some things clear here, Alpha Robertson. You and I have nothing personal inmon, whatever that used to exist was long gone. It has ended and has been dissolved before the public."

    She adjusted herself on her Alpha seat, before continuing. "You came to me for help, you are in my territory. In my pack. In my mansion. You need to watch what you say to me. I have a legacy to uphold, as I''m sure you do too."

    "I''m..."

    "I''m not done." She cut me off bluntly.

    I nodded, encouraging her to go on. I was beginning to feel embarrassed, like she was doing all of this for show. She was ostentatiously putting on a boastful demeanor, she wanted me to see what she had be and what she now had in her possession.

    It made me wonder how had I not known the person I had married. How had she managed to keep her identity hidden from me? How had she even stayed three years in my abode, under my guidance and not known she was the daughter of the most wealthiest Alpha? Who would had thought that quiet, gentle Erika was the heiress apparent of such prestigious and strong pack.

    Had Pa known and kept it from me? Obviously she had known else she would not have lied...or ording to how Gage had put it, lied by omission. She had simply not said it, just said she was going to see a friend who needed her.

    That friend had turned out to be Erika, my ex-mate and ex-wife. Now I was at her mercy, and this was a very serious matter.

    "As I was saying, we both have a legacy to uphold. You came to ask for help and I am yet to give a stand on that, which of course, you''re dying. Or have you made up your mind, Alpha?" She stared pointedly at me.

    "How can I dy? I came for help and I am ready for the help." I told her.

    Why would I dy when it was I who needed her? I did not leave my pack to this ce only to ruin the opportunity.

    "Are you ready for the terms and conditions?" She inquired.

    Terms and conditions. Those words sounded like a death trap, I had been praying for this not toe up but it had stille up. Saying yes was not the problem, but what was the terms and conditions she wanted? Was it something I could do? What if it was a condition I could not meet?

    "Is there no other way around this?" I stared beseechingly.

    "I''m afraid there isn''t." Her response was crisp and cool.

    Willing nerves away, I decided to give it a try. "What are these terms and conditions?"

    "It''s just one condition."

    "Oh. Name it."

    "If I save your pack and help you win this war, I''ll get seventy percent of your

    pack''s mineral resources and yearly ie."

 Chapter 78

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "If it isn''t Iron w''s newest Alpha."

    I turned towards the familiar voice and ran into his arms. Noir Hart, my male best friend from childhood. Responsibility and duty had separated us for years but that did not mean we had stopped been best friends.

    "Noir, you crazy fellow." I hugged him,ughter and joy filling my heart.

    "Ouch. You hurt my heart, Riri." He was the only one who called me Riri.

    "You came!" I squealed. I was so happy to see him. Noir Hart of Thunderpaw pack. The second strongest pack in Fangoria, and from what I had heard, he was a ruthless Alpha.

    Well, every Alpha had to be ruthless and brutal, it was the only way to retain leadership else one would be thrown off their Alpha throne before they could blink.

    "Of course, I came. Why would I want to miss my best girl''s coronation? That would be an unforgivable sin.¡± Heughed.

    I smiled. Noir Hart was a tall, handsome guy, though his attractiveness was more dark. His ck hair was the exact same shade of his eyes. But I think he had the most brilliant smile ever.

    He hade to my coronation, and that was the sweetest thing ever. I knew how much it took for him to make that sacrifice especially as an Alpha who had his own pack to rule. I found it endearing that he made out time toe see me.

    After my discussion with Alex, he had looked so dumbfounded that he had not been able to say anything else. I knew the condition I had given to him was crazy and no one would agree to it but he was a desperate man and while I had dismissed him since he was not giving me an answer, I knew he would be back.

    He would return and then, I would begin the game with him in full. I would help him, I already knew that but I was not going to let him know just yet. I had seen the anger on his face but I was unbothered, he had done worse to me.

    After he and Gage had left, Pa, Kat and I had hardly had time to discuss when I was being called into the ballroom. The Elders wanted to see me briefly before they went, they had gone now.

    I''d had to change into another befitting dress and had just finished with them when I heard Noir''s voice. I would recognize that baritone anywhere, any day. It was no news that Noir and I used to crush on each other, but we had never really acted on it.

    Maybe we might have if duty had not called him at such a young age. Kat who had been discussing with some girls she knew from the pack spotted him and rushed over smiling hugely. Noir saw her and beamed too. We had all been together before Noir left and could note as frequently as he used to until he stoppeding finally.

    "If it isn''t Noir of Thunderpaw." Kat hugged him.

    He lifted her knowing how much she disliked it. She hit him, struggling to be put down. "Remind me never toe say hello whenever hees around again, Rika." She directed to me.

    I merelyughed. Noir had always loved lifting Kat that way, I had never really understood why he would want to keep doing things Kat did not want him to. I guess he just loved annoying her, he was always looking for things she hated, then he would end up doing it.

    Kat used to fight him all the time when we were kids, until she stopped after noticing that the more she fought him, the more he annoyed her.

    "You can''t do that, Meow." Heughed.

    Kat narrowed her eyes at him. I could not help theughter, that was Noir for us. He had once said Kat''s name was simr to the feline - cat. And ever since, called her Meow to make his point.

    "And you''reughing." She red at me usingly.

    ¡°I''m sorry but it''s just too funny.¡± I could not stop theughter, it just kepting.

    Even Noir was deep into it, the hall went silent to stare at us. I sobered up when noticed it and cleared my throat, my first day of being Alpha and I wasughing like a loon before the people I was supposed to be ruting.

    Pa was not in the hall with us, that crazy girl. She imed after the time spent with her mate, she wasz too tired toe out. So she was inside resting. Kat and I had teased her about having too much of Gage. She had shamelessly replied that the love making had been intense and wild, and had even gone on three rounds with him.

    I would not say I was maliciously jealous of her, no I wasn''t. In fact, I was happy for her but I could not help thinking I had a mate who was that affectionate and crazy about me as Gage was about Pa.

    But that time hade and gone, the agreement was if I failed to keep the marriage, I would return to be the Alpha without a mate for eternity. It was a loft price but I had agreed and now it was time to pay it.

    I shook my head away from that thought, it was time to stop dwelling on the past and focus on the present and the future. I had my friends and the Moon Goddess willing, the ten percent chance would increase to fifty and keep increasing until I had my dad back on his feet again, then

    Jace would return and all will be

    well.

    I swallowed, blinked back tears. I should not be ruining this moment, my friends were here with me.

    "Well, I better take me leave since you both have joined hands to tease me." Kat mock red at both of us and walked away.

    "She would never change." Noirmented, observing her.

    "That''s Kat for you." I beamed.

    "You''re still as beautiful as always, Riri." He touched my cheek.

    I smiled brightly. "And you''re still the same wild Noir."

    "Well, I can''t help but be." He extended his arm and I took it. He led me out of the ballroom, down the hallway, we used to run here as children.

    Soon, we were outside. It was getting dark. "So, Noir, tell me how you''ve been."

    He paused. "Before I tell you, there''s something I''d like to get out of the way first."

    I noticed his men were standing guard at the front of the mansion.

    My gaze swept back to him, the happy smile still on my lips. "What?"

    "I still have that crush on you."

 Chapter 79

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "He said he still has that childhood crush on me." I told the girls.

    The event was finally over and the guests had gone home. Thankfully, nothing had happened, everything had gone smoothly and I was officially the Alpha now. I would start my duties from tomorrow.

    The time I had spent with Noir was amazing aside the astonishing news he just casually dropped and pretended like he had said nothing after kissing my forehead. The event stroll had just been about us and a reminiscence of old times.

    We had talked about everything and anything we could think of, Noir was an interesting person to be with and we had ended the day promising to keep more in touch especially now that I was the Alpha, he had even made a joke about me being his Alpha partner and wife if we get married and merged packs.

    Of course, I had told him that was a lofty dream that had little chance ofing to pass, but I''d said it in a joking manner and when he hadughed, I knew he had not taken me serious. But I knew I was serious, I could not go against what father wanted for me.

    "For real?" Kat was lying on her own bed.

    Even though the three of us were healed now and couldfortably sleep together on one bed, I think we both loved the space which did not take us away from each other.

    Moreover, the beds were too heavy to be lifted and I absolutely had no idea where Jace had brought them in from. No one cared about the beds, we just knew where toy our head when it was time.

    "Yes." I nodded.

    "This Noir guy is the one you guys were best friends with and used to y with as pups?" Pa asked. She had this contented look of a happy, satisfied mate. Lucky wolfess.

    "Yes, he is. You should have seen him." Kat said.

    "Why? Anything special about him?" She was also lyingzily on her own bed.

    "Nothing. Just for you to see who Noir is, so when we talk about him, you can ce a face to the personality." I shrugged.

    "Exactly." Kat agreed.

    "There''ll always be a next time." She was not really concerned.

    Kat and I exchanged looks, we knew the reason for this sheepish smiles, unbothered, carefree attitude and her rxed posture. It was time to tease her, but after we were done talking about me...

    "Hey Pa, how did it go?" Kat winked suggestively.

    ...or not. Kat had decided they''d had enough of me. I guess Pa''s story was more interesting, I adjusted myself for some good gist.

    "Yes Pa, how did it go?" I wriggled my brows in the sane suggestive manner.

    She eye rolled, chuckling. "You girls are crazy."

    "Crazy to hear your afternoon moment with your wonderful mate." Katughed teasingly.

    "Nothing much happened." She said casually.

    I stretched a hand to get my hair brush from my vanity stand and threw at her before she could dodge it. It hit her leg. Bull''s eye!

    "Ouch. That hurt." She whined.

    "Will you tell us or should I throw this?" Kat was holding a shoe.

    She quickly raised herself from the bed. "You would not dare."

    "You know me, P. I can dare." Kat raised an eyebrow at her.

    "Okay fine, we mated. We had sex." Pa finally confessed.

    "Good news!" Kat hollered in delight.

    "Yes!" I pumped at fist in the air.

    "Tell us more." Kat urged.

    "We were kissing as you guys left, then I pulled away from the kiss and told him we needed to talk. I was still hurt by what he did, so I told him, he apologized again and again. We have never had sex before." She smiled. "It was supposed to be the normal make out session we usually have but today''s was different. Like the passion was just too much to control, we ended up having sex. It was a wonderful feeling, you know. Was that how you felt with Alex the first time?" She directed to me.

    "Woah, we''re not talking about me, this is about you." I did not want to remember, especially now that he was back into my life. Though not necessarily into my life but to ask for help.

    "Answer the question." Kat aimed the shoe my way, a silent threat that she would

    throw it at me if I did not respond.

    I sighed. ¡°Yes, for me though, I never could tell for him.¡±

    "Exactly how it felt." Pa affirmed.

    "You girls are lucky." Kat sighed.

    "Oh don''t be like that, he''ll soon be back." Paforted.

    "There''s nothing to be lucky about because it has all ended." I told her. She was referring to Alex and I.

    "Who knows? Now that he''s back into your life, something could happen." Kat shrugged.

    "Nothing, just don''t think of it." I said. I was yet to tell them of the agreement I had with my dad.

    ¡°So you never finished your story with Noir, what was your reply when he told you that?" This was from Pa.

    "I was speechless, but then he pretended as though he had not told me anything."

    Imented.

    "Maybe he had seen your reaction and decided to make light of the matter. Kat was mindlessly ying with the stud adorned on the ck leather shoe.

    "How do you mean?" I inquired, my brows furrowed.

    "You might have given a reflex reaction showing you''re not interested in him that way anymore." Pa reasoned.

    "Hm. Maybe." I had no idea what else to reply them. My phone rang, I checked

    the caller ID. An unknown number. I picked it, but did not say anything.

    The voice was static, I could not really hear anything. Whoever this person was,

    they were in a ce withoutwork. I ended the call immediately.

    "Who was that?" Kat asked.

    "I don''t know. An unknown number and I was not hearing a thing."

    A short silence followed, only to be broken by Pa. "What if it''s Jace?"

    "Jace?!" Kat and I chorused.

    "Yes, I don''t know, I''m not sure. Just a guess."

    Kat''s phone rang, I was instantly at alert. What if Pa was right, and it was Jace? Kat quickly raised herself from the bed. "An unknown number."

    "Pick it up, Kat. Quickly." Pa and I urged her.

    Her hands were trembling, the phone almost slipped out of her hold. We were all

    ball of nerves, why would Jace call us with an unknown number?

    She gingerly pressed the phone to her ear. "Hello." Her eyes widened. "It''s Jace."

 Chapter 80

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    All my body was on fire, my bones were weary and I could barely make a sound, but I was still aware. I was still aware and making my ns. One thing I had promised myself was I was not going to die.

    My n was set in motion and I knew I would find a way out, I had spotted a nail and I had intentionally let my chair fall during my torture, before I could be raised back up, I had picked the nail and held it tightly.

    "Such a pity, Jace. A pity you would have to die." The voice on the phone taunted still.

    I was not going to believe whatever this voice was saying, no I would not. I was a ckwood and that was it, they were just trying to make me feel bad. To make me doubt my posterity but I would not.

    I decided not to pay mind and began to use the nail to tug the rope free, due to the countless times of being rough handled, the rope was a bit loose around my wrists, I just needed to loosen some of the knots and I would be free.

    Another blownded on my face. They had stopped with the whip for now, and had used their hands on my face.

    "Leave him be for now, we''ll continueter. We have all the time in the world to kill him, no one knows where he is."

    I already knew who had monitored my movement out of the house. I had seen her walk standing beside my door as I wasing out, she had appeared to be passing by and then, I was still too angry to have noticed she had seemed flustered.

    Looking as though she had been caught doing what she was not supposed to do, she had even stuttered a bit greeting me. But I had brushed past her with anger still brewing within. She was the only one who could do this and I knew how much Erika seem to like her.

    Erika needed to know, she needed to know about this girl before things got worse. The call ended, but the phone remained on the table, the guy did not bother to take it.

    He came to me and pped him across the cheek. "You stupid rich people who think nothing of others and everything of yourself." He spat at me. He was way older than me.

    "That''s how they lift their arrogant noses in the air. See the kind of jeep he''s driving, the lucky bastard." Another eyed me in envy and hate.

    Still, I said nothing. As though he had forgotten the phone, he left. I was alone, I quickly went to work and put the nail to a very good use, it was almost as though I would never be free when suddenly I felt my wrists breath in relief. They were free.

    I quickly took the phone, changed the ringtone to silent just in case and put it in my pocket. I sat there for two more minutes just to be sure before standing up and tiptoeing to the entrance, my whole body cried in protest over the brutality I had been made to go through.

    I was tempted to groan in pain but I held it, I needed to endure the pain silence if I would sessfully leave here alive. I crept to the doorway, this ce looked like an old storehouse made of metal that had rust and was ced in the middle of nowhere.

    It was as if the Moon Goddess was with me on this escape mission because none of them were in sight, I noticed it and against what my body wanted, I ran into the bush. I would not risk taking a clear path, I just had to be careful of wild animals and dangerous nts.

    I continued that path, there was no house nor car in sight, but I

    continued still. Judging by the

    brightness of the sun, it wast

    afternoon and would soon be dark, I should be home by then or had gotten close to.

    I brought out the phone, it had no passcode thankfully. I opened it and dialed Erika''s number, I had her number offhand, it did not ring, that was when I noticed there was owork here. I put the phone back in my pocket, and kept walking.

    I did not know how long I walked for but by the time I brought the phone out to call again, the sun had gone home and it waste in the evening and soon to be dark.

    That was when I noticed the guy''s location was turned on, muttering profanities under my breath, I turned it off. I could not risk being found again. I dialed Erika''s number again, it rang.

    Relief filled me when she picked. "Hello, Erika."

    She was quiet, she did not say anything.

    "Hello, Erika.¡± I repeated. Why was she not saying anything? Or was she not hearing me? But I could hear her breathing, that meant she had heard my voice but was not saying anything.

    Or was she still angry? But she should have heard from my voice my situation right now? I tried again. "Hello, Eri..." I removed the call from my ear when I heard the beep that had signaled the end of the call.

    Anger and hurt squeezed tight. She did not care, she had heard my voice and decided she was not going to help me. Fine, let it be that way then.

    I tried the second person''s number I had offhand and prayed she pick, else, I would have to find my way home myself which at this point, I could not tell was its location. I dialed Kat''s number.

    I was grateful when it rang but also tensive that she might not pick, she might also

    be angry and do not want it talk to me. Was she not going to pick?

    I was almost at the brink of frustration when I heard her voice. "Hello." It was low

    and held nerves.

    "Hello, Kat. It''s Jace."

    "It''s Jace." I heard her say but I was not sure she was talking to me.

    "Please give me the phone." Someone collected it from her. "Jace." It was shaky

    and heavy with tears.

    Erika, my sister. "Hello, Alpha."

 Chapter 81

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Where are you, Jace? Why are you calling with an unknown number? Are you safe?" The questions flew out of my lips in quick session, nerves knotted tight and painful. I had no idea where my brother was.

    He might be in danger, who knew? Oh Mother of the Moon, please protect Jace and bring him safely back to me. I could not afford to lose him, not now, not ever. I was ready to apologize and make amends, he was my brother.

    "I don''t know." His breath wasbored and he sounded like he was in pain.

    The phone was on loudspeaker, I threw it on the bed and rushed to get my car keys while talking into the phone. "I''ming to get you, tell me where you are." "Okay, thank you. But first, arrest Melisse." He was panting. Was he running? Limping? Oh goodness! Jace was in danger, fear overwhelmed me.

    I could not concentrate on the name he just mentioned, my brain did not capture it properly at first but then again, he was my priority at this point. Getting to him was my priority.

    "Where are you, Jace?!" I screamed in panic. Kat was sick with worry, she looked like she might keel over any moment, Pa held herfortingly.

    "I-I... I don''t know where I am." He was definitely running, but it was as though he had a limp. Was he injured?

    "On the device''s location, I''ll use it to locate you." I told him.

    "I can''t.." He paused. ¡°I can''t. They''ll get me. I managed to escape."

    Someone should hold me else I might lose consciousness. "Who are they, Jace? Please tell me where you are." Tears ran down my eyes.

    "There''s a lot of trees, forest. A deep one. I took a short cut to prevent being seen but I was ambushed." He was losing strength, he was exhausted and extremely weak.

    I wiped my tears, now was not the time for tears. I needed to find a way to help my brother, he was obviously in danger. I shouldport myself. I inhaled and exhaled deeply.

    "Do you remember the route you took?" I asked.

    "Yes, it was the South River road, I took the short cut there." He replied.

    I knew there. "Okay, I''ming. You''re around that ce, right?" I was already slipping my feet into my ck slip-ons. Kat and Pa were following closely behind, I forgot my key and rushed.

    Soon, I heard voices in the background. "I have to go. They are searching for me." He ended the call.

    Without wasting time, I sprinted down the hallway, I bumped into two guards. "Out of the way." I growled, they immediately stepped aside.

    Not stopping, I ran to my vehicle, Kat and Pa climbed in, I zoomed off to search for my brother. Nothing much happen to him. I would never forgive myself if anything did, dad had always made us promise to take care of each other.

    He had done his best by me, it was my turn. I must not fail him or dad. I would never forgive myself if anything happened to Jace, he was the only family I had left. Dad might never wake up, and if Jace...

    I shook my head vigorously. No! Nothing would happen to him, that thought was forbidden in my head. He woulde to me alive, I would find him breathing. He might be wounded, I would take care of him. I just wanted him to be alive.

    "Stop shaking do bad, Rika. We will find him, but if you keep up with this level of fear and nerves, we might get into an ident, that would not help anyone. It''ste already, be careful." Pa was beside me, while Kat sat motionless and quiet in the back.

    "I''m trying, Pa. I''m fucking trying. It''s all my fault." I punched the steering wheel

    as a sob erupted from my throat. My hands were shaking, I was driving recklessly.

    "Stop the car, Rika. Damn it! Stop the car." Pa was yelling.

    But I did not. "Don''t worry, I''ll drive safely now." I tried to do as she had said.

    The phone rang, my blood pressure spiked, oh goodness! It was the same number. Jace needed me, what was I doing? I was scared to pick and at the same time, I was curious to know if he was okay.

    The call ended, but I did not hesitate to pick it when it rang for the second time. Fearfully, I put the phone to my ear. "Jace."

    "Where are you? They are gaining grounds, closing the distance. Pleasee fast, if they get me, I''m dead. That''s their n, to kill me. Please, don''t let them kill me." I have never heard Jace sound this desperate, the fear in his voice was heavy.

    "I''ming please, I''m on my way, I''m doing my best please just make sure you''re safe. Find a ce and hide, ore out of that South River road. Just please stay safe, please I beg you Ja..." The call had ended.

    I did not care if I was going to die, that was my brother begging me toe save

    him. I would not have a peaceful reign if he was caught again, he had done his best to escape the first time, I just needed to go find him.

    I could not control the trembling of my hands but that was not my fault, I would get there, no matter what.

    Fueled by fear and nerves, I spet

    of my

    through the night, I was out of f pack. I ventured towards the major road, I knew South River, just a few more minutes.

    "Be careful, Rika. Stop trying to kill us." Pa was yelling.

    But I ignored her, she would not understand. It was not her brother in danger, so she would not

    understand at all. I was close to the South River. As I got closer, fear clenched tighter, my hands trembled more, when I got to the South River, I jumped down from the vehicle and ran into the bush. "Pa take over. Keep driving, let me look for him on foot.¡± I did not want to miss him.

    I had no idea where I was running to but I just wanted to find Jace. Everywhere was dark, but I hoped to see him. Pa had taken another route to find him too.

    Deep into the forest, I was still sobbing, praying and hoping Jace was still safe and that whoever was chasing him had not caught up to him.

    At a point, I stood, breathless and feeling lost. "Where are you Jace?" I whispered in frustration and fear.

    A hand came around my back and pulled me out of there. Panic set my heart

    racing.

 Chapter 82

    *****Erika''s POV******

    I was about to scream but the hand mped my mouth, then swerved me around

    to stare at their face. "Jace." I immediately hugged him, tears falling from my eyes. My brother was alive. "I''m sorry." I broke into sobs.

    "Shh, they''ll hear you. It''s okay." He whispered in my ears.

    I sniffled. "Okay. We would talk more at home." Then I remembered Pa and

    Kat. "We should go find Pa and Kat." I held his wrist.

    "We need to be careful, they are here somewhere." He told me.

    Carefully and cautiously, we darted round the bush, trying to locate Pa and avoid the people that were after him. I wondered where they were, they had the car and we needed the car.

    Soon, I heard the honk of a vehicle, it was them. They were driving really fast. Together with Jace, we ran after the vehicle, I noticed Jace was limping.

    "Get inside now! They''re behind us." Pa screamed as Kat opened the door of the back seat. I pulled Jace so he could go in first, he screamed all of a sudden. I looked in horror as a small knife had pierced his side, I had also heard a gunshot.

    I heard noises, without risking a nce back, I pushed him into the vehicle and climbed in after him. Pa zoomed off immediately, driving like a maniac, I paused to catch my breath.

    "Jace." Kat was all over him, his blood had stained her body but she did not care, I even saw tears fall from her eyes.

    He was bleeding badly, Kat pulled off her shirt while I removed the knife from his down torso, that brought a pain-filled groan out of him. Kat instantly pressed down on the wound with her cloth. His breath was raspy andbored. There was also a hole near the cut, the bullet was in him too. Every part of me trembled in fear.

    "Please be fine, Jace." I pleaded. "Please don''t die on me."

    Kat''s shirt was soaked in no time, oh my goodness! Mother of the Moon, please help my brother. Don''t let him bleed to death. He was losing so much blood. "How long before we get to the pack, Pa?"

    "In thirty minutes or so." She replied, her eyes focused on the road. She was going fast but not fast enough for me.

    "Thirty minutes?! Step on it, Pa. My brother is losing too much blood!" I yelled.

    "I''m trying." She increased her speed.

    "Jace stay with me." Kat was holding his hand tightly.

    That knife could have touched a vital organ, hence, the bleeding. And if that was the case, then this was an emergency. I did not want him to bleed to death, I wanted him alive. I took hold of his other hand as the blood-soaked shirt was still on the wound, the bleeding was not ready to stop.

    It was still flowing and that scared me more than anything. Why was he bleeding this much? ¡°Pa go faster please." My voice was broken and filled with panic.

    I had no idea how long before we got there, but I hoped it was not toote by then. I hoped that by the time this car got to the pack, my brother was not toote. I waited as the car kelt moving at a fast pace but it felt as though it was a snail pace.

    My mind went back to thest discussion we had; my brother and I. We had quarreled, gotten into a big fight that had made him leave home. I had used him of working with Elder Grigshade against him, I had done that without understanding the whole story.

    He had left just so I could believe him. He had left because he did not want me to suspect he wanted anything from me, not even the title. He had made it clear a thousand times that he was not interested in rulership, he just wanted to be sessful and live a simple life.

    Despite the many times he had said this to me, I had still used him. I had all but rubbed it in his face how much I was suspecting him. I was wrong, I had done something unfair to him. And he still had the right if he did not want to talk to me ever again.

    I should had known there was trouble the moment he had not picked all three of our calls, but I had been annoyed instead, thinking he was intentionally not picking them. I had called almost four times, Kat and Pa had tried reaching him too.

    His phone was avable then but he had left our calls unanswered, who knew how much danger he had been then? And if it was probably because of this danger that was why he had not been picking his call. I turned to look at him, Kat was still using the shirt to press down on the wound.

    "How many minutes more, Pa?" It was Kat''s turn to yell her frustration, fear and

    panic.

    brother''s hand as

    I held on to my b

    though it was my semnce of reassurance that all was going to be fine. All was fine, I sternly told

    myself. All had to be fine, not nee

    was going to be wrong with Jace. I wiped tears from my eyes, squeezing his hand tight

    "We''ll soon be there." Pa took a fast swerve, people ran out of the road, dispersing into scattered directions. "Sorry!" She yelled through the window.

    Jace coughed and spluttered droplets of blood, I cleaned his lips with my hand. "You''ll be fine, Jace. I promise you." Tears welled, falling on his stained shirt.

    I got lost in thought again, wondering what would have happened if Jace had been unable to reach us, how he would have escaped that ce with one of his legs injured. I cut off the thought, I could not bear what the answer would be.

    He had reached us, and we had been able to get to him. In the end, he was going

    to be fine. We were this close to getting him treatment.

    "Jace? Jace." I heard the panic in Kat''s voice, he had his head on herps. I turned to look at his face, his eyes were closed.

    Even in the dimly lit car, I could make out his features. I shook him. "Jace?"

    "W-what''s happening there?" Pa was scared as well.

    "Jace!" Kat screamed.

    No. No. No. I checked his pulse, I froze. I could not feel any pulse. "I-I''m n-not feeling any pulse." I stuttered. "Jace!"

    "Jace, wake up! Wake the fuck up!" Kat wailed.

    I was feeling so many emotions yet I was numb. They were indescribable, these emotions. "Jace, don''t you dare do this! Don''t you dare die on me! Please, no. Say something. Make a sound, anything. Jace, please."

    But he remained still and soaked in his own pool.

 Chapter 83

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Pa had gotten to the pack, she drove faster than before. Soon, we had

    reached our mansion, the gates opened, I flew open the door, not even waiting for her to stop the vehicle.

    I ran towards the pack''s hospital, Kat was behind me. We entered and Kat yelled. "Somebody bring a stretcher!"

    "Now!" I added for effect. I ran back to the car. "Pa help me." I wanted to carry his body, I wanted to waste no more time. Before we could bring him out, two male nurses had brought out the stretcher and helped yo gently ce him on it.

    He was not dead, I would not believe that. Jace was fine, but when I remembered I had not gotten any pulse, I panicked and my heart went into haywire. He would be fine, I followed the stretcher. "What''s wrong with him, Alpha?"

    "He has a knife wound. A-and there''s a b-bullet in him too." I managed to reply amidst choking sobs. My dress was now red, Jace''s blood. I did not mind staining every damn cloth I had if only Jace would be fine.

    Kat was following the stretcher too, tears flowed freely, she was wearing only bra and the shorts. She was also stained with blood. "Will he be fine?"

    We were getting to the surgery room, I reluctantly let go of the stretcher. Jace looked as though he was sleeping, I sobbed harder, he was so young, do innocent. He should not be going through all of this, he knew nothing. He just wanted to be a sessful businessman who lived a normal life.

    "We''ll try out best, My Lady." And without anymore word, he was wheeled into the surgery room, the door closed behind him.

    "You make sure to save his life! Save his life or I''ll throw you in cell!" I yelled, not caring I was gathering attention.

    Pa pulled Kat and I into aforting hug, we sobbed on her shoulder. "Jace is strong, hell survive this."

    "I did not feel any pulse, Pa, none at all. What if we''re toote? What if he''s lost too much blood? What if his body can no longer withstand the stress and pain it had been put under?" So many probabilities swirli in my head, I was not hoping for these, but I was scared.

    "Shh. Let''s not think the worst, he will be fine. Let''s believe this, let''s hold on to this. This is the only hope we have to believe." She soothed.

    She led Kat and I to one of these hospital chairs, and made us seat. She joined us, taking a seat between us, she held both our hands and squeezed tight.

    I had no idea how long I sat there, but as I waited there with my friends, my body was tensed. I willed myself not to tremble. My only prayer right now as aimed at Jace, I wanted him to survive this.

    The door of the surgery section swung open sometimeter, the doctor that usually attended to our family''s emergency walked out and towards us. I was instantly on my feet, Kat and Pa. The man was shocked at seeing the state of I and Kat''s body and dress.

    I did not care, anyone could look. If my brother survived at the end of it, then it would be all worth it. I knew my dress was ruined at the end of the day, there was no way to wash out the blood, it was dried already.

    "Doctor, how''s Jace?" I asked him as soon as he reached us.

    "Can I see you privately for a moment, Alpha?" He inquired, his gaze on me.

    "W-what d-do-y-y-you mean, doctor? You can talk us too, I just want to know how Jace is?" Kat interjected, her voice trembled as she stepped forward to face the doctor as though she was ready to go head to head with him.

    "I''m sorry, My Lady but I just need to see the Alpha briefly. May we?" His face

    revealed no expression nor emotions.

    My heart was beating fast, what was

    happening? Was something wrong

    vel

    with my brother? Had he not survived it? A lot of questions worried my mind, and I was apprehensive by the many things

    that could go wrong.

    "Is he okay, doctor?" I asked, looking from him to my friends, then back to him.

    "It''s quite imperative I see you, Alpha. I''ll tell you everything you want to know but

    I also have some questions to ask." He told me.

    "Uhmm... okay."

    "Alright, Alpha. My office is this way." He led the way.

    I turned to look at my girls, Kat was

    furious and scared while Pa was

    looking lost and confused too. I focused on following the doctor, he led me through the corridors of the hospital, people kept looking at me strangely but bowed when walked past them.

    The blood was too much and whenever I remembered that it was Jace''s blood, I woo be wrapped up tighter in fear. He had lost too much blood, even Kat''s body had been stained with it.

    We got to his office, he opened the door for me, I walked in and waited for him to begin.

    "Please have a seat, Alpha." He offered me a chair.

    I gingerly took a seat. "What''s wrong Alpha? Is my brother alive?" I could not wait any longer.

    He took his own seat. ¡°I''d ask to ask some questions, Alpha before anything else.¡±

    Nerves were knotting tighter but I nodded. "Okay."

    "We found two bullets in his body. One on his left thigh, the second on his stomach..."

    "There was a second?" I was wide-eyed with shock, I had no idea. Was that why

    he was limping? But he had no said anything to me.

    "Yes, you had no idea?" He asked, raising a surprised brow.

    "Yes." I nodded.

    "That was part of the wound that caused the major blood loss. What led to this

    particr injury?" He stared into my face.

    "He ran into some bad people."

 Chapter 84

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Some bad people?" The doctor brows furrowed deeper.

    "Yes, doctor. Is my brother alive? Did he survive?" That was more important than any other question the doctor was asking.

    "Yes, he''s alive, but we almost lost him due to the extent of the injury and the outrageous amount of blood he lost. This regr happenings in your home, Alpha, have you thought to find out who''s behind all of this? I mean first it was your father, then you and your friends, now your brother. Who''s after your family, Alpha?" He seemed genuinely curious.

    I sighed, staring at him. I was trying my best but I was just one person, moreover,

    I had no clue to who this person might be. If I did, I would have tracked them down and dealt with them.

    I was suspecting Elder Grigshade but for some reason, I felt he was not evil. He might possess his bad sides but I was almost certain those bad sides did not includeing after my family or knowing who did.

    Though I remembered a statement he had made concerning my rule as Alpha, he had said he did not want me to end up like my father, did this mean that he knew something? I would like to understand what this was all about.

    "I''m sorry Alpha, if you think I am overstepping my bounds, just that as your family doctor and friend, I am just expressing..."

    "It''s okay, doctor. I understand your concern and care, and honestly, I appreciate it. I have no idea who these people were yet but with my coronation event, I had been really busy. Now that is out of the way, I would do my best to make sure I did not relent in finding who''s behind this." I told him. "You said my brother''s alive?" I wanted to be sure I had heard him right the first time.

    "Yes, he''s alive, but we had to put him on morphine to keep him sedated so his body can heal faster." He informed me.

    I nodded, relief flooding me. "I understand doctor, thank you so much."

    "You''re wee, please endeavor to always stay safe and for now, go with security at all times, Alpha." He advised.

    "Yes, I will. Thank you. When can we see him?" I was already standing up from the chair, I could not wait to go tell Kat and Pa, especially Kat this news. The night had been tough, but it ended well.

    Jace was alive, he was receiving treatment but he was alive. He had survived two bullet wounds and a knife wound, he was a fighter. I was so relieved, the fear was gone. Now, I just needed to increase the search for whoever that was behind this.

    We walked out of his office together, when we got to a particr room, he stopped. "I''d like to check on a patient in the room. Have a good night, Alpha." He bowed.

    "You too, Alpha. Thank you once again." I left him and walked ahead to go meet Kat and Pa, they both became alert immediately they saw me.

    I knew they were gauging my face, trying to get the truth from my expression. I would not keep them in suspense that much.

    "What did he say? Is he alive?" Kat went out Pa''sforting hold toe grab my hand.

    Tears welled my eyes at the thought of almost losing him. The doctor had said they almost lost him, a small sob broke out at just realizing I had almost lost my brother. Kat and Pa started sobbing too, clearly mistaking my tears to be one of sadness and bad news.

    "He''s alive. Jace...J-jace is alive." I struggled to stop the tears from flowing.

    "Oh Mother of the Moon, thank you." Kat hugged me tight but she did not stop crying. She had turned the tears of sadness to one of gratitude and happiness.

    I saw Pa wipe her eyes too. "This is the best news so far. Oh, I''m so happy. Jace is alive."

    Pa joined our hug and we remained like that for few minutes, ignoring the stares of passersby and even the ones who were greeting and bowing to me. We held hands and left the hospital together.

    "We left my phone in the car, let me get it." Kat said and walked to where the car was and took her phone.

    We walked into the house. The guards there looked shocked seeing us that way. Who would not be stunned speechless seeing how we look, the night was upon us already.

    "Can I please have your phone, Kat?" She gave it to me.

    "Is anything the problem?" Pa asked, watching to see if there was something about the phone that interested me.

    "I need to check that number and know who it belongs to. I have a feeling the phone belongs to one of the people or the person that had been chasing him." I told them.

    "I saw two guys. Pa and I. We spotted them first before they spotted us, they were looking for something or maybe someone.¡± Kat put in.

    "Jace. It was obvious they were looking for Jace and if I am to guess, I think he was kidnapped." Pa pointed out.

    "That was my thought to. But he had left without the notice of anyone, and if he took that short cut, howe they had known where he would be?" I aired my confusion.

    "Maybe he had been spotted by someone from this pack, and this person had alerted these people.¡± Kat reasoned.

    "But how did this person know he would take a short cut? He had done it to maintain a certain degree of keeping his presence less known since the ckwood family is known in the whole of Fangoria. Pa looked at Kat and I as though

    one of us would answer her

    question.

    "What if this person had followed him? And then ced a call when they saw him

    take that route." Kat guessed.

    "You might not be far from the truth but we have to be sure. This number''s

    location is not on, Jace had said that." I told them.

    If the location was not on, it was going to be difficult trying to track whoever this person is, unless they would ever switch it on again. That was the only hope. But then again, who was this person who had alerted these people of Jace''s traveling?

    When I raised my eyes to see the person standing at my door, it suddenly clicked

    in my brain. "Guards! Arrest her."

 Chapter 85

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "That maid of yours?" Kat was surprised. Even though Pa was silent, I could see her shock too. Melisse was wide-eyed with shock and was about to flee the scene when two of my guards caught up with her.

    Anger boiled and spewed. I walked to where she was being held, the back of my hand went across her cheek harshly. "How dare you?!" Inded another one on the other cheek. "How dare you, Melisse?!"

    I was about to pounce on her but Kat and Pa held me back. This stupid girl! To think that I had liked her, she had deceived me with her phony innocence. Theugh she would have had behind my back, how stupid I was. How easily I had liked her and she had taken advantage.

    "What''s wrong?" Pa asked me.

    Instead of replying, I faced the guards. "Tie her and take to her to the meeting room, make sure she''s on her knees and watch her so she doesn''t escape."

    "Okay, Alpha." They bowed and took her away.

    I went into the room, removed my blood-sodden dress and walked into the bathroom. Thirty minutester, Pa and Kat too were done taking their baths. I walked out of my room with them following behind. They had been trying to ask me questions but I was too shaken with anger and disbelief to actually say anything.

    They understood my mood and left me while still ensuring their support andfort when and if needed. I went into the meeting and saw her.

    The guards were dutifully by her side while she remained kneeling on the floor with her hands tied to the back. The guards bowed as soon as they saw me. "Alpha."

    "Good job, guys." Imended them.

    "Thank you Alpha."

    I took my position on the Alpha''s seat, Pa and Kat took the other seat beside me, nking my both sides. I stared spitefully at her for a while, she was crying. "Alpha please, I''ve not done anything wrong."

    "What I hate is lying. Don''t lie to me." I warned her.

    "I swear I''m not lying. I swear Alpha." She sobbed, pleading.

    "Why did you attempt to run if you know you did no wrong?" I asked her.

    "B-because you a-asked them to a-arrest m-me." She replied between choking sobs.

    "It''s game over for you, Melisse. Who are you working for? Did you have a hand in what happened to my father?" I was trying to curtail my anger.

    If I was to handle Melisse, I would possibly kill her and I did not want to do that, she was the only one I knew as of the moment, the only possible link to what had happened.

    I had almost forgotten what Jace had said when he had called the first time, due

    to the tension, fear and nerves, I had not really paid attention. Searching for,

    rescuing and saving him had been the priority at the time. But now that I had time

    to think about and also seeing her at my door had made me remember.

    "Melisse, who are you?" My tone was low but I was vibrating within with rage. "Answer me!"

    She jumped and tried to move away but the guards shoved her forward. She kept mute.

    "Do you want us to do this the hard way?" I red coldly at her.

    She shook her head. "No, please. Alpha please I''m sorry."

    "What exactly are you sorry for?" My patience was running thin, I would hurt this girl so bad she would hate herself.

    So she was behind everything we

    had been going through? She was the mastermind? Always trying to be present everywhere and every time, and all these times I had thought she was been diligent and hardworking, I had even nned on increasing her pay and getting her a gift.

    I never knew she was getting information, trying to get her way deeply into this mansion so she could carry out her evil ns. I wondered how Jace had found out, but I knew he would not call her name if he was not sure.

    This girl was the reason my brother was lying on the hospital bed, yet she was refusing to talk.

    "Wait. I think I remember something now." This was from Pa. "Jace had made mention of arresting her when the call was on loudspeaker."

    "Exactly, Pa. How I never knew she was the mastermind..."

    "No. No. No. I swear, I''m not the mastermind. I''m just the m-messenger. I-I''m s-

    sorry." She hupped as more tears fell from her eyes.

    "The messenger, hm?" I looked at her.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "What kind of messages do you give them?" I leaned forward to ask.

    She moved backward in fear. "I...I..."

    "One of you should get me the whip from the torture room and a knife too. The small one."

    She wailed louder. "Please Alpha, please."

    "Then talk." I gritted my teeth.

    She looked at both my friends, then at me. She shook her head.

    "So you won''t say?"

    She sobbed more and moved backward. One of the guards came with what I requested for. I did not bother to ask again, I stood, too the whip from the guard

    and whipped her three times across her back in quick session.

    She fell to the ground and rolled herself on the floor, mostly rubbing her back against cold marble. But was not done, I whipped her legs, she continued to scream. I kept whipping and kicking her until tears fell from my eyes.

    "You bastard!" I threw at her, a sob leaving my lips. "You caused me and my family

    this much pain."

    Pa and Kat immediately rushed to my side and gave meforting hugs, I reveled in it. I was tired. So tired. From the running breathless in an unknown forest, searching for my brother to the knife and gun wounds he''d sustained.

    "I''m fine girls, thank you." I pulled away from the hug gently. "Melisse, I promise I

    will kill you and feed your corpse to the beast of the sky."

    "No, Alpha." She was bleeding in some ces, her words were weak. "Please. I

    had to do it. They said they will kill my family if I don''t."

    "Who are the ''they''?"

 Chapter 86

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Please d-don''t whip me again, Alpha. I''m sorry but they would kill my family if they knew.¡± She moved back in fear, tears streaming down her eyes.

    "Why you? Of all the people to use, why did they choose you?" I had a lot of questions to ask. I was still not satisfied, I wanted answers.

    This girl might be lying, I would try to take everything she said with a pinch of salt, but I would still use it to properly start my investigation.

    "I don''t know, I swear I don''t. I just received a letter anonymously one time and I was told what to do." She said.

    "What were you told to do?" I went back to seat, I was so tired. I just wanted all of this to end. Pa and Kat squeezed my hands, I smiled at them both. I was grateful to have them.

    "To deliver information." She sniffled.

    "Why did you note to me with this news, I would have protected your family and even you?" I yelled in agony and anger.

    She kept mute.

    "Answer me!" I bellowed.

    "Except she does not have a family." Pa pointed out, observing Melisse''s features. "Has she ever told you of any family member, Rika?"

    I shook my head. "No." She had the guts to lie to my face.

    "What were you doing standing before the door of the room I was in with my mate?" Pa asked her.

    "What?!" Kat and I looked at her.

    Pa nodded. "Yes. Now that I think of it, she was there. Then I had not thought anything about it, but now that this whole issue is arising, I want to know what she was doing there."

    Oh my goodness! She was not just a snitch but a liar. ¡°Is this true?" My rage had increased, it was as though I was having chest burn. I stood with the whip. "And you had the guts to lie to me?"

    "Okay fine." She screamed, more tears fell from her eyes. "There is not family, I don''t have any. But I needed the money, they agreed to pay. I want a better life for myself, is that bad? I''m an only child and my parents are dead, why do I have to keep suffering with no good result? See you...argghhh"

    I did not let her continue, Inded the whip on her again. I did it care where the cane wasnding, I wanted her to feel pain.

    Kat came to stop me. "You will kill her, Rika. We still need her to give us more information."

    "I''m sorry, Alpha. I just wanted a better life, please I''m sorry. I did not intend for this to happen." She pleaded, crying profusely.

    "Were you the one who gave information about Jace''s leave?" Kat fumed.

    "Y-yes. The day I overheard the Alpha and His Highness arguing near the stairs, that was the day I knew he had ns of leaving. I called them to inform them,ter that day, a package was anonymously sent to me, I opened it to see it was a tracker and information on how to use it..."

    "You!" It was Kat''s turn to be mad.

    "Let her finish, Kat.¡± Pa said, trying to calm her down.

    "On the day you both had that fight returning from the meeting, I was also there but I was unseen. When he went inside to pack his bags, monitored. I already knew the vehicle he would be using, so following the instructions, put the tracker under the car where he won''t

    easily see it. As soon as he left, I

    called them to tell them he had left."

    I growled, my wolf was trying to get out of control. Kat who had told me to stop flogging her, took the whip and continued from where I stopped. She screamed and pleaded until her voice became hoarse. She remained lying on the floor, too weak to stand up.

    "Now tell us, who are these people?" I wondered how Pa was still able to remain calm in all of this.

    "N-no." She was trembling and stuttering.

    I kicked her back, she howled in pain. I took the knife and sliced her already peeled and bleeding skin on her back, she could not scream much but she felt the pain, I noticed this from her jerky movements.

    "No, you won''t tell us or no..." Pa further interrogated.

    "The deal is the day I o-open m-my m-mouth to reveal their identity, I''ll die. They will kill me."

    "So you''d rather the Alpha kills you?" This was from an angry Kat.

    "Y-yes. T-t-they are m-mean. Plus, I d-don''t really know them. I have only met one...p-person. He was the one w-who said I''ll die if I talk."

    Angry and frustrated, I kicked her some more. She just moaned in pain. Drained and confused, I sank back into my chair. "Guards, take her to the cell, bound her hands and

    legs, also I need four of you

    guarding the cell. We have to be careful what we know what we''re up against."

    To her, I said This is not over, not by a long shot. And the next time I bring you out of that cell, I want answers else, I''ll kill you for real And trust me, I have very creative ways to make your death horrible and painful, even in your grave, you''ll still feel the pain of how you died." I spat on her.

    "Also, I want you to check her room. Look for any evidence, I need something. A

    clue, alright?" I instructed the guards.

    "Yes, Alpha." They lifted her and proceeded to drag her outside.

    "Alpha, please. Pardon me, I''m sorry." Her voice was low and defeated.

    "Take this traitor away." Imanded.

    I and my friends walked back to my room, each to their own bed. "What do we do

    now?" I looked at them both.

    "She has made a deal with very bad people." Kat stated.

    "Exactly. We just have to wait and hope that the guards find something relevant.

    At least, something good came out of this night." This was from Pa.

    Kat and I understood what that good thing was.

    Jace was alive and responding to treatment.

 Chapter 87

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "How can there not be anything?!" I boomed at the guards I''d sent to go search Melisse''s room.

    "It''s true, Alpha. We were unable to find anything in there." One of the guards spoke, but there seemed to be this fear underneath his words.

    "We can take you to the room if you''d like, Alpha." The second guard told me. This one was trying to avoid looking at me.

    "Alright, you can go. Thank you." Kat told the guards. They bowed and left the

    room.

    "What are we going to do?" This was from an annoyed Pa.

    "I don''t know, Pa. I''m as confused as you are." I plopped down helplessly on my bed.

    The guards had gone to search her room and returned with nothing, said there was nothing in it. Did this mean that she burned whatever letters they gave to her? Or she hid it somewhere other than her room? That had been the hope we had.

    Or maybe...? I had another n. "What if we hire a hacker to try to track this unknown number and use it to get their location? I believe getting their location will make the job easy to us. We''ll easily know who''s behind this."

    "These people are smart." Pa reasoned. "I don''t think they will use this number anymore."

    That was another spirit-dampening possibility, I sighed. ¡°But we can try."

    "Let''s try then." Pa agreed.

    "How was I so blind to this girl''s mission? How did I get here? I would never believe in a million years that Melisse would be responsible for this? All of this?" I paved my room, my head was throbbing hard.

    I was yet to sleep, none of us have been able to sleep. I was worried, angry, frustrated. There must be some way to find the truth. There must be some way to know who was behind this. I was finding it hard to seat still and act like it was all fine.

    Until the real mastermind behind this was captured, nothing would remain fine. Not for any reason, nothing would.

    "I should have also suspected when I saw her standing at that door." Pa sat on her bed looking as disappointed as ever in herself.

    A phone rang, I quickly rushed to it. It was Pa''s. She looked at the caller ID and then at us. "It''s Gage."

    "Pick it then, he might just be checking up on you." Kat said.

    She picked the call. "Hello, babe. Now''s not..." Her eyes widened. "Erika? Wait." She put the phone on loudspeaker, she already had my attention and that of Kat''s. What was happening again? "What did you say, Gaga?"

    "Tell Erika to tell the guards to let us in." His voice was angry and distraught.

    "They''re here? By this time?" I already knew Alex would be with him. But why were they here? This was a very wrong time, I had my own issues to deal with. But it was veryte, what could be so important that they both could not wait till morning. Or was he ready to agree to my condition?

    "Rika?" Both my friends were looking at me, waiting for me to reply.

    I did not have time to attend to anyone at the moment, I just...

    "Let them in." Kat decided.

    There was no need to counter or argue, I could not allow them sleep outside anyway, they would have still found their way inside. Soon, heard footsteps and an urgent knock on my door, Pa went to open the door for them.

    "Where''s Jace?" Alex asked. He was looking every bit as nervous as he was.

    "What is it?" I stood from the bed I was seating to go meet him. Why was he asking for my brother?

    "He''s in danger." He stated.

    "What?!" The three of us chorused in shock. But he just came out of danger? Or were they just aware of it? "What are you saying? He just came out of danger." I looked into his face.

    "Take this." He gave me a note and went to plop on my bed, he looked tired. Gage went to meet Pa but she immediately stood toe read the note with me, Kat too.

    "Who gave you this?" I asked, my heart was pounding in fear and nerves.

    "It came anonymously. I read it and called Gage, he suggested we should make the journey this night. wanted toe the next morning but he said it might be too tomorrow." He ran a hand through his tousled hair.

    Nerves taut, I pulled out the note and opened it, it read;

    Stay away from Erika, else I''ll make sure you burn with her.

    But if you choose to ignore this warning (which there''s a greater chance you will),

    the next time you go to her, tell her this - her brother will not escape me this second time.

    A little tip: Jace Is not her biological brother...

    What was this person saying? Jace was not my biological brother? I had no idea which made me tremble more; the fact that Jace was in trouble or that the im that he was not my biological brother.

    "This is crazy." Kat took the paper out of my hands and squeezed it. Tears brimmed in her eyes.

    "Wait, don''t rumple it, Kat." Pa was trying to get the paper out of her hands. "Why?! These people are just trying to scare us!" Kat bellowed. I understood her fear and pain, despite theirst spat, Jace was still her mate.

    "Where''s Jace?" Gage looked at the three of us. I turned in his direction, that was when I saw what he was wearing-bottom pyjamas and a rumpled shirt.

    I shifted my gaze to Alex who was quiet, he was wearing a pair of trousers and shirt that was rumpled too. I noticed he was intently looking me.

    "In the hospital." I heard Pa reply him.

    "What happened to him?" Alex''s brows furrowed. They both did not really know Jace that much because of my hidden identity when I was with him.

    "A long story." I told him.

    "Is he guarded?" The concern in Gage''s voice caused a spike in my blood pressure.

    I zoomed out of the room. "Hey you." I called to the guards standing at the entrance of house. There were four of them "Go to the hospital. The VIP section, Jace is there. Do not leave that ce until I tell you to. Two inside, two outside. Got it?!"

    "Yes, Alpha.¡± I watched them make a dash for the medical building, the night swallowing their form.

    Tears welled and streamed, my shoulders sagged. When will all of this be over?

 Chapter 88

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I had no idea how long I stood there crying, it was night and though there were lights flooding the pack, it was not totally overshadowing the night. So no one could see I was crying, not even the guards stationed everywhere.

    Even the positions those four had left to go protect my brother had been quickly covered by four other guards. Iron w had the strongest guards ever, and they were much too, which was the reason Alex came to me for help. Packs knew it was hard to defeat us. Almost impossible.

    I turned to go back into the room when I heard an angry shout. "You stupid child!"

    I turned at the sound of the voice. Who had dared insult me? The form came out of the shadows and before I could see iting, he had passed the guards and shoved me back roughly.

    I growled when I saw the face. "How dare you, Elder Grigshade?!"

    "I told you not to ascend that throne! I told you, didn''t I?!" He growled, he looked wild and ready to devour. The guards close by held him back and we''re trying to get him to his knees.

    Cindy growled in my head too. I was poised for a fight. The events of the whole night and even before now flooded into my head, I went forward andnded him a blow. "Leave him." I instructed my guards. "You want to fight?! Bring it on, you cocky bastard!"

    This man would be taught a great lesson, I would not hesitate to unleash the strength of an Alpha wolf on him. I''d had enough of his overbearing attitude, of all the time toe with this hatred towards my ascension to the throne, it was now.

    My head was spinning, my temples were throbbing. Thiste hour this old fool hade to my home to fight me. I would kill him. I would prove to him that a fight was not won by body size or age. He might be bigger-way bigger - than my petite frame and even older too, but I would deal with him.

    This was the perfect way to unleash my anger and to end this rubbish with him once and for all. Maybe after this night, he would learn to respect me. He would learn to... I staggered backwards, he threw a punch at me, hitting my cheek, nearly missing my left eye.

    I rushed forward, lifted myself mid-air, extended one of my legs, kicking hard, I caught him square on the jaw. He groaned in pain and staggered too. My men had to hold him to prevent his back from hitting the ground.

    "Leave him." Imanded, gritting my teeth.

    My guards left him, he came forward with another jab, I deftly dodged. "You crazy, old fool, I''ll deal with you!" I targeted his stomach and got him.

    I heard running footsteps from behind, I knew immediately it was my friends, Alex and Gage and they would want to stop me. I wouldnd the final hit before theye close, I pulled my elbow backward and was about to thrust forward when a strong hand held me.

    I turned it was Alex. Elder Grigshade rushed forward tond a punch, Alex swiftly moved before me and deftlynded a blow on the man''s nose, I heard the crunching sound it made - Alex had broken his nose.

    He grabbed his shirt even as his blood gushed. "How dare you hit her?!"

    I blinked my surprise. Why was Alex fighting for me? I was holding out well on my

    own.

    "Why won''t I?!" Elder Grigshade bellowed, he did not care that his nose was profusely bleeding.

    There was something wild about him tonight. Now, that I took my time to look at him, he was devastated. He looked and sounded like a man in pain. Still, that was not enough reason for him toe in here and look for trouble.

    He had practicallye here with the intention to fight me. But why? Why had he

    left thefort of his home toe here and fight me?

    "Do you want to still have a nose, old man?!" Alex gripped his shirt tighter.

    "I don''t care what you think you are, but I''m not leaving here until she pays for what she has done. Her

    stubbornness to climb the Alph

    seat is putting us in danger!" He screamed. "If anything happens to Tasyra, I will burn down this pack. This is a promise I am making here, Erika ckwood. I will forget my rtionship with your father and deal with you as I do my enemies." He threatened.

    I stepped out from behind Alex, my hands fisted by my sides. "Did you just threaten me, Elder Grigshade?"

    "It is a threat I am ready to fulfill is anything happens to my daughter." He continued to rant.

    His daughter? What happened to his daughter?

    "Stop with the threat!" Alex warned.

    "No, I won''t! I told her to let Jace ascend that throne. Something bigger than her is out there. She''s a woman, she will not be able to

    handle it! It has been from

    chaos or the other evert

    she

    came back to the pack! Does that not the you something, Erika?! Doesn''t it?!" He boomed, his eyes were red; if it was as a result of anger or unshed tears, I could not

    tell.

    "Release him, Alex." I released my fists. I turned to see Kat, Gage and Pa witnessing the whole scenario speechless.

    If there was something Elder Grigshade hade to say, it might be important and he hade about it the wrong way. Still, I was ready to listen because beyond the angry man, was a frustrated, sad one.

    "Follow me everyone." I took them to the meeting room, including Elder Grigshade.

    I brought tissue and gave it to him, he held it to his nose. He bent his head backwards to stop the bleeding.

    His nose was crooked but the bleeding had stopped, Gage helped him get it back

    into shape, he grunted in pain.

    "What happened, Elder Grigshade?"

    "Tasyra has been abducted and a lock of her hair sent to me." Shockingly, he broke down into tears. "I don''t know if she''s been killed or is still alive."

 Chapter 89

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    We sat before Elder Gridshade, patiently waiting for his exnation since the only thing he had been doing for the past few minutes was sniffing and sobbing.

    I nced at the others who also seemed impatient as a frown appeared on their faces. Pa was calm as always while sitting close to her mate, Gage.

    Kat sat alone, just like me and Alex. I wasn''t about to cozy up to anyone being the Alpha that everyone should be afraid of.

    Finally, after the whole time of sniffing and all, Elder Gridshade finally stopped crying. A part of me felt touched, even if he had just tried to fight me a few minutes ago. Even though I appeared heartless, I could still understand that his actions were for his daughter. But I also couldn''t stand by and watch him insult my position as Alpha, talking shit about women ascending or not ascending as Alpha.

    After we were sure that he had calmed down, I began again, "So tell us what happened."

    He nced up at me and our eyes met. He then kept on a poker face as he began his exnation.

    "Tasyra had woken up as usual and Informed me of a party she needed to attend. At first I was against it because I suddenly had the strange feeling in me that things wouldn''t turn out well." He paused for a few minutes and we all gave him an expectant look, waiting for the rest of the words.

    "I asked her not to attend the party, but she insisted, saying it was for a friend. I relented after much pressure from her and I let her go for that party. But on her way back from the party, she gets abducted." His voice broke towards the ending, making me feel for him a little. I watched him wipe his tears again, acting strong.

    "Now, I can''t tell the people behind this, but you shouldn''t have ascended this throne in the first ce. I had warned you, hoping you would listen to me, but no you didn''t." He brought up the issue of my reign again and I instantly silenced him.

    I would ept any other mockery and scolding, but not the fact that I wasn''t allowed to sit on my father''s throne.

    Also, that letter from earlier that had thest text that Jace wasn''t my brother, it still needed lots of confirmation.

    If Jace was really not a ckwood, then it would be pointless talking about the throne. He couldn''t ascend the throne even if he wanted to.

    But Jace was in the hospital, trying to recuperate himself and at least get back to normal. That was also the only way he could tell us what happened to him and where he was taken to.

    I nced at the others again, seeing the same look from Earlier in their eyes. Then I turned to look into Gridshade''s eyes.

    "Elder Gridshade, a letter came in a while ago before you arrived." I informed, waiting for him to act, but he just raised a brow.

    "What letter?" He asked in confusion and I released a small smile that never reached my eyes.

    "A letter that stated that Jace isn''t a ckwood." I exined and Elder Gridshade''s eyes went wide in shock.

    "What?!" He yelled out and I nodded.

    "Yes, they said that Jace is not my brother."

    "That''s impossible!" Gridshade shook his head in denial as if he was Jace and my father.

    "You talk like you know Jace personally." I let out in a disdainful tone and he shook his head.

    "It''s not about knowing Jace personally, I''m a friend of the Alpha. He never told me this news." Gridshade replied and I blinked.

    Deep down, I wanted it all to be one

    hell of a le, but these same

    anonymous people and their messages couldn''t be false. Why would they just make up such a lie and tell for no reason.

    "Where is Jace?" Gridshade asked again and I sighed.

    "Pack hospital, he''ll be fine." I said, but Gridshade didn''t react.

    After a moment of silence, my mind began to wander around the content of the letter.

    Just how did they know that Jace wasn''t a ckwood and how was that even possible.

    Jace not being a ckwood was far from impossible.

    Father would have told me about it, but on a second thought, Father couldn''t possibly know that Jace wasn''t a ckwood.

    I shook my head as if to clear the sudden fog that clouded my mind. "Elder Gridshade, we''ll find Tasyra and bring her back, you don''t have to worry about that." I said with a determined look and I saw a little relief shed in his eyes.

    He bowed respectfully for the first time, earning a surprised gasp from Pa and Kat.

    I was also surprised, but I held it in better than they did.

    Gridshade''s nose was still a bit injured and bloodied, and it made my mind

    wander back to Alex''s actions just now of fighting for me.

    What did he mean by that?

    I already made up my mind that I would never forgive Alex easily for all he did to

    me. It wouldn''t change anytime soon either.

    I watched as reluctance shed in Gridshade''s eyes before he said slowly, Don''t worry, the news about Jace must be all made up. Jace is a ckwood." He assured me and I had no other choice but to believe him.  ?wnovel

    I gave a little nod as I watched Gridshade get on his feet, saying he would be

    leaving for a while and would definitely return.

    "The search for Tasyra wouldmence immediately." I informed him and he nodded before walking out of the room.

    I turned to the others, "You all heard

    him, I think these people are just trying to mess with us. Jace is a ckwood and Tasyra was taken by them." I concluded and I watched them all nod in approval.

    "But, if Tasyra was really taken by them, what was it for? Why would they take Tasyra?" Pa asked confused and before I could answer, Kat gave the answer.

    "Because she has feelings for Jace."

 Chapter 90

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Kat''s words had meanings to it, that could be a very logical reason why Tasyra was abducted. Because she was into Jace.

    Alex and Gage came forward and after a slight exchange between us, they left the packhouse, back to theirs.

    Me, Kat and Pa walked back to my room for a brief discussion and we agreed on going over to the hospital to visit Jace. The doctor had called to inform me that he was awake and was epting visitors at this time.

    "We''ll just stay for a few minutes with him." Pa suggested, but Kat shook her head in refusal. "You both will leave, but I won''t." She said and we chuckled.

    We got ready and left for the infirmary that was just a five minutes drive away from the Packhouse. At the entrance of the hospital, we were met with a few elders who probably came for a check and some other pack members who bowed on seeing me and the girls.

    We made our way into the hospital and straight towards the VIP ward where Jace was kept.

    Just then, we saw the doctor walk out of a room and came towards us the minute he sighted us approaching.

    "Alpha Erika, you''re here." He said and gave a slight bow.

    "Yes, Doc. You said Jace is awake, am I right?" I asked and he gave a nod.

    "Yes, Alpha. I''ll lead the way." I nodded as we followed behind him towards Jace''s ward.

    At the entrance, Two guards were stationed as requested. I released a little sigh of relief knowing that Jace was in good hands.

    The doctor then turned to look at me.

    "Alpha, I have to check on a patient and I wouldn''t be able to go in with you." He said and I nodded in understanding.

    "Yes, you may go." I said and he nodded before walking away. We turned towards the door and I pushed it open.

    But the next scene that came into view was thest thing I expected to see.

    Right there, beside Jace''s bed was a masked person trying to meddle with his drip bag.

    The two guards supposed to be stationed and guarding the inside of his roomy on the floor, exposing Jace to danger.

    Pa and Kat gasped in shock as Iunched at the person, who already noticed our presence and fled through the opened window.

    "Catch him and don''t let him escape!" Imanded as the other guards outside saw what just happened and ran after the culprit through the other side.

    I and the girls rushed to Jace''s side immediately to see if he was alright and thankfully, the drug about to be injected into his drip bag wasn''t injected as it fell on the floor.

    Panic and fear consumed me as I imagined what would have happened if I had been even a minutete. I watched Jace''s face and frowned. If he was awake, why would he let this happen to him?

    Why would hey still letting someone about to inject this into his drip bag.

    "Call the doctor!" Kat yelled at Pa, as if reading my mind.

    Pa nodded and dashed out of the room to call the doctor.

    The doctor arrived in no time and I barked at him.

    "What sort of a thing is this?! You guys couldn''t even protect my brother?!" I yelled and Pa came over to hold onto me.

    She rubbed my back soothingly, but I was far from calm this time. I was mad because I was so close to losing Jace again.

    Tears stung my eyes as I wat the doctor check on Jace

    immediately. He ran around trying to maybe neutralize whatever was causing Jace to lose consciousness.

    After a while of silence, the doctor turned to look at me with a head bow.

    "Alpha, I''m sorry that this happened and I promise it would never happen again_"

    "Keep the promises to yourself, only

    the goddess knew what I would have done to you and this guards if anything had happened to Jace!" I spat out and the doctor stilled.

    "Rika, calm down." Pa said to me, still rubbing my back.

    "Doc why is he unconscious?" Kat asked in concern and the doctor sighed.

    "Apparently, something was sprayed in the air to make each and everyone of them sleep off. So Jace is

    currently asleep, he should wake up

    In a few minutes from now." He

    exined and I breathed.

    The doctor then slowly walked out of the room while we sat around Jace, patiently waiting for him to wake up.

    Sooner than expected, Jace''s eyshes fluttered and he opened his eyes.

    Kat was the first to notice and almostunched herself into his arms, but stopped at thest minute.

    "Jace!" I called out and went closer to take his hand. A small smile spread across his lips as he looked into my eyes.

    "You, why are you crying?" Jace asked me, raising a questioning brow weakly. He also turned to Kat whose tears didn''t look like it would dry up at any time.

    "And you too? Why are you both crying?" He asked again weakly and I smiled through the tears.

    Kat rubbed the side of his face lovingly as she teared up. I just sat there while rubbing his hand.

    He dragged in a breath and made to sit up, but I pushed him down.

    "You''re still weak." I said to him.

    He shook his head, insisting on sitting up.

    We three helped him seat up and leaned on the headboard of the hopital bed.

    "It''s good to see you again, Jace." Pa chuckled and Jace shed her a smile. "It''s good to see you again, too." He replied.

    "Jace, tell us, what happened to you." I began immediately. We really needed to know what happened to him back then.

    Kat gave me a confused look, "Rika he just woke up, let him rest first." Kat said but I shook my head.

    "We need to know what happened, there no more time to waste at this point." I told her before turning to look at Jace again.

    "Jace, did you know that a while ago, a masked man was here to mess with your drip bag?"

    "What?!"

 Chapter 91

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "A masked person?" Jace asked and I gave a nod.

    "But how did they get in here?"

    "Through the window." Pa replied, gesturing to the opened window. Jace frowned and turned to look at me.

    "Didn''t you appoint guards to guard me?" He asked and I sighed.

    "Of course I did, but ording to the doctor, something was injected into the air

    and that brought about you falling asleep quickly. The guards too." I exined and the frown on Jace''s face disappeared slightly.

    "They even had toe after me?" He asked through clenched teeth and my eyes lit up.

    "Tell us Jace, who are they?" I asked him and his gaze shot to mine.

    Before he could say a word, I saw Jace suddenly begin to convulse.

    My blood ran cold as fear captured my entire being.

    "Jace!" Kat yelled and held him before he fell over.

    Pa again ran out of the room to call the doctor. I and Kat rushed over to his side to hold onto him.

    "Jace stay with me, Jace stay with me and don''t close your eyes!" I yelled as Kat kept fanning him with her right hand.

    Jace''s eyes turned blood red as his body shook uncontrobly.

    The door was bursted open and the doctor walked in with some nurses.

    Kat and I stepped aside as they began their checks on him. Kat''s tears wouldn''t stop falling as she watched them try to stabilize Jace''s convulsing figure.

    I closed my mouth with my hands, trying to hold back the tears and the wail that was threatening to burst out.

    If anything ever happened to Jace, I would be done for. Jace was my family, especially now that our father was still ina.

    What would happen to me if Jace ended up dying?

    "Alpha, Ladies, please step out for a while." A nurse walked up to us and said. We

    nodded and slowly left the room, my gaze never leaving Jace''s figure.

    Jace better not think of dying and leaving all these for me to handle.

    We sat in the hallways, waiting for a reply from the doctor.

    It took a while, but soon the door was pushed open and the doctor walked out.

    "Doc, what''s wrong with him?" I asked as I went to stand before him.

    The doctor sighed as he looked into my eyes.

    "Alpha, please stay calm. Jace unfortunately was poisoned by that figure just now." He said.

    I frowned at his words, the masked person poisoned Jace?

    But how did that masked person even poison him when we saw him still about to perform the act?

    "Doctor what are you saying? We stopped that person before he or she could do that." I said to him and he shook his head as if to say I was wrong.

    "I''m afraid you came after the poison had been injected into his drip bag. He was precisely poisoned with the same demon orchid that was used on Alpha Jerome." The doctor said pitifully and cast his gaze downwards.

    I starggard as the words registered

    into

    my mind. Jace was also

    poisoned with the same demon

    orchid just when he was about to tell us the truth of what happened to

    him?

    I felt arms around me and I turned to see Pa and Kat holding me still.

    "Alpha, the good news is that the poison was just a little amount of it and we would perform a surgery to get rid of it soon. Please pick a date."

    "Are you fucking with me?!" I yelled and the doctor shook his head. "I''m sorry, Alpha."

    "Get that poison out of him now!" I yelled and I watched him bow before walking back into the room.

    A deep growl left my lips as I ran a hand through my hair in anger. "Rika calm down."

    "Don''t tell me to calm down, Pa How are we ever going to know what happened?" I asked her as the tear I was trying so hard to bold back came falling from my eyes.

    "By continuing the interrogation on Melisse. That bitch has to know the truth and I''m tired of her lies" Kat said from the side and we turned to look at her darkened expression.

    "You think Melisse knows the answer?" Pa asked and Kat nodded.

    "She knows something, I can feel it." When Kat felt something, then it means it would be true.

    We all left the hospital and back to the packhouse.

    Melisse was brought into the interrogation room where we all stood waiting for her.

    The moment she saw us three, she began to whimper in fear as she sat before

    us.

    "Hello, Melisse." Pa greeted, shing her a smile and waving a hand. She could actually kill someone while smiling.

    Melisse shuddered in fear as she saw the smile.

    "Alpha, what do you want?" She asked in a small voice.

    I didn''t beat around the bush as a whip was brought forward again, this time there weren''t any traces of a smile on my face.

    "Melisse, my brother was poisoned and if you still have any humanity left in you, tell me who these people are and their motive." I began and I saw her gulp.

    "Alpha, like I said before, I''m sorry I can''t tell you who they are, they''ll kill me." Melisse repeated her earlier words and I felt the anger in me boil over. "Melisse! Don''t test me!" I yelled and without a word, Ished her with the whip. She must have felt numb from the first strike because she only whimpered and breathed through her mouth.

    Seeing her in such a state actually tugged at my heart, she used to be my favorite out of all the maids in the packhouse.

    But she ruined the closeness and broke my trust.

    "Melisse, please." This time, my voice broke as I suddenly went on my knees.

    I felt dizzy for some reason, maybe because I had been stressed for so long.

    Melisse looked up at me and the girls, then she coughed a bit.

    "Alpha" she called out softly and I nced at her.

    "They want to overthrow you, they want to take over what belongs to you." She

    voiced out painfully before she fainted.

 Chapter 92

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    After hearing the words Melisse said, I think I passed out from exhaustion.

    When I opened my eyes again, I saw Pa on the phone with Gage.

    She turned to see that I was already awake and she smiled at me.

    "I''ll call you back, love." She said and ended the phone.

    "You''re awake?" She walked up to help me sit up.

    "You gave us a fright, you know?" Pa began as she chuckled. I just stared at her like someone who lost their sanity.

    "Erika, down to earth will you?" Pa shook me slightly and I think it worked because pains assaulted my head and I groaned. I ran a hand through my hair, blinking furiously to clear the headache I felt.

    "Cindy what is this?" I asked my wolf, unable to bear the pains any longer.

    "It''s just a slight headache because you''ve been so stressedtely. Just rx and you''ll be fine." She replied.

    I looked up at Pa and asked, "How long have I been out?"

    "For like 3 hours." She said and I gasped.

    "Oh no! I have to go to the hospital! What about Jace''s surgery?!"

    "Rx Rika, the operation was sessful and he is fine now, but still asleep. You''ve been stressed for too long and you need rest. So just rest today." She said and I sighed in relief.

    Jace wouldn''t die, that''s all that matters. I looked around in search of Kat.

    "Where''s Katerina?" I asked and Pa rxed beside me.

    "She went back to the hospital, but she would soon be back." Pa said.

    I nodded, climbing off the bed to use the bathroom.

    Afterwards, I walked out of the bathroom to see some meals ced down on my bedside table.

    "Come have something to eat, Gage informed me that Alex and him would be here soon."

    I raised a brow at her as I settled in to eat something.

    "Alex? Why is heing here again?" I asked, a frown on my face.

    I have no business with him since he refused my offer.

    "Probably about the fight in his pack." Pa said.

    I shook my head at that, "I already gave him options if he needs my help, but he

    turned it down, I see no reason for him toe here." I said sternly.

    Pa gave a nod in understanding. "Yeah, unless he finally epts the help." She added and I shrugged.

    "Good for him then."

    I ate the meal in silence and after a while, the door to the room was pushed open.

    Kat walked in and slumped down the couch.

    "I''m super exhausted." She said as we nced at her.

    "How is Jace?" I asked immediately while she nced in my direction.

    "Ahh, thankfully you''re awake, Jace is fine now."

    I breathed a sigh of relief again having confirmed it from her.

    "Rika, you''re good?" Kat asked and I nodded.

    "Yes, I was only stressed." I said to her and sighed.

    "I know, it''s written all over you. You need a man." She began again on the man aspect.

    I shook my head, shooting her a disgusted look.

    "You do!" She yelled again as she and Paughed.

    "By the way, Noir is downstairs

    awaiting you." Kat said and I raised a brow in surprise. "No one told me." I said as I finished up the rest of the food hurriedly before standing up to my feet to get dressed.

    "When did he arrive?" I asked and Kat shrugged.

    "Maybe an hour or five minutes ago." She replied and I gave a nod.

    I hurriedly changed up into a better outfit and made my way towards the door as

    the girls followed behind me.

    We went downstairs and straight to

    the huge living room where I knew he would be waiting for me. Indeed, Noir was there waiting for me as I arrived. He looked up at me and shed me a toothy grin.

    "Alpha Erika." He teased, making me chuckle.

    "Noir, you''re such a tease." I remarked and went to sit before him.

    "Hello Noir." The girls waved at him and he waved back at them.

    "Why are you here?" I went straight to the point as I saw a frown settle on his face.

    "Can''t Ie to see a friend?" He asked yfully and I smiled.

    Just as I tried to say one more word, the guard came in to inform me of Alex''s and Gage''s arrival.

    I nced at Pa who nodded at me and I turned to the guard.

    "Let them in." The guard bowed and left.

    I turned to Noir to say the words at the tip of my tongue, but I saw a deep line form on his forehead.

    "Alexander Robertson?" Noir suddenly asked and I raised a brow.

    "Yes, what''s wrong?" I asked him when I saw his gaze darkened.

    "Alexander Robertson ising here?!" He barked, standing up to his feet as we

    heard footstepsing into the living room.

    Alex paused in his tracks as his gaze darkened too.

    I watched between the two men confused.

    Did they know each other before now?

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, standing up also and moving to stand beside Noir. "Do

    you both know each other before now?"

    Noir without breaking eye contact said, "Yes, we know each other."

    I turned to look at Alex in shock.

    "You know him?"

    He stepped forward, closing the distance between us as he nodded.

    "Of course we know each other." He replied.

    I nced in Pa and Kat''s direction as we watched both men in confusion.

    "And how do you both know each other?!" barked also, trying to get them to stop giving themselves the deathly res they were passing to each other.

    It seemed to have worked because they both then kept their gazes on me.

    "It''s him, the Alpha of the Thunderw pack, the one that I came to to you for help

    in fighting his pack." Alex said from behind and I froze in ce.

    Alex and Noir were enemies? And he came to me for help in dealing with Noir''s

    pack?

    Oh no.

 Chapter 93

    ******Alex''s POV******

    Seeing Noir Hart in Erika''s pack was thest thing I expected to see. Could it be that the same person who I was going against, was actually trying to also gain more ally''s from Erika?

    "So.....you both are enemies?" I heard Erika ask all of a sudden and I turned to look at her.

    I breathed out a sigh and nodded.

    "Unfortunately, yes." Noir answered. "And don''t go looking at me like some bully, his pack started it first." He added and Erika raised a brow.

    "How?" She asked.

    I red at Noir as he turned to look into my eyes. "Alpha Alexander''s pack member infiltrated my pack and killed one of my men, tell me Rika, will you let that slide?" I saw a frown on Erika''s face as she turned to look into my eyes. Eli purred immediately for having caught her attention.

    "Is that true?" She asked me, but Noir butted in.

    "Of course_"

    "One minute Alpha Noir." She shut him up and Noir kept quiet.

    I ran a hand through my hair as I tried to find the right words to say to this woman before me.

    "Well, a member of my pack did kill a member of his, but it was by ident. And secondly, the part about infiltration, wasn''t true. My member never infiltrated the Thunderw pack. It all happened at the borders of the pack." I exined calmly and I saw Noir gritted his teeth.

    "That''s a fucking lie! Rika do you believe this shit?!" He asked in anger and Erika turned to look at him.

    She returned her gaze to me, then sighed.

    "If this was really how it happened, then I see no reason for this rift between you both." She said to us and raised a brow.

    I saw a look sh in Noir''s eyes as he watched Erika.

    "Rika." He started with that name again and I clenched my fist in anger.

    "What do you suggest we do, I''m willing to listen to you. Remember that was always what I did during our childhood days, I always listened to you." Noir said and shed me a knowing look.

    He was purposely rubbing it in that he knew Erika more than I knew her.

    "Let''s all take a seat in the meeting room." She said instead and turned around to walk to the meeting room.

    We all followed behind her and soon we got to the meeting room, we sat together with her and the others.

    Once everyone was seated, Erika cleared her throat and began. "I see no reasons for this fight, like I said before. The solution to this might sound cruel, but it''s definitely the only way out."

    Everyone watched her expectantly and for some reason, Elijah wouldn''t stop purring at every word she said. She looked so perfect when she was in control.

    "Alpha Alexander, did you hear what I just said?" She asked me suddenly, pulling me out of my train for thoughts.

    I blinked at being caught off guard.

    "Yes, please continue." I said, trying to clear off the awkwardness and seeing the smile that appeared on Gage''s face.

    "Alright then, the only solution to this issue is, Alpha Alex has to bring out the very person responsible for this killing and hand that person over to Alpha Noir for punishment. And by punishment, I mean death.

    The room fell silent at her words and I turned to look at her. My eyes widened as her words registered in my mind. Erika talked about killing like it was something normal? Indeed, I had been living with her and never even knew her well. She wasn''t one to be trifled with. Erika was indeed an Alpha with an Alpha

    blood.

    "I ept this decision!" Noir immediatelyplied. I red at him for those words. He would agree to this of course, he seemed heartless.

    "Can I object?" I asked her and she shook her head.

    "If you''re going to object, then the rift between you and Alpha Noir would never be lifted." She reasoned.

    Now I wasn''t actually against the idea, but I just didn''t know who was responsible

    for the killing. How would I fish out someone I didn''t even know?

    "Isn''t there another way?" Gage asked this time as if reading my mind.

    "Do you have a better suggestion, huh Beta Gage?" The other woman who I think

    was called Kat asked Gage and Gage shook his head.

    "No, Mydy." He replied and she nodded. "Then please don''t ask for a better option."

    I clenched my fist in anger as they all turned to me this time, waiting for my response.

    "I''ll do as requested. But can I get a few days to make a decision?" I asked her

    and she shrugged. "It''s all up to Alpha Noir." Damn it! How could she give authority to that dog?!

    "I give you and your pack four days

    to present the culprit." Noir

    shamelessly dered and I had this

    great urge to snap his neck. But I

    knew it would add to my already

    existing problems.

    "If that''s all for now, then I''ll be heading out now." Erika said and stood up to her feet.

    "Where are you headed? I''ll drive you there." Noir offered and she paused. A small smile appeared on her face as she opened her mouth to respond.

    Without thinking, I stood up as well and blurted out, "You''re heading to the hospital right? I''m also heading there, let''s go together."

    She then turned to look at me as surprise shed in her eyes. She didn''t see thating, me too.

    Her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water.

    "Uhm, Noir I think you should go home." She said to Noir and my heart calmed in an instant.

    "Since you''re heading to the hospital, I''ll juste along then." She turned and

    said to me, I nodded at her and turned to wink at Noir who''s gaze darkened in

    anger.

    He said nothing and just stood up with a smile.

    "Alright then, call me if you need any help." He said to her.

    "She won''t be needing any help!" Elijah screamed in my head and I almost chuckled.

    Erika, I and the woman Kat left the packhouse and headed to the hospital.

 Chapter 94

    ******Erika''s POV*******

    I couldn''t tell if it was just me, or Alex was really acting strange towards me. He was never this caring or understanding. I tried to shrug off the thoughts in my head, but at the same time trying to think it through.

    Alexander had never once offered to drive me around or even adhere to my decisions. Maybe because I was Alpha now, but I still had this feeling that there was something more to it.

    We soon arrived at the hospital and we went in. I was surprised to see Alex following us into the hospital, but I didn''t question him since he said that he was already heading to the hospital.

    We ignored him and went to Jace''s ward.

    But Alex still followed us to Jace''s ward, so I stopped immediately to face him.

    "Alpha Alex, why are you still following us?" I asked him.

    He smiled and shook his head. "I want to see Jace too, that''s why I came along." He shamelessly said.

    I raised a brow at his words.

    "So you lied?"

    "Yes, I lied to get close to you." Alex replied with a shrug and my eyes widened. How shameless!

    Red hues appeared on my face I guess and I turned sharply to walk into the

    room.

    Surprisingly, Jace was awake already.

    "Jace!" I dashed towards him, same with Kat as we went to sit by his side. Alex stood there watching us as we went ahead to hug and do everything with Jace. "Thank Goodness the poison wasn''t that much!" Kat said through tears.

    "Poison?" Jace and Alex asked simultaneously. I nodded in return.

    "Yes Jace was poisoned with the same position used on my father, but it''s been taken away." I exined and their eyes widened in shock.

    "How did that happen?" Alex asked in surprise and I sighed again.

    "There was an assassin here earlier, and the assassin was responsible." Kat exined thankfully.

    Alex blinked in shock and asked again, "Weren''t there any guards appointed to guard him?"

    "There were guards here, but they were asleep because of something sprayed in the room." I said calmly.

    Jace looked up at us and smiled.

    "For now, can I not say what happened earlier, things aren''t in good shape at the moment, let''s leave it forter." He said and I nodded.

    If that was what he wanted, then I wouldply.

    "I want to leave this ce, let''s go back to the packhouse." He said again and I turned to Kat.

    "Go and ask the doctor to discharge him, we''re taking him back to the packhouse." Kat nodded and left the room to do as she was told. In no time, she returned to inform us that she had gotten Jace discharged.

    The nurses came over to help Jace out of the hospital and straight to Alex''s awaiting car.

    We ced him in and got in as Alex drove back to the packhouse.

    When we arrived at the packhouse, we saw Elder Gridshade in the living room

    and I remembered my promise to him instantly. There weren''t any traces of smile on his face as he greeted.

    "Greetings Alpha." I nodded as we walked to take a seat. Seeing Jace, Gridshade''s eyes lit up.

    "Wee back, Jace!" He called out excitedly and for some reason, I felt a squeeze to my heart that he actually respected Jace more than he respected me.  fo

    I ignored the feeling in my heart and just kept a straight face.

    "Why are you here?" I asked him, not beating around the bush or sitting here to watch him suck up to Jace.

    I was right before. The moment he turned to me, he actually frowned and began

    to say, "I came to know how the search for my daughter is going on."

    I swear I hated this man''s guts and even though I promised to help him, I still hated the way he acted high and mighty before me.

    "The search hasn''t begun." I simply said, and I saw his nostril re in anger.

    "Why?!" He yelled and stood up to his feet.

    "Keep your voice down, you''re

    talking to the Alpha here." Jace said

    through gritted teeth and

    fel

    immediately, Gridshade humbled and sat down. The anger I felt increased even more at the fact that this man would go against me but not against my brother.

    "I''m sorry for shouting at the Alpha, but I just want to know why the search for my daughter hasn''tmenced."

    I sighed and went ahead to exin, "The pack has been busy, so you just have to

    be patient."

    "Be patient when my daughter''s life is in danger out there?" He asked in anger and stood up again.

    I rolled my eyes at him.

    I wasn''t jealous but since he trusted Jace more than he trusted me, then he

    should go ahead and ask Jace of his daughter''s whereabouts.

    "What search?" Jace asked and I clicked my tongue realizing that he didn''t even know the matter at hand.

    "Tasyra was Kidnapped." I said to him and his eyes went wide.

    "What? How? Why?"

    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know either." I said with a shrug.

    Jace sat up straight and looked at Elder Grid Shade.

    "What happened before she got kidnapped?"

    "She went for a party and on her way back, she got kidnapped." He said pitifully,

    but I didn''t feel touched like before.

    "Did she call you or say anything before her kidnap?" That was Jace talking, most sensible and most calm.

    "No, Jace. She said nothing." He replied and Jace just huffed.

    "It could be the same people who? kidnapped me." He reasoned, "I don''t know why they woulde for your daughter, but I feel Tasyra knows something she isn''t supposed to know."

    Every eyes including mine turned to Jace as he said those words.

    Tasyra knew something she wasn''t supposed to know?

    What did that mean?

    "And what could she know that she isn''t supposed to?" Kat asked from the side

    and Jace turned to look at her.

    "Maybe a secret,"

    "Which Secret exactly?" I asked this time and he faced me.

    "That Logo."

 Chapter 95

    *****Erika''s POV******

    "We need to help in finding Tasyra, even if she has done us more harm than good." Jace said again, not even caring that Elder Gridshade was around. He spoke about the man''s daughter in that way.

    "And what do we do?" Alex asked to my surprise and I turned to look at him. He wanted to help?

    "That''s what I can''t really think of right now, I don''t know what we should do." Jace shook his head pitifully as he said those words. Elder Gridshade moved closer to Jace and lowered his head pitifully, "Please, Please save my daughter, please." Gridshade pleaded as a tear slipped from his eyes. I should have been touched, but I wasn''t.

    "We''ll save her of course, but it''s going to be a difficult task, Elder. So I suggest you go home while we think of something here." Jace told him.

    Elder Gridshade just watched Jace''s face and after a while, he stood up to his feet.

    "Alright, I''ll leave, but give me a guarantee that you will find my daughter in a week''s time."

    "Get the hell out of here! If you really want to see your daughter, then go find her yourself. My brother is just recovering, don''t you even think of stressing him the hell out!" I yelled in anger. That man was acting out of proportion and it was riling me up.

    He turned to re at me again, but this time I didn''t let him. "One re from you again and I swear I would never help you find your damn daughter!"

    "Rika Calm down." Kat said from the side and I huffed. That man knew exactly how to get on my nerves and I felt he always did it purposely each time.

    "Elder Gridshade, please just leave for a while." Jace sent the man away seeing that I was getting riled up again. Gridshade bowed and walked out of the living room.

    Once he had left, I sighed and ran a hand through my hair, trying to calm my nerves again.

    "Erika," I heard Jace''s voice and turned to look at him. "Rx." He added and I nodded, making a gesture with my hand that I was calm.

    "Come, let''s head to your room, you need rest now." I said and helped him up to take him to his room. Kat also helped as we led Jace to his room to rx.

    Once Jace was securely in his room, I turned around to walk back to the living room. Alex had also been following me around and I turned to look at him.

    Pa and Gage were nowhere to be found and Alex was here following me around like some leech. "What else do you want, Alpha Alex?" I asked as I walked out to the courtyard to rx.

    Alex sat on the vacant seat beside me and cleared his throat.

    "Thank you." He voiced out and I raised a questioning brow. "For what?"

    "For helping me sort out the issue with Noir."

    Iughed at those words from him, "You''re mistaken here, Alpha Alex. The issue hasn''t been resolved and it also has nothing to do with me. It''s left for you both to fix your packs yourself and not fight about it. This should be a warning to you all, never bring this type of a petty issue to me ever again, I''m already stressed as it seems and I wouldn''t want to be involved in such unnecessary rifts." I sternly said, trying to sound arrogant, but Alex actuallyughed.

    I gave him a look of disdain as he smiled at me.

    "What''s funny?"

    "You''re cute and adorable when you''re dominant." he said and I blinked at those words. This guy was really very shameless.

    I heard Cindy purr, but I pushed her voice down. Alex and I would never work ever again, I already made a deal with my father and I can''t ruin it by getting together with Alex.

    I wouldn''t even think of getting together with Alex. He was my past now, and we would never get back together after everything that happened between us.

    "Why?" Cindy asked sadly and I mentally rolled my head.

    "He isn''t my type anymore, I willingly gave my life to him before, but he threw it away and discarded the opportunity."

    Cindy sighed and didn''t say anymore words. I watched Alex nod and spoke up, ¡°I get it, Erika. I''ll take my leave now."

    I nodded as well, then he stood up to leave.

    "Have a nice day."

    "You too."

    Once he left, huffed and rxed in my seat. Exhaustion seeping into my bones as rxed and tried to breath. The struggles from the past few days had rendered me immobile, now coupled with the fact that I had to find those people who are after Jace. I also had to find Tasyra.

    ¦­

    "Just take it slow, one at a time." Cindy encouraged me. Of Course would take it slow, I can''t have myself killed for the sake of being Alpha. Father never even stressed himself out to this point, and here I am.  s?novel

    I stood up to my feet and made my way into the house as I saw Pa walking towards the courtyard.

    "Hey," she waved at me, "I wasing to find you." Sheughed as we both settled in the living room.

    "I''m so stressed out." I whined as she smiled and reached out to pull me closer. "I don''t know if this is appropriate for an Alpha, but let me massage your scalp." Pa Said as she ran a hand through my hair.

    I didn''t want to be this vulnerable, but I guess I needed her touch at this moment.

    "All will be well, and we all will be fine. Alright?" She asked and I hummed in response.

    Just as we stayed quiet, trying to enjoy the peacefulness enveloping us, a guard walked in and bowed.

    "Greetings Alpha, there''s a package for you."

    I raised a brow as I pulled away from Pa''s arms. "What package?"

    He extended the envelope in his hand to me and I snatched it.

    For some reason, fear began to build up in me just thinking about the content of

    the envelope.

    "You may leave." Pa dismissed him and he bowed before turning to leave.

    Now left alone, I turned to pa and she nodded at me.

    "Open it."

    I took in deep breaths before opening the envelope and fishing out the letter in it.

 Chapter 96

    *****Kat''s POV*****

    "Would you like some more?" I asked Jace, scooping more of the food into his te. He shook his head, "This is fine, I don''t want much." He replied and I nodded.

    I apanied him in his room to take care of him and make sure he was fine. These past few days have been the worst times for us. My motive of making him finally fall for me and marking me went crashing down because of the current issues at hand. I couldn''t also deny the fact that I felt real fear the moment I had seen him running out of the south river forest with Erika. For a moment there, I thought I might lose him.

    "What are you thinking about?" Jace''s voice pulled me out of my train of thoughts and I shed a smile in his direction.

    "Nothing you should worry about." I replied, not about to tell him the truth of being hurt by his absence. His gaze narrowed as he watched my face that masked my pains.

    "You''re not ok," he pointed out, a frown making its way to his handsome face. I smiled, also biting the inside of my cheek to hold back the sob about to burst out.

    Jace was sitting on the bed and leaning on the headboard, then I was sitting before him. Before I could realize what was going on, Jace reached out to pull me into his arms. For the first time ever, he initiated it without me being the total piss off.

    As if on coo, my damn broke and the tears burst out like a river. I cried so much, staining his shirt in the process. Jace stayed quiet and rubbed my back soothingly, he knew just how much I was hurting. I was normally never a crybaby, but the events that transpired recently made me turn into one. The yfulness and charm I always carried was nowhere to be found.

    "Shh, it''s all going to be fine." He said into my hair.

    "When? When will it ever be fine?" I asked, my voice breaking at the end of the question. Everyone kept saying that everything would be fine, but nothing ever seems to be fine. Everything was turned upside down. Each time we found peace, it wouldn''tst for a day and another problem would arise. This was not the peace I imagined for me and my mate, including my friends.

    Erika left her husband toe back and take over Ironw, but ever since her reign began, she has never known peace. Everyone around had never known peace. Alpha Jerome was still kept somewhere suffering from poison. Jace escaped death multiple times. I was almost killed too. No one was spared.

    "Stop thinking, Kat." Jace ordered, pulling away to stare at my face that had tears running down in it. "It''s really going to be alright." He added reassuringly and sniffed.

    "I almost lost you." I croaked out, my voice hoarse and demanding.

    "But you didn''t." He replied. I expected him to ignore that question as he found it sensitive each time I spoke about us.

    "What if theye at it again?" I asked again, overthinking was never far from me. Jace shook his head and held my face.

    "They won''te again."

    "But what if th_"

    "Shhh.... Enough of the what ifs, be positive, even if theye again, they won''t seed. I''ll make sure of that." He said softly and I instantly melted into his arms, embracing him tightly as if he would disappear if I let go of him.

    Well maybe he really might disappear.

    After a while of staying in silence, he pulled away and stared at me. "Let''s eat together before we discuss how to go about Tasyra''s case." At the mention of that bitch''s name, I felt my insides churn in anger as the pain in my heart turned to anger. That very girl who tried to steal Jace away from me.

    I know this isn''t right, but I felt kind of happy that she was abducted.

    "I''m not hungry." I shook my head, trying so hard to hide the anger in my eyes as I watched him slowly duh into the food. He needed lots of meat and nutrients to heal up his wounds quickly.

    I stood up to my feet, a smile on my face as I informed. "I''ll be downstairs"

    "What are you going downstairs to do?" he asked me with a raised brow and I sighed. "To see the girls, I have something to discuss with them."

    Jace watched me for a while and shrugged.

    "Alright." I nodded before making my way out of the room and straight downstairs.

    Elder Gridshade asked for help in finding Tasyra, but if she is found, she would make advances towards Jace again. A part of me was

    wishing she would be found, but the other part wished that she never

    came back.

    I saw the girls sitting downstairs in the living room and I approached them. Pa

    was pacing back and forth while Erika was frozen at the other side.

    I scrunched my face in confusion and approached Pa who at least looked approachable.

    "Paul''s what''s wrong?" I asked, taking in the sight of the living room. The living room was actually still intact, and there was nothing there to see.

    Pa reached out a hand to give me the letter in her hand and the moment I took the letter and read its content, I froze on track.

    "What?!"

 Chapter 97

    ******Erika''s POV******

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Kat asked as her hands holding the letter trembled.

    "Tasyra is about to be killed, that''s the meaning." Pa gave an answer and I dragged in a breath. Kat covered her lips with a hand in shock.

    "Who sent this?" She asked and this time I gave her an answer. "The guards brought it in and said that someone delivered it to me."

    "Who is that guard? Call him here Rika." I gave her a narrowed look and she nodded.

    I took in deep breaths before calling out to the guard.

    "Guards!" A different guard came running in to I and Pa''s surprise.

    "Where is the previous guard?" I asked, taking a seat beside Pa who looked tired already.

    The guard watched me in confusion.

    "Your Highness, I was the only one at the entrance all these while." He replied and I frowned.

    "There was another guard just now who came to deliver this letter to me, saying that someone just gave it to him at the entrance." I exined as we all watched him expectantly. The guard scratched his head and frowned deeply, lines appearing on his forehead.

    "Alpha, I can swear that no one was at the entrance except me. I had been standing there for a very long time and I saw no one walk up with a letter." He replied.

    I turned my gaze to look at the girls,municating with my eyes, asking them if the guard was lying or telling the truth.

    Kat bit her lower lip in confusion before opening her mouth to ask the guard.

    "How long were you on duty?"

    "Mydy, I''ve been standing at the entrance since yesterday morning."

    My head pounded at the results I was gathering up. It couldn''t be, it just has to be a lie.

    Those people couldn''t have infiltrated my pack without me noticing, can they?

    I took in deep breaths again and looked up at the guard.

    "Are you sure you were the only one on duty?"

    He gave a nod and bowed.

    "You may leave." It was Pa this time and the guard walked out of the room.

    "Fuck!!" I cursed, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "How did they get in here without our notice?! This people are so dangerous!" I yelled and slumped on the couch again.

    Pa stood up to face us this time as a frown settled on her face.

    "They infiltrated this pack.... But why? Only to deliver that letter?" She asked us, giving us a knowing look that spoke volumes. Pa had a point, those people wouldn''t have gotten in here to deliver the letter, except.......

    "Melisse!" The three of us shouted simultaneously and immediately sprinted to the direction of the dungeon where Melisse was kept.

    We saw the guards on dutyying on the floor as if dead. My heart dropped to my stomach as fear built in the pit of my stomach. Melisse better be fine. She had he key to finding these people.

    We hurriedly pushed open the door and ran into the dungeon.

    Just as we expected, Melisse was no more there.

    "No!!!" I yelled out even before I could hold it back. Anger, pain, fear, betrayal, all these feeling rose up in me and wed at my heart.

    Why did things have to go the right way one minute and the wrong way the other minute?

    This wasn''t fair!

    The guards and everyone ran out in an instant and seeing the anger sh in my eyes, they all backed away slowly.

    I rushed over to the sleeping guards on the floor and kicked them without mercy.

    The Ironw Pack should have the strongest guards in this entire Fangoria, but these fools had acted like theycked skills.

    I was so mad, so mad that I could punch a wall at this point.

    I kept venting all my anger on the guards and they went scrambling up from the cold floor.

    "What the fuck happened?!" I yelled the moment they all stood before me.

    "Rika, calm down." Pa began to say, but my head snapped in her direction and my gaze darkened.

    "Don''t even tell me to calm down!" yelled, not minding if I sounded rade or hurting her. I was pissed and no one was allowed to speak to me when I was in such a condition.

    I turned my heads to face the guards again.

    "You fools! How in the world did Melisse go missing?!¡± I asked them, taking a step

    closer and extending a hand to receive the whip handed to me.

    I was being ruthless, and it wasn''t my way of lifestyle. But the fools before me were supposed to guard Melisse and they foolishly lost her to the enemy. Melisse had made me promise to protect her if she gave me little details on the nning from the other people, but after my promise I couldn''t even keep to it.

    They''ve taken her away and would most definitely make her suffer alot.

    They might even kill her! Damn!

    ¡°Alpha, forgive us." Was all they said, riling me up even further with those words.

    They knew exactly what happened and the only exnation they had was an apology?

    What exactly would their apology change? The fact that Melisse was taken away? Or the fact that they provoked me?

    "You morons!" I yelled and without warning, fashed one of them with the whip, not minding if I hurt him or her Dwas just trying to make myself calm down again.  fo

    Unlike Melisse, the guards whimpered instead and didn''t scream. The scream was the satisfaction I needed, but they refused to scream.

    I keptshing them with the whip, waiting for them to scream, but nothing came.

    Just as I lifted the whip one more time tond on one of the guards, I felt armse around me as I froze, the strong arm held the whip as well.

    I looked up at the owner of the strong grip and saw Jace''s pleading face staring back at me...

    "Please stop, Rika."

 Chapter 98

    ******Kat''s POV******

    Thankfully, Jace came early to hold Erika back from Killing those guards. The Angry Erika was not one to be trifled with when annoyed.

    We watched as Jace led her slowly out of the dungeon and into the living room. Since Jace''s health wasn''t yet back to being stable, he kept limping as he helped Erika take a seat, pulling her into his arms for a hug.

    "You should go back to the room and rest, you''re still not alright." I heard her say to him and he nodded.

    "I''ll go back once I''m sure that you''re fine." He replied. How sweet of him.

    After a while of staying silent without a word from anyone, Jace pulled away and asked, "what exactly happened?"

    I turned to Erika, waiting for her to tell him the truth of the letter and photos attached. But Erika did nothing of such.

    "It''s Melisse, she escaped." Erika simply said without talking about the distraction. "What? Melisse escaped?" Jace asked in shock and Erika nodded.

    "But how is that even possible? How did she escape?" Jace questioned again and Erika sighed.

    "It''s a long story, but don''t worry I''ll sort it out. Kat, help Jace back to his room, the doctor said he needs lots of rest." Erika said and turned to look at me.

    I raised a brow slightly, why was she not telling Jace the truth?

    I nodded and walked upto Jace, he didn''t object and just followed me as I took him back to the room upstairs. Once we were in his room, Jace suddenly clicked the door shut and his earlier pained expression vanished to a more serious one. "Kat, tell me the truth. What happened and how did Melisse escape?"

    My heart hammered in my ribcage as I fell into a huge dilemma. I didn''t actually know why Erika skipped the part of telling Jace about the photos and letter, or how Melisse escaped, but I couldn''t also lie to my mate.

    I gulped as Jace cornered me all of a sudden, pinning me to the wall. I was surprised how he still had the energy to do this after that bullet and knife wound he got fromst time. He was supposed to be weak, but he still was stronger than I was.

    "Tell me, Katrina." He used my full name, his gaze holding mine and not giving me a moment to think.

    "Jace...." I called out softly, extending a hand to touch his face. "Promise me that you won''t do anything until you''re well. I don''t know why Rika purposely skipped this part, but I guess it''s for your health sake. So please promise you won''t do anything to endager your health again."

    Jace watched me with his piercing dark eyes as he took in my words. He stayed quiet for a while, not saying a thing or giving a nod as usual.

    "Kat, tell me." He said again, still having his ooker face on.

    "After you promise me." I just couldn''t identify the source of my bravery. I was supposed to be scared out of my wits with the look in his eyes, but I wasn''t a bit scared of him.

    After another round of silence, he finally relented. "Fine, I promise not to act rashly."

    I sighed, shutting my eyes briefly and opening them to meet his.

    "A letter was sent in by an unknown guard." I began, watching the frown that appeared on his face.

    "What letter?" He asked.

    "The letter contained a message from the people who abducted Tasyra, it also has pictures of Tasyra being tied to a chair and threatened to be killed." I exined and he moved away from me.

    "Can I see that letter?" He suddenly asked seriously and I shook my head.

    "Rika has it unfortunately, I can''t get it from her." I replied and he shook his head.

    "I really need to see those photos Kat, can you get them for me? Please?" He pleaded, melting my heart in an instant. It was something new that Jace pleaded with me for help. Of course I wouldn''t refuse him.

    "Alright, I''ll try to get it from her, but please rx." I said, cing a hand on his shoulder. He sighed, running a hand through his hair.

    "Sit." I said, leading him to sit on the bed. He sat down and looked up at me.

    "Why do you need to see the photos?" I asked.

    "Where I was held hostage." He breathed out and I frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, when was kidnapped, I was kept in what seemed to be a base. I just want to see that photo to confirm my suspicions. Can you go get it now?" He asked and I blinked. This was equivalent to helping Tasyra, but I nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll be back." I said and turned around to leave the room.

    Once I shut the door behind me, I sighed and made my way downstairs. Erika and

    Pa sat in the living room probably discussing on how to find Melisse again. I walked upto them and they both turned to look at me.

    "How''s he?" Erika asked and I nodded. "Good."

    She sighed and rxed into the sofa. "But I have one question if you don''t mind." I

    said and sat opposite from them.

    "If it''s about the reason behind

    hiding the letter and photos part, then I have a valid reason." She said before I could continue and I

    watched her expectantly, tilting my head to the side. She gave me a side eye and went ahead to exin.

    "If Jace finds out about that letter and photos, he would go to find Tasyra and help Gridshade. I''m not against it, don''t get me wrong. But Jace isn''t strong at the moment and I wouldn''t want him to stress himself out." She exined and I understood her point. I also didn''t want Jace to be stressed out and I would do everything to keep him safe.

    But this was the very first time that he asked me for help and I just couldn''t bring it

    in me to refuse.

    Instead, I would try to make him not do anything rash until he was totally healed

    up and back on his feet without the pains that assaulted him each time.

    I turned it Erika, ¡°Rika, have me those photos again."

 Chapter 99

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I knocked on Jace''s room door and heard his voice from the inside before pushing the door open to walk in.

    He was lying on the bed, looking exhausted as if he had run a marathon.

    I raised a questioning brow at him, "Why are you sweating so much? What did

    you do, Jace?¡± I know I sound like a mother, but Jace was my top priority now. I just can''t let any harm befall him.

    He shed me a smile with difficulty, before he replied, "I had a bath, and damn! I got exhausted."

    I blinked, how could he get exhausted after having a bath?

    "Are you alright?" I asked again, taking a step closer to him and making sure he was really alright. Jace nodded his head, but I knew it was a lie.

    "Jace tell me the truth" I sat by his side, running a hand by the side of his face. He breathed in and out, his breaths were ragged.

    "The truth is, I fell over in the bathtub and hurt my sides... it''s bleeding again." At those words, my eyes widened and I cursed loudly.

    "Why didn''t you ask for help?!" I yelled as I sprinted to the other side of his room to get the first aid kit. I knew Jace never liked to bother anyone with his health, but

    he had to understand that we''re family and we take care of each other.

    I returned to the bedside where hey and ordered, ¡°please lie on your side, I need to help you out with this."

    He obliged andy on his side. I gasp the moment I saw the side of his shirt soaked with blood.

    "Oh no!" I began to slowly lift the shirt as he winced.

    "You''re exaggerating the stain." he chuckled, but I pped his waist and earned a groan from him.

    "Sorry." I stared at the gaping wound on the side of his stomach and felt my insides churn.

    "How did the doctor even ept your discharge with such an injury on you?!" I yelled as I swallowed the lump in my throat and began to dress the injury.

    "It doesn''t hurt much." Jace sighed and I gave him a side eye.

    "Shit that''s huge!" Cindy yelled in my head as I continued to wipe the blood.

    Why couldn''t his wolf just heal him already?

    "Why aren''t you healing?" I asked him, unable to bear it any longer. He smiled and shrugged.

    "I was stabbed with a silver de and the bullets too were silver." He replied and I sighed.

    They really wanted him dead.

    After I had finished cleaning off the blood, I set everything aside and rang the bell I had installed in his room for any services he needed. A maid came running in.

    "Clear this." I gestured to the items I had used for the sanitary and she nodded before taking them off. Each time I saw a maid, I would unfortunately be reminded of Melisse.

    A sigh left my lips as I went into Jace''s bathroom to wash off my hands and return. "Help me with another dress shirt."

    I walked up to his wardrobe to fetch a new clean dress shirt for him.

    "Give him some privacy." Cindy said to me as I kept staring at Jace while he put on the shirt.

    A snort was my reply.

    "All done." He announced and I sat back down. "Alright let''s get to the reason I came here." I said and he got serious.

    "Do you have any information you need to tell me about your abduction? Like who those peoplez are and what they wanted?¡± I asked immediately, watching Jace''s face for a satisfying response. Surely he should have found out about these people and maybe even their leader. Jace was smarter than I was and he must have seen something.

    After a while of silence from him, he shook his head.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t know who they are or what they wanted." He replied,

    making my face fall in disappointment.

    He didn''t know them still?

    Were they that difficult to find out?

    The little hope I had was crushed in an instant as I watched his face. I sighed

    heavily, I guess these people wouldn''t be as easy as I thought.

    ¡°It''s fine, just take a rest.¡± I said and he nodded. I stood up to leave, but before I could get to the door, Jace called out to me.

    "Rika, wait" she called and I stopped, immediately turning expectantly.

    "I remember the identity of who I think was the leader." Hope shone in my eyes as

    I dashed back to sit beside his bed.

    He smiled at me, seeing my curiosity.

    "You look so worked up, Rika." He said extending a hand to pat my hair.

    I rolled my eyes and urged him to tell me the truth.

    "Just tell me already!"

    He chuckled and sighed.

    "When I was beaten by the men,"

    My heart squeezed at those words, they had beaten him, that exins why he was bloodied when we found him.

    "Before I lost consciousness, I fell to the floor and heard one of the men say something about the boss being a she." He said and ran hand through his hair.

    "A she?" I asked in surprise, a frown making its way to my face.

    A woman was responsible for all these?

    "Are you sure about that?" I asked to confirm and he nodded.

    "But how sure are you that you weren''t hearing things then?" I asked and he

    shook his head.

    ¡°I wasn''t hearing things and

    moreover, she spoke to me wher was half conscious, but it was

    through a phone and her voice didn''t

    sound real. I guess her voice was

    auto tuned."

    All this information felt so overwhelming. I extended a hand to ask him to pause

    for a while.

    "A woman is behind all these?!" I

    yelled out, feeling my entire body go still at the fact that one woman was

    trying to control the destiny

    of

    everyone in Fangoria.

    "Yes, a woman is the master minder." He repeated with a sigh as well. I blinked

    again and again.

    "But.....but who is this woman?"

 Chapter 100

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I watched Erika exit the room, her departure leaving me deep in thought. I knew that the revtion of the mastermind being a woman still lingered in her mind, stirring a mix of surprise and intrigue. With a heavy sigh, I settled back on the bed, my body craving rest as I awaited Kat''s return with the photos.

    Closing my eyes, I hoped to find sce in a moment of peace. Instead, memories of past torment and suffering flooded my mind, unwee and vivid. The weight of the past pressed down on me, stealing the sleep I longed for. Another sigh escaped me as I opened my eyes, the turmoil within refusing to grant me respite.

    Just then, a knock came at the door.

    "Come in." The door was pushed open and Kat walked in finally with the pictures.

    As she gazed at me with a mix of worry and curiosity, she asked, "How are you holding up, Jace?"

    I sighed at the questions everyone keep asking me since today, then mustered a small smile and replied, "I''m hanging in there, thanks for asking."

    She returned the smile.

    Reaching out for the photos, I could sense her hesitation before she handed them to me. The images felt cool to the touch.

    With a deep breath, I started examining them, hoping to find the missing link that would bring rity to Tasyra''s abduction.

    Kat sighed heavily and muttered, "You have no idea how stubborn Erika can be. It was like pulling teeth to get her to hand over these photos." She continued to sigh intermittently as she watched me examine the images, her impatience evident in her bodynguage.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her dramatics and teasingly said, "Well done, love. Your persuasive skills are truly impressive." Her pout turned into a proud smile as she watched me go through the photos.

    My attention went back to the photos.

    I was carefully sifting through the photos in my hands, my gaze lingering on each image. When I reached the one of Tasyra blindfolded, my attention was drawn to a symbol in the background. The symbol sparked a memory, reminding me of the ce where I had been held captive during my own traumatic incident.

    Calling Kat over, I gestured towards the symbol in the photo. "Kat, take a look at this. That symbol... it''s from where I was taken," I shared, my voice tinged with recognition. As Kat approached, I exined the significance of the symbol.

    "Kat, I''m sure of it. The same people who took me, they''re the ones who took Tasyra too," I muttered, running a hand through my hair in recognition. Fuck! Tasyra was In big trouble.

    "Are you sure?" Kat asked as she took another nce at the pictures again, biting her lip as she watched the symbol again.

    "The symbols, the whole setup... it''s too simr to be a coincidence. We need to act fast and figure this out before it''s toote."

    "We? You''re going to risk yourself to save Tasyra?" She asked with a deep frown and I sighed. I never thought about this part. The part where they would never let me save Tasyra.

    "Look Kat...."

    "No, I won''t look at anything. Before I brought these photos to you, I thought about it and something told me you would most definitely try to be the hero again. I won''t let that happen until you''re perfectly fine."

    I knew she was just as stubborn as Erika, but we really needed to help Tasyra. I know how dangerous those people are and what they might do to talk more Tasyra who is a spoiled brat.

    I sighed, my eyes zing with determination as I tried again to convince Kat that I was fine and ready to take action. "Kat, I''m fine. We need to save Tasyra now," I insisted, my voice firm and resolute.

    However, Kat still didn''t shudder. She shook her head, refusing me instantly, "Jace, you''re not fully recovered yet. We can''t rush into this. You need time to heal."

    Despite her words, I still persisted, she wasn''t the only hard person here, my urgency was even more palpable. "We really can''t wait. Tasyra''s in danger," I urged.

    "You can''t risk your own life just to save someone else" she growled, my wolf finding it adorable.

    "Please Kat, please"

    She stared at me for a split second and shook her head. "You need to recover first." Anger began to build in me as I heard her words. Why were all the women in my life this stubborn?

    meas

    "Katrina, look at me." I ordered and she turned to look into my eyes.

    "If you love me as you im, then you would say yes." I didn''t care if I was being too demanding. I wasn''t into Tasyra, I was only doing this for her Gridshade''s sake.

    Finally, after much hesitation, Kat relented, "Fine, Jace. In one week, we''ll n an escape for Tasyra. But you have to promise me you''ll take care of yourself first."

    I sighed thankfully and nodded immediately. "Yes, I''ll take care of myself.

    She smiled thinly and nodded.

    "I''ll make sure of that. Promise also...."

    Ha! Women!

    "That you''ll let me be part of this mission." I blinked at that.

    "You want to join?" I asked and she gave a nod. I smiled thinly at her words.

    Kat was really wonderful.

    "Alright, you''ll be part of it, but when I say it''s enough, then it''s enough. Got it?" I asked and she smiled, giving a nod as well.

    I sighed and leaned back into bed, still staring at that particr symbol at Tasyra''s back. It was indeed the same ce that I was taken to, back then. Tasyra was in a big mess with those hoodlums.

    ¡°I''ll go return the photos now, then I''ll stay with Rika and Pa for a while." She

    said suddenly and stood up. I handed the photos back to her and nodded.

    She turned around to leave, but before she could walk out of the room, I stopped

    her.

    "Kat!"

    She turned.

    "No matter what, don''t tell Erika about all this nning, alright?"

    "Alright." With that, she left the room.

 Chapter 101

    *****Tasyra''s POV*****

    Never in a million years did I ever expect that I, Tasyra Gridshade would be abducted by anyone. The stench of this ce was enough to kill me and right now, I wished I could just run back home and under my nket.

    I couldn''t tell how long I had been locked up here, but I knew it was a very long time. I would always see the bright sky, which was the day. Then the dark sky, which was the night, but I still couldn''t count how long I had been here.

    The food here was also not healthy for someone like me to feed on, but I also had no choice because I didn''t want to end up starving to death.

    The room I was kept in was an old room filled with old items except the fancy symbol on the wall. They couldn''t even find a better room to keep me in. Each time I saw a rat or a cockroach run by, I would shriek and try to get away from it immediately. But it was fruitless, I was tied up and couldn''t move. My wolf, Lyra, had already gone mute and wouldn''t evenmunicate with me on how to get out of this ce.

    In one word, I was stuck here.

    Just then, I heard the click of the door and realized that someone wasing into the room. I shut my eyes immediately, pretending to have fallen asleep as I heard the footsteps approaching me.

    The presence of the person in the room caused chills to run down my spine, but I still stayed mute, not daring to move.

    "You think acting to be asleep each time is going to save you?" The cold voice rang in my ears and I tensed. But I couldn''t show this person that I was really awake.

    I attended the best acting school in Fangoria, and this was when the acting came in handy.

    "Open your eyes or I''ll drop a bucket of ice on you." The deep voice warned and I hurriedly obeyed, not even knowing when I did it.

    There was a guard standing before me as he watched my face with his cold eyes.

    "You''re very silly." He said and before I knew it, he walked up to me and loosened the ropes that held me. At first, I thought he was finally letting me go, but after a while, I realized that I was wrong.

    He pulled me harshly out of the room after tying a blindfold around my eyes.

    I was so close to tearing up as he dragged me to the goddess knows where.

    Soon, I was ced on a seat and the blindfold was taken away.

    I squinted my eyes, letting my vision adjust to the sudden brightness of the new environment.

    I looked around, trying to take in the sight of everything before me.

    I saw two guards standing at the corner and another standing before me.

    I realized that I was currently in what seemed like an interrogation room.

    Tears stung my eyes as I began to miss home and my dad.

    "Hello, Tasyra." The guard before me who had his face covered smiled as he waved.

    I whimpered and managed to ask, "Who are you?"

    He just stared at me and suddenly began tough. Anger boiled in me as I

    watched the idiot before meugh like I just said some kind of joke.

    "Are you stupid, Mr? You don''t understand thenguage?" I asked before I could hold back, my insides boiled as I red at him.

    How dare they make a fool out of me?

    "You still have the mouth to talk despite being at our mercy?" He asked me and I rolled my eyes.

    "Do you know who I am? Do you know what my father can do to you if he gets his hands on you bastards?!" I yelled, not minding if they had a silver de with them. I wasn''t scared of anyone anymore.

    The threeughed again on hearing my words, the anger I felt doubled at theirughter. Why were theyughing like I said something funny?!

    "Tasyra Gridshade really lives up to her reputation. She dares to threaten armed men while at their mercy, isn''t that a joke?" He asked his men and they bursted outughing again, shaming me on the spot.

    "Do you know what I can do to you if I leave here?" I went ahead to ask, a smirk

    on my face as I watched them with a darkened gaze.

    "Oh shit, I''m so scared, Tasyra would kill me if she gets her hand on me..." the

    leader mocked as he rubbed his arm in a shivering way.

    A small smile spread across his face as he shook his head.

    "You''re one funny bitch I''ve evere across."

    "Who the hell are you calling a bitch?!" I yelled, standing up from the chair and ring at him further.

    "It''s not about standing and ring, I could cut your wings right now and have you crashing to the ground in pain." He warned, the smile on his face disappeared as it was reced with a level of seriousness I hadn''t seen before.

    "Do you know what I''m about to do to you?" He asked, taking two steps closer to me. I shifted subconsciously and he smiled.

    "You want to run? She wants to run..." Theyughed loudly again and I froze on the spot, my re intensified.

    "Run? I would never run from a moron!" I yelled out, lifting my chin and staring at him in disdain.

    Surprise shed in his eyes as he heard my words and I did a happy dance in my head, knowing I might have scared him for a split second with my height.

    ¡°Ok then, let''s get to the reason I brought you here." He said and before I knew it, another set of guards walked in with a box, cing it on the table before me. "This is my y box, Tasyra." The psycho said and gestured to the box.

    "Tie her up." At those words, I watched in horror as the guards came to hold me down.

    I struggled, calling them all sorts of names and struggling to push them away. But at the end, I was tied back to the chair.

    "You assholes! How dare you touch me?!" I yelled as the tears began to fall from my eyes.

    The leader smiled and said, "Let me show you what assholes do to bitches like you.¡± He then turned to another guard who suddenly brought out a phone.

    "Is the camera rolling?" He asked and the guard gave a nod.

    Then, I realized what was going on.

    Oh no!

 Chapter 102

    *****Kat''s POV*****

    "What are you doing here?" I heard Erika''s voice the moment we heard footsteps descending down the staircase.

    We all turned to see the look on her face, one that showed she wasn''t a bit happy seeing Gridshade here in the packhouse again.

    Gridshade stood up to his feet and without even acknowledging Erika''s presence, he went ahead to ask, "Where is Jace?"

    Erika smirked and descended to thest step.

    "What do you want?"

    "Where is Jace, he is the only one I came to see." Erika raised a brow and smiled.

    "Look, Gridshade. Just because you''re close to Jace doesn''t give you the right toe here and ask for him. Tell me what you want from Jace."

    Finally, Gridshade put aside his ego and walked forward to where Erika stood.

    "Take a look at this photos." He said and as he showed her another set of photos on his phone. There was also a video I guess, because I heard voicesing from the phone. Photos couldn''t talk at least.

    Erika shut her eyes and opened them as if the sight was horrific, then she looked up at I and Pa who kept watching her expectantly.

    "Come over, girls." She finally called and we both made our way towards her. She turned the phone to show us the video and there was saw Tasyra being tied to a chair in what seemed like an interrogation room.

    A ck cloth was used to cover her face as they dumped what seemed like Coldwater on her face.

    I winced internally at the pains that must have assaulted her.

    That was a deadly torture out there. That was wasn''t enough, they also soaked her with lots of water and electrocuted her, but the voltage seemed low. They were torturing Tasyra that bad, and I couldn''t tell the feeling I felt.

    I felt bad for her and wouldn''t want her to experience such.

    I turned to look at Gridshade and saw a tear slip from his eyes as he watched his beloved daughter been tortured like a lowly animal.

    "This is bad, they might kill her." Pa voiced out and everyone nodded in agreement.

    We turned to Rika who stood there quietly as if calcting something.

    "We''ll save her." She announced and we all let out sighs of relief. Gridshade''s face lit up as he asked again, "I need to tell Jace about it so that he c_"

    "We''re not telling Jace anything." Erika suddenly cut him shut. "None of you will tell Jace a thing about all these."

    "Why?" Gridshade asked before any other person could ask. His gaze had

    already darkened as if a storm wasing.

    "Jace just recovered and I can''t let him get involved in anything that would cost his

    health again." She red at him as she said those words.

    "What do you even mean?! My daughter could be killed at anytime!"

    "That is why I''m generous enough to want to help. Send these videos to me and I''ll send out men to

    Rika said to him and he her."

    unbelieve.

    in

    For some reason, I supported Erika''s decision, but I also have to help Jace achieve his goal.

    I was stuck in between the rock and the hard ce.

    ¡°Erika what the hell do you even mean?!" Gridshade yelled again, his eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets.

    "I will say it again, Jace''s health is my number one priority and I will never let you or anyone harm him."

    "How am I harming him?" Elder Gridshade asked in shock.

    "By bringing such things to him, it''s "By bringing Shen things have just harm." She replied. "You have just two options to choose from, it''s either you ept my help of sending out men to find your daughter or just leaving my packhouse! Jace can''t die for you all."

    "Rika, calm dow_"

    "Don''t tell me to calm down, this people didn''t know how Jace

    1.n

    struggled to stay alive. Where were they when we saved Jace and almost lost our lives?!" Rika was

    really pissed this time as she yelled

    that out.

    "Now they alle here when they''re in trouble to call the same injured person they didn''t know what happened to."

    We all watched her as she watched Elder Gridshade who didn''t have any other

    words to say. Erika was right, no one was there to take care of Jace.

    They weren''t there when we suffered to get him from that forest.

    No one was there indeed.

    Gridshade stood for a while as steam practically came out of his ear while he watched Erika with a silent hatred shing in his eyes.

    "Fine then, if that''s how it is now, then I''ll leave." He said and without warning, turned around to walk out of the room.

    Erika rolled her eyes and turned to go back upstairs. I watched between her and Elder Gridshade, then decided that I would help Jace instead of my bestfriend.

    Without warning, I sprinted out of the living room, going after Elder Gridshade that was about to get into his car..

    "Elder Gridshade, wait." I called out to him and he stopped thankfully.

    "Elder Gridshade, can you give me those photos again?"

    Elder Gridshade gave me a narrowed look and asked.

    "Why do you want them?" Elder Gridshade asked and I sighed.

    "I''m Jace''s mate, so of course I support him and we''re looking for Tasyra, so we need every lead we could find."

    Gridshade sized me up and finally nodded before handing them over to me finally.

 Chapter 103

    *****Noir''s POV*****

    "You really won''t let this matter go, will you?" Mother asked me again as we made our way into the courtyard. She had a dark look on her face as she watched me, waiting for a satisfying response from me.

    ¡°Mum, I made Erika a promise.¡± I replied, trying to make her understand my point. But I think her mind was already made up. She just wanted the Moon forest pack degraded to nothing by me.

    Alex had stepped on my mother''s toes the moment his people did what they did. I wasn''t even that offended, but mother was overly pissed and made me promise that I would punish the entire Moonforest pack for what happened. Despite killing the main culprits, Mother still insisted on having the head of the Moon forest Pack Alpha brought to her. Yes, she was that ruthless.

    "So what if you made her a promise, promises are meant to be broken." She said to my surprise and I sighed at those words. Promises are meant to be broken? Mother was being unreasonable.

    If I break the promise I made to Erika, that was equivalent to losing her to that Alex. "So what if she hates me?" I asked in turn and she chuckled.

    "You talk like you aren''t my son, Noir Hart!" She yelled back, taking a seat and gesturing for me to take the other seat.

    "Erika is the ruler of the Ironw Pack and in order to have this pack strengthened, we need her. You have to marry her at all costs, so I understand why you''re reluctant about going after Alex." Mother paused as she received the drink brought forward by one of the maids.

    "Don''t worry about getting Erika and she getting mad at you, I''ll handle that." She finished and took a gulp of the wine.

    I raised a questioning brow at her and asked, "And how do you intend to do that?"

    She sighed and shook her head like I was some kind of fool who didn''t understand things.

    "I want the Moonforest Pack brought to ruins, and in order for that to happen, we need to take their Alpha down."

    "Wait... you want me to kill Alex?" I asked in disbelief at this woman''s words. She shrugged and gave a nod.

    "He is a threat to you, both in terms of getting Erika and in terms of building this pack. If Alex gets to Erika first, you''d lose a lot, we''d lose a lot. So we''lle up with something, a bigger excuse to actually go all out in destroying the Moon forest Pack. Don''t worry, Erika wouldn''t have a say In it since there would be a crime and strong evidence."

    I sighed, leaning back in my chair as her words registered in my mind. For some reason, I felt that my mother had an unknown rift with the Moon forest pack. There had to be a reason why she wanted the pack to go down that bad.

    "Mother tell me, why do you want the Moon forest Pack wiped out so soon?" I asked, unable to hold the curiosity in. Sheughed and shook her head.

    "Noir, I can''t tell you now, but all I can say is, the Former Alpha of that Pack, did something wrong that his entire pack has to pay for."

    I raised a brow in surprise, so thete Alpha was actually the cause of this and now his entire pack has to pay for it.

    But still, I just couldn''t find it in me to break the promise of giving Alex some days to provide who I already killed.

    For some odd reason, I felt that the ones I killed weren''t the main culprits, there was someone else out there and I just wanted to get my hands on them.

    If I could seed in getting my hands on that person, I promise never to let that person go.

    "So, Noir. Don''t worry about Erika. Even if you break the promise, we''ll still find a way to make you look good before her. All you need to put more effort into is making her fall in love with you. If she can fall for you, then all will be in smooth motion."

    "How am I even supposed to do that? Erika is stubborn and strong willed. She doesn''t want to fall in love." I gritted out, the image of Erika being so distant and

    Dominant each time came flooding my mind.

    She definitely wasn''t the type to fall easily.

    ¡°What do you mean strong willed? That is the reason why you have to get close to her, always go to her pack. Initiate outings, dinner dates and a Women like men who do these things." She exined with a smile and I frowned.

    Would Erika be as petty as other women who liked these sorts of petty things?

    "Currently, she has issues she is sorting and I don''t think I''ll take her on any date_"

    "Good gracious! This child! This is the perfect opportunity for you to actually be by her side and offer her your assistance. You should be there for her in times like this, that way you''ll earn her love quickly!" Mother yelled and I sighed with a nod.

    "That means I''ll visit her tomorrow." I voiced out and heard her hum of approval.

    "Then we''ll go over Alex''s matter?"

    "Yes, soon. We''ll do that soon."

    I stood up to my feet, about to walk into the mansion when she stopped me again, "Noir one more thing!"

    "What is it?" I asked in return.

    "Tomorrow, when you go to see Erika, buy her roses. Don''t go visiting on an

    empty hand.." she warned with a serious look in her eyes.

    I nodded and before she coulde up with any other thing she needed me to

    get for Erika, I turned and walked out of the room.

    This was it, it was time to make Erika mine and take Alex out of the picture. Hopefully, things will go smoothly and fast.

 Chapter 104

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    I had just dropped the call with Gage when a knock came at the door to the room.

    "Come in." I called and the door was pushed open, revealing Seren dressed exquisitely.

    I raised a brow at the sudden attire while she smiled at me.

    Come to think of it, it had been so long since Ist saw Serenity, she had just been going on and off for a while now, never at home and always busy.

    I wasn''tining though, considering that she had her own life to live and she had her own things to deal with.

    "Alex.." she whined, the usual whining she added each time she called out my

    name.

    "You don''t look happy to see me.." she pouted and strolled into the room.

    She pped her hands softly and a maid came in carrying a tray of different meals in tow.

    "I brought you food!" She smiled and getsured for the maid to ce the tray on the table. Once the meal had been ced on the table, she dismissed the maid and the maid left.

    She turned to me again and wiggled her eyebrows, suddenly also making me smile at the cute gesture.

    "I said to treat you to a meal today, since I''m always busy running errands for myself and not having time for us anymore."

    For some reason, the way she said it made me cringe inside, but smiled at her. "From today, I''ll be taking care of your meals." She added and began to set the meal before me, adding the essentials and everything she knew I liked.

    "Alex say something and stop staring." She quipped with a blush and I blinked, realizing that I had been staring at her for a very long time.

    "What''s up with you? You look lost."

    "I''m fine, just stressed." I replied and she raised a brow at me. "Oh you''re stressed? Then that''s good! There''s a partying up in two days, I''m taking you along." She said and beamed at me.

    I scrunched my face up at the party and sighed. It''s been such a long time I had such outings with Seren, so I guess it wouldn''t be a bad idea to actually go out and unwind for a while.

    "Fine, we''ll go to the party in two days, who''s the celebrant?"

    "A high school friend of mine, he just returned from abroad."

    "Oh..." I drawled and she nodded.

    "Now open wide.." she chided and I felt slightly ufortable having her feed me the meal.

    "It''s fine, I''ll eat myself..." I began to say, but was rudely interrupted by her.

    "We haven''t seen each other for a while now and this is like the only chance for us to actually bond again, let me treat you well. You might never get this chance again."

    I frowned at thest part, what did she mean by that? I watched her face and the look that shed in her eyes.

    Seren was hiding something from me, she definitely wasn''t telling me something.

    "What do you mean by that?" I asked her, trying to get the reason behind that statement.

    She blinked, her expression going back to the nk unreadable one she always had on her face.

    "Oh, I mean to say that we might not

    have this chance again because you would soon be upied by the pack''s duties and I will be upied by my own things." She exined, but still my heart felt she was lying.

    It felt odd, but I couldn''t push it too far.

    I let her feed me the meal one after the other until I couldn''t eat anymore of it. "That''s enough." I waved a hand to stop her from feeding me anymore of the meal.

    She nodded and set the tes aside.

    "I''m d I could do this for you, I see the stress you keep going through all these while and I feel that you need this rest." She said, a sudden genuine look in her eyes.

    All suspicions I had just now about her disappeared, reced with a soft look of appreciation.

    Here I was suspecting her for nothing actually, and she was thinking of my health, even bringing me food.

    "What about you? Have you had anything to eat?" I asked her and she shook her head.

    "I suddenly don''t have an appetite to eat anything. I prefer feeding you the meal instead." She said and I nodded.

    "Just try to eat something before you leave, by the way, where do you always go off to each time?"

    I stylishly asked and I saw her freeze.

    The suspicion was back again.

    "oh, I got this job that I''m doing, I''ll tell you about it when we bond again." She said and extended a hand to touch my face.

    "For now, I''ll just continue the job and I love it so much." She added yfully, pinching my chin softly.

    "If that''s all for now, I''ll get going." She said and gathered the tes, "See youter, Alex."

    She strutted out of the room, leaving me to watch the imaginary after image I thought she left behind.

    "Don''t you think she is acting very strange?" I asked Elijah and he hummed.

    "She is acting strange. You know I never liked this serenity right from the very day mate left this house." He added and I winced internally at being reminded of how Erika had been the Luna of this pack.

    Now she was the Alpha of the number one pack, and a ruthless one at that. She was now so distant that not just anyone could get to her. I''m even grateful she didn''t lock me up and punish me for my actions back then.

    She seemed nicer to me.

    "Mate is very kind."

    "Elijah stop calling her our mate, we can''t mate her anymore. She is now unreachable and untouchable." I sighed and rxed in my seat, heart suddenly clenched as the memories of how I had treated her

    MA

    came flooding in.

    If only I could get a second chance from her, I would dly right my wrongs and

    im my Luna again.

 Chapter 105

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I went through the photos Kat had brought in earlier, saying it was from

    Gridshade. Even though I and Tasyra had nothing together, I couldn''t deny the pain I felt on seeing her go through the same brutality I went through.

    I could remember vividly how I was treated even worse than a dog by those people. They did everything to break me, but I guess I had a strong wolf even though I wasn''t an Alpha.

    Tasyra''s wails and screams for help really got to my heart, and for a moment, my heart went out to her. I felt pity for her.

    "Why are they treating her this way?" Kat''s voice suddenly pulled me out of my train of thoughts as I looked up at her. I shook my head, not even knowing what to say.

    "I don''t know, It''s as if she did something wrong and they''re punishing her for it."

    "But why would they threaten her father with it?" Kat asked, making a point with her words. Indeed, if Tasyra really offended those people, why would they send pictures to her father and tell him to present himself as exchange?

    Things weren''t making sense to me and I felt my mood go off.

    "Or did Gridshade do something wrong to them?" I asked her this time, I just loved how we both, I and Kat, reasoned so well. She nodded and said, "This is actually a reasonable exnation on why, so I''ll pick this one."

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I just stared down at the videos and photos.

    "We really need to save her or they might kill her."

    "You can''t get involved." Kat chimed in immediately, her eyes darkening. "What do you mean?" I asked her as well, my face devoid of any emotion.

    "Erika has a reason for keeping this away from you, and I''m not about to endanger you by letting you take this on your own." She said and sat before me, a worried look appeared on her face as she extended a hand to touch my face as usual.

    I moved back, away from her touch and I red sightly at her. "I''m not doing this because I love Tasyra, incase that''s what you have in mind. I''m doing this because of Gridshade." I said to her and I saw the look of relief that shed in her eyes.

    "So I would advice you, to not hold me back. You don''t want to lose your mate, do you?" I threatened and she gulped.

    "Jace, don''t threaten me with that..." her voice broke, telling me that I had hurt her with the words I just said.

    I smiled thinly and extended a hand to snake it around her neck, and without warning, I pulled her in for a kiss.

    She froze at first, buy reciprocated as I didn''t pull away.

    When I finally pulled away, she stared at me wide eyed.

    "What.."

    "You won''t lose your mate, but that is if you''re cooperative." I assured her and I saw her nod.

    "Alright, I''ll be cooperative." She finally relented and I pulled her in for a hug. I wasn''t supposed to do this, but Kat left me with no choice the moment she prohibited me from helping Tasyra because Erika refused.

    And of course I wouldn''t reject her because of that.

    I just wanted to scare her, make her feel fear for once and also make me see the true feelings she had for me.

    "I need to leave.." I drawled and she raised a brow. "Don''t tell me you''re going to save her now? With out a well proofed n?" She asked seriously and I shook my head with augh.

    "Hell no! I want to head to the hospital. My wolf is healing me

    slowly and I need to visit the

    for one thing." I exined and she

    sighed in relief.

    I smiled and ruffled her hair as I stood up to my feet and headed for the bathroom.

    Well I didn''t lie about seeing the doctor, but I also wanted to see Fagel.

    It had been so long Ist saw him and I needed to know exactly what he had to

    tell me.

    He should have recoporated well enough after so long.

    After I stepped out of the bathroom, I saw Kat still seated on my bed and I raised

    a brow.

    "You''re still here?"

    "Mm.... I want to go to the hospital

    with you," she said and I spital

    "No, you can''t go. Let''s go downstairs together, but I can''t take you to the hospital with me."

    She pouted and sighed, "Fine, let''s go downstairs."

    "You''ll watch me change?" I asked with a raised brow and she blushed.

    "I don''t mind...." And her flirty side was back again.

    Before, I would shy away from it, but not anymore.

    I moved to my wardrobe and picked out a white shirt and ck pants.

    "Keep your eyes on me.¡± I ordered and she smirked. Her eyes fixed on me as I pulled my T-shirt over my head.

    I saw her blink on seeing my bare body and I slowly put on my white shirt, still making sure my gaze held hers.

    Just as I reached for my pants, Kat suddenly yelped and buried her face into the pillow.

    "Damn!!!!!"

    The room was suddenly filled with the sound of myughter as Iughed at my silly mate''s actions.

    Now I ept, Kat was the only mate I would ever want for me. No one else, not in this life or the next.

    It her and me.

 Chapter 106

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I walked downstairs with Kat and found Erika seated by the wine bar in the living room. Seeing me all dressed up and ready to leave, she narrowed her eyes and jumped down from the stool she was seated on.

    "Where are you off to, Mr?" She asked, standing before me with a raised brow and her hands on her waist.

    I ran a hand through my hair and smiled. "To the hospital."

    "Why do you need to go there? We can just have the doctore over." she suggested, clearly not wanting me to leave the house. But I needed to see Fagel. I needed to discuss things with him, I had a feeling that he had something good to tell me.

    But I just can''t tell Erika all of these.

    "I don''t want the doctoring over like I''m some kind of Alpha King...."

    "You''re I and father''s Alpha King, is that enough?" She asked and ced her hand on my shoulder. "I''m sorry for being this way, but I can''t have anything happening to you again."

    "Nothing will happen, I understand that you might be worried." I replied and she sighed.

    "How long will you take?"

    "About two hours."

    "Two hours?!" She yelled and turned to look into my eyes. I smiled and cocked my head to the side. "Why? You can''t live without me? Erika remember that I''m not your mate but your brother." I said with a chuckle and she yfully nudged me.

    "I know that, Silly. Now get lost from here before you think I n on marrying you too, Gross."

    "Gross." I chanted after her, scrunching my face up in disgust, and Katughed at our childish attitude.

    I breathed out a sigh of relief once I got into the awaiting car. Again, Erika insisted I take two guards along.

    They drove me away from the packhouse and straight to the infirmary. Since Fagel had healed up, it was time to tell me what he might know.

    The ride to the hospital took about ten minutes because the driver drove carefully and steadily.

    I got down the moment they pulled up in the driveway and pulled the car door open for me.

    I made my way into the huge building and directly to the doctor''s office.

    For some reason, I had this feeling that I was being followed, but each time I turned to check, there''s literally no one behind me.

    I just hoped it wasn''t one of those anonymous organizations again.

    I walked into the office to see the doctor focused on something before him, looking confused as hell.

    "Your Highness, you''re here." He said the moment he saw me walk in. I smiled, extending a hand for a handshake.

    "Hello Doc, how are you?" I replied, taking a seat as well.

    "I''m Alright, it''s good to see you looking sound and healthy."

    "Well, I wouldn''t say healthy, but thanks to the goddess." He chuckled at my words and gave a nod.

    "I''m here to see Fagel, could you please take me to him?" I asked, going straight to the point and not beating around the bush.

    He nodded and stood up.

    "Yes, Please." I stood up as well, following him as we left the office and straight towards Fagel''s hospital room.

    When we arrived, Fagel had his eyes closed, he opened them up the moment he heard us enter the room. Seeing me, Fagel''s eyes lit up in excitement.

    "Your Highness¡± he called out, sitting up into a sitting position.

    I returned the smile with mine and strolled further into the room.

    "Thanks, Doc. You may leave." I dismissed the doctor and he left.

    "Fagel, how are you?" I asked, taking a seat beside his bed.

    "I''m alright, how about you? You''re healed up?" He asked and I raised a brow. "The doctor informed me."

    I nodded, then shrugged. "I''m fine now."

    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± He said and sighed. ¡°I''ve just been here, but hoping toe back soon, I miss the entire Ironw manor."

    I watched Fagelment and almostughed at the pained look in his eyes.

    "You''ll return soon, but first lets talk about why I''m here. The Alpha gave me not more than two hours to return to the packhouse."

    He raised a brow andughed at those words, "Alright, I also have a few things to tell you."

    See? I was right about him having something to tell me.

    "These past few days have been really rough, you know?" I began and he sighed.

    "I was injured and hospitalized, someone tried to poison me with the same orchid as dad."

    Fagel gasped in shock and I nodded. "Yes, it''s the truth. They came after me even in the hospital."

    I said and sighed this time.

    Fagel watched me with a pained expression and nodded.

    "So tell me what you have for me." I urged and he sighed heavily.

    "So even though I had been hospitalized here, I still had to make some findings. On the day I woke up, someone came into my ward dressed as a nurse. At first, I noticed her suspicious movements and I had to confront her while holding a scissors to her neck, then she went ahead to spill the truth that she was on the run and in disguise."

    I blinked at that information.

    "Alright? Go on."

    "It turns out that her family was massacred by this organization with the same

    locket as the one we know."

    He exined and I raised a brow.

    "Organization?"

    "Yes, the one with the locket." He reminded me again and I nodded "But why did shee here? Why was she telling you?" I asked confused and Fagel nodded.

    "She wants me to help her get revenge against them. So I asked her if she perhaps knew the person behind all these, she said she didn''t and told me that the only information she had was that the organization was rted to the Wren

    Family in Avenir City."

    "The Wren family? Avenir City?"

 Chapter 107

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    "The Wren Family? Avenir City?"

    "Yes, Avenir City." He confirmed and I frowned. Avenir City was another huge City outside Fangoria. A city that could rival Fangoria as well. It was also very far from Fangoria and just thinking about the distance brought me a headache.

    "So, did you ask someone to check for the family?" I asked instead, still rubbing my head at this information.

    Fagel shook his head. "I did ask someone to check, but the person returned with bad news."

    "Which is?"

    "The name ''Wren'' is extremelymon in Avenir City, that means that there are lots of families with this name. In total, there are 82 families with the family name, ''Wren""

    "What the heck?!" I yelled out at the amount of families bearing that family name. "You see why I got tired." Fagel sighed with a chuckle.

    I ran a hand through my hair In frustration as well. How would we ever find the Wren family involved in the shady acts?

    "Why don''t you call the nurse over, let''s ask more questions about the Wren family she was referring to."

    I suggested but Fagel winced for some reason.

    "Unfortunately, the nurse is dead."

    "What?!" This time, I stood up from my seat in shock as those words registered in my mind. The person was even dead?

    Could this life get any less difficult?

    "Then how do we identify this particr Wren Family?" I asked as I felt my heart beat elerate.

    "Honestly, I have no idea. I asked someone to check all Wren families out to know the one having a suspicious activity ongoing. But out of the 82 families, 15 are the top most powerful families which are the ones I''ve asked him to look into."

    He exined and I yawned, leaning back into my seat.

    "This is going to be very difficult, you know?" I asked, already feeling exhaustion kicking in.

    He nodded and rxed as well.

    "Indeed."

    We stayed silent for a while before he gave a suggestion.

    "Why don''t we find a way to visit Avenir?"

    I gave him a pointed look before shaking my head.

    "Yes, we can visit Avenir, but definitely not now." I replied.

    "Why not?''

    ¡°Because I have a sister who is hell bent on keeping me safe, I''m not even allowed to leave the manor for more than two hours and you think I can travel to Avenir that is at least 28 hours away from Fangoria by air?"

    Fagel bursted outughing at the tone I used inmenting. But it was the truth. Rika wouldn''t even let me leave the house and to the hospital for more than two hours, so how in the world would she ever let me be

    out of Fangoria for 28 hours?

    "The Alpha is so caring, I''m not surprised." Heughed. I let out a tired sigh and shook my head.

    I just wanted all these to end as soon as possible and live well with everyone at least. I already made a promise to myself that if eventually all these ended, I would get married to Kat and start building a family.

    "But Your Highness, the Alpha is doing this to keep you safe." He said and I red at him.

    "The Alpha seems to always forget who''s older between us. I should be the one looking out for her and not the other way round, but she acts like I would die if I even stepped a foot into the courtyard."

    Again, Fagel bursted outughing. This time I joined him in theughter. Erika was such a character, but like Fagel said, she cared for my well being. Losing our both parents and me would kill her, so I understood where her fear came from.

    After theughter had died down, Fagel''s face turned serious. "In two days time, I''ll return to the packhouse and we''ll talk about this Wren Family again. Should the Alpha know about the Wren Family?"

    I shook my head, saying no. If Erika found out about the family, she would go after them personally.

    That would mean war. Even though the Ironw Pack was the biggest in the city,

    it couldn''t rival the whole of Avenir.

    We''ll be crushed even before we know it.

    I wanted tough at this thoughts, but held it in.

    "We can''t let Rika find out about the Wren family, she''ll act impulsive." I said

    calmly to Fagel and he gave a nodd.

    "I understand, Your Highness. The Alpha would rather take the harm for you, than risk you." he pointed out, which I nodded towards again.

    "Just bear in mind, when you return, I''ll finish up the n of bringing Tasyra and we''ll talk about Avenir City visit afterwards." I exined, two hours was almost

    over now.

    Fagel frowned at my words. "Tasyra? Tasyra Gridshade?" He asked and I nodded.

    "what happened?" He asked again and I shrugged.

    "Tasyra was Kidnapped, and I just confirmed it was the same people who took me the first time, that took her this time."

    "What?! They kidnapped her?" He still went ahead to ask after I had told him the truth.

    "Yes, she was Kidnapped. A few days ago, she had attended a party after her father asked her not to attend. On her way back from the so called party, she got abducted by the Organization."

    Fagel gasped in shock on hearing my words.

    He watched me with eyes filled with pity.

    "Stop staring at me like I was the one kidnapped!" I snapped and he raised his

    hand in surrender.

    "But no matter what, she needs to be saved."

    "Yes, she needs to be saved indeed.

    We''ll go over that n when next I visit this hospital. For now, I''ll be taking my

    leave before my sister sends the entire Fangoria of me."

    "Alright, Your Highness. I''ll see you in two days time, when i return to the packhouse."

    I nodded and directly made my way out of the room.

    Just like I said before, I felt someone''s gaze on me. I instinctively turned to that

    direction, then I saw a figure move, dressed in ck.

 Chapter 108

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    A knock came at my door and I looked up from the papers in my hand. Being an Alpha was one hell of a responsibility and I was trying my best to get my way around it.

    The door was pushed open and a maid walked in with a ss of water.

    I smiled at her and received it from the tray she was holding. This made me remember Melisse again.

    "Alpha, The Alpha of the Thunderw pack, Alpha Noir Hart is here." She said with a bow and I raised my brow in surprise.

    "Noir is here?"

    She nodded.

    "What for?"

    "That, I do not know." She said honestly and I dismissed her to leave immediately.

    I got up from my sitting position and made my way out of the room, straight downstairs to know why Noir was here.

    "I really don''t like Noir, you know?" Cindy suddenly whined as I climbed down the stairs. I paused in my tracks and smirked.

    "You never like anyone, I''m not surprised." I replied and she sighed.

    "He likes you." She said and I chuckled low. "Hell no, it can''t work between me and that man. Remember I had a contract with Father?" I reminded her and she snorted.

    ¡°Still, your father isn''t conscious now and you might end up falling for that guy.¡±

    I didn''t reply to that and just walked straight to the living room. Indeed, Noir was here, but his presence wasn''t what caught my attention.

    What actually grabbed my entire attention was the bouquet of flowers in his hand.

    "What does it mean when a man brings a woman, Flowers?" I subconsciously asked Cindy and she howled.

    "That''s a clear sign of love, Noir Hart is into you." She spat out in disgust and I frowned. Did she hate Noir that much?

    "I hate that guy so much. It''s a deep hatred too." Iughed at Cindy''s words and just went forward towards Noir who was now staring at me non stop.

    "Alpha Noir." I was first to call out to him and his face lit up with a small smile.

    "Please call me Noir, the usual way you always do." He said to me, the smile never leaving his face for once.

    "Alright, why are you here?" I asked, going straight to the point.

    "Oh, here. I came to see you, then I dropped by a flower shop and bought you this." he exined and handed me the bouquet in his hand.

    Honestly, I wanted to reject it, but I just couldn''t. I and Noir had been friends since childhood and he always bought me presents. I never once rejected any of them and it would feel weird to do that now.

    "Thank you." I beamed, epting the flower he offered me. He smiled even more seeing I had epted his gift.

    "Please take a seat." I gestured to a sit before him.

    "It''s good to see you, how are you?" He asked the moment he sat still.

    I shrugged. ¡°I''m fine, just here running the duties of the pack.¡± I replied and heughed softly.

    "It''s what makes you an Alpha, The duties of the pack." He quipped earning and soft sighs from me.

    A maid came forward to receive the gift from me, "Take it to my bedroom." She nodded and walked off to the direction of my bedroom after I handed her the bouquet.

    "You even n to keep his gift in your room?" Cindy scoffed. She was being hateful again, but I ignored her and turned to Noir again.

    Just as I opened my mouth to talk, the front door opened and in walked Tasyra''s father. He had a very exhausted look on his face and he looked a mess.

    I lifted a brow, remembering that the guards which were sent out to look for Tasyra, hadn''t returned.

    "Greetings, Alpha Erika." He greeted politely, then turned to nod at Noir instead.

    Oh, what changed? His daughter being abducted?

    "Wee, Elder Gridshade. Take a seat." I said, gesturing to the seat in the room as well.

    He nodded and took a seat.

    "I came on behalf of my da_"

    "Honestly, Elder Gridshade. The

    guards sent to find Tasyra haven''t returned and I''m afraid that might be

    a huge issue." I went ahead to say, my heart going out to him and

    Tasyra.

    I waited for Gridshade tosh out as usual and curse at me, but after waiting for

    so long, nothing came.

    I blinked when he nodded his head pitifully.

    "I guess I''ll just do as told." He replied and I frowned.

    "You won''t sacrifice your life, we''ll find Tasyra. Just be hopeful." I was encouraged. Just then again, the door was pushed open and the guards in charge of bringing Tasyra walked in without her.

    "Where is she?" I asked. The leader bowed before giving a response.

    "Alpha, we searched everywhere and couldn''t find her. We''ve raked the city, turned everything upside down, but we still couldn''t find her." He

    exined and lowered his head in shame.

    "It''s alright, but please don''t stop the search for her. We need to find her before

    dusk." I ordered and they bowed.

    "Thank you, Alpha."

    Once they left, Noir pulled my attention to him.

    "Rika, what''s wrong?"

    I blinked and sighed. Sighing has been a regr thing these days for us.

    "Tasyra, Elder Gridshade''s daughter was kidnapped. But we don''t know the exact people responsible."

    At those words, Noir''s eyes widened.

    "What?"

 Chapter 109

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I stepped into the living room, just as I heard Noir Hart talking to Rika about

    Tasyra.

    I walked forward, seeing he was actually here again.

    Gridshade was also around and the moment he saw me, he stood up and ran up

    to me.

    "Jace." I smiled at him, giving him a slight bow.

    "Elder Gridshade."

    I shifted my gaze from Gridshade to Erika and Noir, their eyes locked on me. "You''rete, Jace!" Erika''s voice rang out, and I let out a sigh, ncing at my wristwatch. It showed I was only 2 minutes past the nned 2 hours. I thought I did pretty well getting back quickly.

    "It''s just a couple of minutes," I pointed out.

    Erika wasn''t having it. "You still missed the time frame!" She retorted, rising to her feet, her frustration evident.

    Erika marched over to me, standing before me with exasperation in her eyes. She reached out to check me over, making sure I was truly okay. I rolled my eyes yfully, a small smile tugging at his lips.

    "You know I''m alright, Rika." I said teasingly and she clicked her tongue adorably.

    "You''re not invincible, who knows if you''re hiding something again." She murmured to my hearing and I rolled my eyes at her.

    After she was done analyzing my entire body, checking for any hidden injuries, she breathed out a sigh of relief and beamed at me.

    "Come take a seat, Noir and I were talking about sending more men to go in search of Tasyra." She exined and I gave Noir a brief nod of acknowledgement.

    "Hello, Jace." He returned the greeting with words and I smiled.

    "It''s good to see you again, Noir." I replied exhaustedly and sat beside Rika.

    Gridshade also returned to seat with us. For some reason, he had just been overly quiet and he looked a mess with those dark eyes bags.

    I really needed to speak to him in secret. I also needed to talk to Kat about my ns of heading out to save Tasyra in two days time. I knew the base where I was kept like the back of my hand.

    After the issue of Tasyra is resolved, I would personally call Erika over and tell her about the anonymous Wren Family.

    "Noir wants to help in the search for Tasyra, so he would be sending some of his men along side mine to look for Tasyra" Erika started again and I nodded.

    "Alright, that''s good then. Thank you so much, Noir" I said, shing him a knowing smile and Gridshade also bowing in appreciation.

    "Can I have a word with you in private, Elder Gridshade?¡± I spoke up and stood up to leave. Gridshade nodded immediately and stood up to follow me out.

    Erika gave us a pointed look, I winked at her and walked forward, straight to the court yard.

    Once we reached the courtyard, I sent the guards there away and gestured for Gridshade to take a seat before me.

    "Jace, is something wrong?" He asked impatiently.

    I shook my head, telling him nothing is wrong.

    "It''s about Tasyra, I n to go get her in two days time." I announced and Gridshade''s eyes went wide in shock.

    "What?! You know where she is?" he asked in shock and I nodded.

    ¡°I already confirmed it with my mate that the same people who took me where the same people who took Tasyra. The symbol from those pictures of Tasyra were enough to tell me where she is kept."

    Gridshade stood up to his feet in shock on hearing my words.

    His lips trembled as he stared at me. He blinked and nodded.

    "Thank You so much, Jace!"

    "Shh.... Keep it down please." I said to him and he nodded, sitting back down and

    shutting his mother immediately.

    I nced over the entire ce and nodded.

    "So, don''t worry. I''ll get back to you

    soon." With that I stood up and

    walked out of the courtyard after he gave a nod. I made my way to my room, also fishing out my phone to catt Kat.

    Still focused on my phone, I didn''t even notice the figure before me and in a one swift motion, I was pulled into my bedroom and trapped on the door once it was closed.

    It was then I look down to actually see Kat staring at me with a grin.

    "Looking for me?" She asked with a raised a brow, a small smirk on her face as

    she ran a hand by the side of my face.

    I breathed out and nodded.

    "I was just about to call you." I replied and she nodded.

    "I knew it! Tell me, what do you want?"

    "Discuss the ns of getting Tasyra out." I replied and she sighed.

    "Fine then, let''s sit."

    She said and pulled me to seat with her on my bed.

    Once we were seated, I ran a hand through my hair and began.

    "So, I spoke to Elder Gridshade just now and I decided on going to get Tasyra in two days time."

    I paused, waiting for her usualsh out and how I should heal up first, but it never came.

    "Ok, that''s better. Let''s make the preparations and I''ming along." She voiced out and I blinked.

    She agreed? Just like that?

    "Are yous sure?" I asked again in disbelief and she nodded.

    "Of course, I saw Elder Gridshade''s puffy eyes and how he looked, he misses his daughter quite alot." She reasoned and I swear I was touched by her words.

    She really knew how to be considerate and reasonable.

    I smiled at her when our gaze collided.

    "Come here." I called out, extending a hand to call her closer. She smiled and crawled upto me.

    I pulled her in for a hug.

    "Thanks." I muttered, dropping a kiss on her forehead and she snuggled closer.

    "Anytime."

 Chapter 110

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    After we had analyzed the ns of saving Tasyra, we now had to n on taking Erika out of the house on that very day. If eventually I tried to leave the house when she was actually around, she would immediately want to know where I was heading.

    So In order to avoid that, we needed Erika out of the house at all costs.

    Just as I walked past the front porch, I heard a chuckle from the left and then came Noir''s voice as he was busily talking to someone over the phone.

    I wasn''t the type to eavesdrop, but my curiosity got the best of me and I paused to listen to his convo.

    "I don''t even know where to start from, how in the goddesses name am I supposed to ask Rika out on a date? I''m scared she might send me out of the packhouse." I heard him say this to the other person on the phone.

    Instantly, an idea struck me and joy followed. I listened more as he also went ahead to say, "Will that work? Asking her bluntly?"

    I chuckled to myself, theughter sounding dark and making Thorin, My wolf,ugh.

    So apparently, Noir wanted to take Rika out on a date, and I needed her out of the house so badly. Even though I didn''t quite like this guy, I was pretty sure he couldn''t do anything to Rika.

    So in order for me to leave, I need Rika to leave. That leaves me with one decision. Help Noir get Erika to ept the date night.

    Seeing that he had finished the phone call, I purposely cleared my throat, trying to inform him that I heard his entire words with whoever it was just now.

    Noir jolted and gave me a surprised look, then a smile making its way to his face. "Jace!" He called out, Walking towards me.

    I smiled back, "I''m sorry that I heard your conversations just now..... you n to take Rika on a date?" I asked him, wiggling an eyebrow and he smiled sheepishly, also looking away.

    "She''s tough, she might never agree." He replied and my heart went out to him. Of course Rika would refuse him. If I wasn''t in a haste to send Erika out of the house, I would have as well asked her to reject Noir instantly.

    "Do you need help with her?" I asked calmly and he turned to my direction in shock.

    "You''re willing to help?" Asked Noir and I shrugged.

    "Rika needs to have some fun sometimes and I figured this would be the perfect opportunity, so yes." I replied.

    Lies! I was lying.

    Noir''s smile intensified and his eyes shone brighter.

    "Thank you so much, Jace. This would be the best thing ever for me." He said cheerfully.

    I shrugged and said, "Just go ahead and ask her out for the date, I''ll do the convincing." I assured and he nodded fervently before walking into the mansion again.

    I grinned and fished out my phone to text Kat.

    But again, before I could type a message, she already appeared before me.

    "Just think of me, and I''ll appear."

    A smirk made its way to my face and I sighed.

    "Did you perhaps hear the convo between I and Noir?" I asked and she shook her head.

    "Let''s go upstairs and talk about it." She epted and I initiated the holding of hands as we made our way up the stairs and to my room as usual.

    Once we had settled into the room, I looked up at her and smiled.

    "So Noir wants to ask Rika out on a date, I epted and offered to help in convincing her." I exined and Kat frowned, a look of disgust shing in her eyes.

    "Why would you ept?" She asked

    and I chuckled. "Weren''t you girls always rooting for her getting along

    with some other guy? Noir isn''t bad, and he is an Alpha too.¡±

    "He is our childhood friend, feels weird to do shits with him." Kat said and sat down.

    "She isn''t doing anything with him, Chill!" Kat''s mind was really twisted. How could she think of Erika that way?

    "You never know, Erika was once married and of course, she had sex with Alex.... She should definitely crave it again with how hot Noir looks."

    "E, Kat! E!" I made faces at her words and hurled a pillow in her direction as she chuckled and dodged them.

    "Don''t make it look like I''m saying nonsense, you and I know that''s true."

    Well, she wasn''t lying. Dad went too far with the contract thingy and not letting Rika get married again too.

    Erika needed a man and I knew she knew that too, even if she kept acting strong and invincible.

    But Noir as that man? It left a sore taste on my tongue.

    "So..... I''m only epting this because of the mission we have nned out tomorrow. In order for me to leave this house, I need Erika out of this house. So that''s why will help Noir in convincing her about leaving." I exined my genius n and Kat nodded in approval.

    "That''s perfect! I''ll help too!" She epted and I smiled. She really was a happy helper.

    "Right now, he is downstairs about to try his luck with her. If eventually she refuses; I''ll convince her to ept for just a while. Tomorrow, once they both leave, we''ll leave for the south as well and return before they actually return as well Kat nodded again, getting my words as I dished them out.

    After the agreement was made, Kat and I Left the room and straight downstairs to

    see if Noir had done his own part of the deal.

    But just as we stood waiting for her response, the door opened and Alex walked

    in.

    Oh shit!

 Chapter 111

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    A frown appeared on my face as I watched Alex approach us.

    What exactly was he here for again? I already said it before, he and Noir could settle their issues anywhere that wasn''t my pack.

    His gaze shifted from mine to Noir''s and then back to me. I raised a questioning brow, "Stop there, Alpha Alex."

    He stopped, watching me with surprise in his eyes.

    I took a step forward. "Why are you here?"

    He just stared at me as if I just asked the question in a foreignnguage.

    "I came to speak to you about something, if you don''t mind..Alpha Erika."

    He said and I replied immediately.

    "I mind, Alpha Alex. You can''t just walk into my packhouse without calling to inform the pack''s staff that you would be arriving. And that call should be two days before your actualing." I gritted out as I watched his expression contort into a painful

    one.

    "Erika...."

    "Leave!" I yelled out, the frown never leaving my face.

    "I would not appreciate just anyone making their way into my pack without my consent."

    For some reason, I just felt irked by Alex''s presence in the packhouse.

    He watched me with hooded eyes and I narrowed my gaze at him..

    "You don''t want to leave?" I asked calmly, "Guards!"

    The guards came running in instantly, with my gaze still on Alex''s I ordered, "See Alpha Alex to the door and without my consent, don''t let him into this pack ever again" I ordered and they nodded.

    Alex watched me in shock and the guards walked up to him.

    "Erika, you didn''t even want to hear what I have to say! I won''t leave until you hear me out!" He yelled and I raised a brow.

    "You don''t want to leave?" I questioned.

    He shook his head, swatting the hands of the guards away from touching him.

    I nodded with a smile.

    "Noir, I ept your proposal for the date night, I''ll see you at whatever time you choose." I spat out and turned to walk back upstairs.

    "Erika! Wait!" Alex yelled out behind me, but I ignored him and made my way to my bedroom.

    Because I let him in the first and second time, It didn''t mean that I would dly ept him each time he struttered into my packhouse.

    I would greatly appreciate the notice of his pending visit first before his actual arrival.

    "That was unexpected." Cindy voiced out as I walked into my bedroom.

    "How is it unexpected?" I asked in return, pulling the wardrobe open.

    "The fact that you asked the guards to send him away. I''ve been waiting for the day you would at least grow some balls and send him out! He shouldn''t be seen around you." She exined and I rolled my eyes. Just a few days ago, she felt for Alex and would have even convinced me to take him back. But now she spoke about him like he was some thief.

    "Keep the attitude, Alpha." I said, my voice tinged with a hint of sarcasm as I picked out the perfect dress.

    "Alex was a big jerk."

    "Is..." I drawled and she affirmed. "Yes, he is a jerk."

    I said nothing more to Cindy and just made my way to the bathroom for a bath.

    By the time I returned to the room, a maid was already awaiting me by my bedside.

    "Alpha, Alpha Noir says to be ready in two hours." She informed me and I nodded.

    "Thank you, Please call Kat for me." She gave a slight bow before walking out of the room.

    I got dressed in a simple home outfit and sat on my bed.

    The awaited knock on the door soon came in, "Come in."

    Kat walked into the room, a small smile

    on

    let

    seat her face. "Kat,e take a mile I ask you a question." I

    gestured to the chair just beside my bed.

    She nodded and took the seat.

    "Yes, what happened? I see just how you sent Alpha Alex away." Sheughed.

    I sighed and leaned on the headboard.

    "Firstly, I think he deserved it. Then secondly, what do you think about Noir?"

    At that question, a small frown appeared on her face. I thought maybe it was disapproval and I bit my lower lip.

    "He is our childhood friend and you spent most of the time with him, you should know him better than I do." She exined and of course, she was right about the fact that and Noir were closer back in the days.

    "So you think it''s alright to go on a dinner date with him?" I asked anxiously and

    she shrugged again. "It''s not bad, it''s just a dinner date."

    I nodded again, She was right, it wasn''t like I epted to marry him, I only

    epted to go on date with him.

    I nodded and took a deep breath.

    "So I should be fine right?" she nodded in confirmation.

    The contract with father still stands, staying away from all men.

    "Is there anything else you would want to know?" She asked me and I shook my

    head.

    "No, that''s all, thank you." She nodded and stood up to leave the room.

    "And...." She paused, "Goodluck on your date night."

    "Thanks." I returned as I watched her nod and leave the room, now leaving me alone.

    "Hopefully, I don''t regret this decision. if Alex hadn''te here, I would never have agreed."

    "You already epted, you just have to go with it." Cindy chimed in.

    Iy still on the bed, go time

    my phone and awaiting the time. Soon, two hours passed and I. dressed in a white dress and silver

    silhouette.

    Once I felt I was ready to leave thefort of my home, I walked out of the room

    to meet Noir.

    So, at 6 pm, I left my packhouse.

 Chapter 112

    *****Kat''s POV*****

    "Are they gone?" I asked Jace the moment he walked back into the room. He gave a nod, saying they had left.

    We both wore matching ck outfits, just the ones hitmen tended to wear.

    "Let''s go." He said and turned to walk out of the room. I gulped and called out to him.

    He paused, then turned to look at me.

    "Yes, what''s wrong?" He questioned, taking a step closer and I sighed.

    "Are you sure about this?" I suddenly blurted and out and he raised a brow.

    "You''re feeling reluctant now that the n''s been set in motion?" He asked in surprise and I shook my head slightly.

    "It''s not that, it''s just, what if we don''t seed? I mean why should it be at night?" I asked again, giving him the usual look that always shows up when I get worried about anything.

    "Kat, this is when Erika left the house, she left at night. Also, we''ve already

    nned all these and we can''t just back down now. Don''t worry about anything, I''ll protect you, alright?" He reassured me and I breathed out.

    guess I have no choice but to agree.

    I nodded as he pulled me out of room and straight downstairs. Thankfully, Pa had gone back to the shadowed moon pack with Gage, so the house seemed empty except the guards.

    "You alle forward," Jace called for the guards and the maids. They all came running forward and he went ahead to exin.

    "We''re about to step out fo a while, and we''ll be back before the Alpha returns." He said and everyone hummed. "Actually, if the Alpha returns before us, tell her we''ll be back In no time, that''s all. Got it?" He asked and they all bowed.

    "Back to your duties, thank you." The guards and maids went back to their duties as requested and Jace pulled me out of the living room and straight outside.

    There were already four guards awaiting us as we emerged.

    "You three would take the ck car over there and I will take this ck one over here, get in." He said, his usual deep voice making my own toes curl.

    The guards walked to there own car and got in while Jace pulled me to sit in our own car too.

    Once we had settled in, he started the car and drove off Immediately. Whatever we were doing needed to be hurried, Erika and Noir could return at anytime.

    We drove through the city, admiring the beauty of Fangoria at night. I was anxious for some reason and felt a bit scared.

    I was even fidgeting with my gloves as the car maneuvered the Traffic lights.

    The other car followed behind us as we kept going.

    Jace knew the ce better than us. Though I remembered that it was close to the south side river. We drove for what seemed to be hours and soon, Jace stopped the car.

    "Why are we stopping?" I asked confused and he sighed.

    "I felt a slight difort at my sides, so I paused for a while." I frowned at those words. He wasn''t healed up yet and he wanted to go for a rescue mission?

    "Are you kidding me?!" I yelled out and he covered his ears.

    "I''m sorry, Alright?" He said softly, trying to breath through before he opened his eyes and nodded.

    "Jace let''s turn around, you need to get to the hospital." I suggested but he red at me.

    "Do you know how far we''vee? You want to go back??" He asked in anger and I shut my mouth

    immediately, not even daring to

    make a sound.

    He said nothing more and just started the car again. Once he drove off the other

    car with the guards followed immediately.

    They must have wondered why their boss stopped.

    Their boss was a crazy man, by the way.

    The drive was silent with each of us trying to avoid each other. Jace h on

    Con while i

    Snoker face as he drove,

    starred out the window.

    Fighting with Jace wasn''t what I always loved doing, but I hated how he always

    never listens to me each time I try to care for him.

    He was just so unpredictable most times.

    One minute, he would be sweet and lovable, the next minute, he bes a different person.

    Jace was just so unpredictable and annoying.

    Finally we hit the familiar road of the south side and then came to a stop at the corner.

    "This is where I''ll have to trek from." He announced as he removed his seat belt.

    I sighed, knowing it was the truth.

    "Let''s go," I said and was just about to climb off the car when he suddenly called out to me.

    "Where are you going?" He asked and I turned to look at him with a frown.

    "I''m going with you, wasn''t it what we agreed on?" I asked and Jace shook his head.

    "Unfortunately, you can''t go there with me, it''s dangerous." He said seriously and I shook my head.

    "Hell no! Jace I''m not about to leave you alone to go through such a dangerous mission alone!" I snapped and red at him.

    He sighed and shook his head.

    "You really can''te, just stay here and wait for us. Okay?" I blinked in disbelief at those words.

    I? Stay here and wait? Hell no!

    "Jace please, I want toe along, please take me." I pleaded, reaching out to take his hand in mine.

    "Please."

    "Kat, you can''te and that is final." He gritted out and climbed out of the car.

    I got down as well and tried to run to where he stood, but two of the guards held me back immediately.

    "No! Jace! You can''t go there alone!"

    I yelled and thrashed around as one of the guards now held me, the other two

    going with Jace.

    Jace gave me a bitter smile and nodded.

    "We''ll be safe, just stay calm and stay put." He said and walked off with the other

    two guards.

    I screamed alot, the uneasiness in

    Suilding up, but the nexte

    my

    minute,

    hit

    the guard holding d

    acupoint and just like that, cked out.  ''

 Chapter 113

    *****Tasyra''s POV*****

    I found myself frozen in ce, deep in thought, trying to figure out my next move. It''s as if my usual creativity hit a roadblock right when I needed it the most. Escaping from here is my top priority. The atmosphere here was really suffocating for me and made my skin crawl with unease every time I looked around.

    A guard stood before me unmoving as I watched him closely. What exactly would

    it take to beat up this guard and escape from here?

    It would take the strength of an Alpha.

    I sighed again, clicking my tongue as the face of my father shed in my mind. Jace included.

    Who knew how he was fairing at the moment?

    Just then, the door to the cell was pushed open and another bulky looking guard walked in with a te of food. I watched him closely and I swear I saw the look that shed in his eye when his gaze lowered to my thigh.

    Oh, he is the fucker type?

    With this thought etched in my memory, I reached out a hand, since it wasn''t tied, to receive the meal from him. Also, I made sure my hand brushed softly on his as I looked him dead in the eye.

    "Thank you, Sir." I said in my softest voice. Fangoria acting sses are beginning toe in handy.

    I saw him tense up as he stared down at me with his mouth slightly open. I winked at him and averted my gaze to look down at the disgusting smelling thing offered as food.

    He watched me for a brief second before turning to walk out of the cell and standing guard with the other guard outside.

    I held my breath as I tried to eat the meal again, I just had to or else I might die.

    After taking a bite or two, I gagged low in my throat, also trying so hard not to throw up the entire meal.

    I frowned and set the food aside immediately, not even wanting to give that disgusting thing one more look. I sighed again and rxed on the seat where I sat.

    Suddenly, I looked up to see that the guard was staring at me again. At first, my heart leaped in fear, but I bit down the nervousness and smiled thinly at him. Also,

    I tried to raise my skirt a bit, showing off my fair thigh.

    This was the worst insult of my life, but I also needed to escape from this damn ce.

    The guard with him suddenly murmured something to the guard with the lustful gaze, then he walked out, leaving me with that horny animal.

    I guess this was my chance.

    The guard nced at me again, then I used my index finger to call him over, winking at him and running my tongue over my upper lip.

    This was so fucking cringe, but I guess I could hold on for a while.

    The guard fell for it and he directly pulled open the cell before walking in.

    A small smile appeared on his face as he watched me.

    "You''re such a slut, I knew you were attracted to me too." He muttered with his gruff voice that felt painful to the ears.

    I smiled immediately, hiding the look of disdain I almost let out.

    "I love your physique, you''re so huge and I can''t wait to see what''s hidden down

    there." I said in a slow and soft voice.

    He smirked, "You ain''t that bad either."

    I felt my blood run cold at that stupid remark, me? Not that bad?

    Hey idiot, I''m better than you!

    But I couldn''t say that out loud as I masked my anger with a blinding smile, my gaze shifting from him to scan the room for any weapons I could use to get rid of this fool.

    Suddenly, he pulled me up roughly and I yelped looked into his red eyes; he was a smoker. "I have to warn you beforehand that I love being@ough, I''m not slow or easy." He whispered as his hand came around my neck to choke me.

    I felt my insides churn in disgust as I felt his hand on my neck.

    If this had been Jace or any of my male friends, then I would not

    hesitate to give in. But a lowlife doing the choking? I felt anger build up in me and determination to leave this damn ce grew stronger.

    If I eventually escape from here, I would make sure fatheres after all these bastards and make them pay forying their filthy hands on me.

    "Eyes on me, baby girl." Only the pet name he called me made my fist clench as if to punch and bruise those stupid lips of his.

    I looked into his eyes, but not after taking in the sight of a rod at the other side of the room, precisely where a table was also located.

    "We''ll do this quickly and no one has to know, alright? I''ll make sure to try and lessen the torture you go through." He said softly and I bit my lower lip.

    What a jerk!

    "Let''s go over to that table." I said and pointed towards the table where I saw the rod.

    He turned to look in that direction, then back at me and a small smile appeared on his face.

    "You want to be bent over that table, don''t you?" He asked and I unwillingly nodded.

    "Alright, let''s go." He said and pulled me to the table. Once we reached the old looking table, he directly pushed everything aside and pushed me down to lie on my stomach.

    I felt tears stung my eyes, but I stilled my heart and reached out to grab the rod immediately.

    With the anger and the adrenaline pumping in my body, I turned sharply, the same money the fool reached for my skirt and with everything in me, I hit him with the

    rod.

    He groaned and instantly let go of

    me, I took that as a closure to stab

    the sharp edge of the rod directly into his neck without mercy, leaving his blood sshing on my face and body.

    In this way, he wouldn''t be able to scream for help and died on the spot.

    Seeing I had aplished my aim of killing him, I threw the rod aside, my hands trembling as I ran to the exit.

    Thankfully, no one was in the hallways.

    I immediately pulled the keys from the guard and opened the cell gate.

    Finally, I will be free from here.

    Without a second thought, I ran out of the cell, taking my right as I ran without looking back.

    Thankfully, the bad wasn''t soplicated and I managed to find the exit gate in no time.

    Just as I reached the exit, a voice shouted from the side and I froze.

    "Take one more step forward and you''d be dead!"

 Chapter 114

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    "This ce isn''t always heavily guarded, but there are some random traps here which you don''t want to fall into." I said to the guards with me as we neared the familiar ck gate of the base that once held me hostage in it.

    The guards nodded in understanding as we finally reached the gates. For some unknown reason, I just couldn''t figure out why this ce was never guarded so much. The trap can''t be the only thing guarding this entire ce of course.

    There had to be something else guarding this ce from intruders.

    Just as I reached for the gate, I heard the voice of someone, "Take one more step forward and you''d be dead."

    I frowned, was this person referring to us? Had they already seen us

    approaching?

    That was bad.

    As we stood there frozen in our tracks, I suddenly heard a voice I never expected to hear.

    "Sir, please just let me go.... Please.."

    Tasyra? She was out here?

    If Tasyra was out here, didn''t it mean that she was just about to escape and was caught?

    The possibility of Tasyra about to escape was low, but assuring.

    The voice asking her to stay put was deep and gruffy, definitely a huge guard. But

    it seemed to me that he was alone, giving us the perfect chance we needed.

    I turned to the guards who came with me and gave them a small nod.

    They understood the gesture and without warning, they used their legs to push the gate open.

    We rushed in immediately, thankfully I asked the guards toe with firearms. In no time, we attacked and killed the guard.

    Because of the sound of the guns, the other guards began to rush forward.

    I cursed and ran towards Tasyra to pull her out since she stood frozen there.

    The four of us ran out of the base and into the same forest where I ran into the first time I escaped from here.

    Tasyra was looking behind us and panting nonstop and the next minute, she screamed and pushed my body sideways, the bullet flying straight to her leg and piercing through.

    She yelped and fell to the floor hard.

    I paused in shock, turning to reach out to her.

    By now, she already began to wail loudly and I cursed again.

    "Tasyra, rx, you''ll be fine. Stop screaming, stop." I cooed and she breathed in through her lips heavily, trying to bite down the pain she felt.

    "Call the others toe with the car!" I yelled and the guards nodded.

    One of them fished out his phone to do the phone call and afterwards, returned to inform me that he already called them.

    Without warning, I listed Tasyra bridal style as we sprinted towards the other side where the car would be waiting.

    Finally, we saved Tasyra. One problem had sessfully been sorted out and I would face the other er.

    We ran faster than usual and thankfully, when we arrived at the side of the road, we saw two cars parked there and I saw Kat highlight one of them.

    She saw me holding Tasyra who wouldn''t stop whimpering from the pain in her leg.

    I saw Kat''s expression change the moment she saw Tasyra.

    "Kat open the door and let''s get the hell out of here!" She nodded and hurriedly went to open the back door.

    I stuffed Tasyra inside as I sprinted to my side of the car and climbed in without dy.

    We sped off before the other guards could approach us with their firearms.

    I drove quickly as well as left the street on the south side and hit the highways.

    It wasn''t until we hit the highways that I breathed.

    Tasyra at the back breathed in and out before she called out to me.

    "Jace..."

    Without looking back, I replied. "Yes, Tasy?"

    "Thank you so much for saving me, I appreciate and I love you."

    Kat suddenly choked on her saliva while I froze in my tracks.

    "Tasy, you aren''t fine now." I said back but she chuckled.

    "I''m serious, Jace. If this bit_ I mean if she didn''t jump to the front seat, would have sat there and given you a good peck." She added and

    tone

    blinked.

    Wasn''t she supposed to be injured and crying her eyes out, knowing the kind of a spoiled princess she is?

    I sighed and didn''t say a word, but not after stealing a nce at Kat who had her fist clenched around her scarf.

    "Jace, I was so scared back there... l

    was also

    thinking about you and you

    came!" She said again as we silently

    drove through the night.

    I released a small smile and nodded.

    "I promised Elder Gridshade toe and save you today, so I''m here now." I said,

    trying not to anger Kat and also anger Tasyra.

    Thinking she would finally be quiet, she said again.

    "Jace, I want to sit in the front seat." I frowned at that and sighed.

    "Kat is al_"

    "Let here to the back." She cut me shut and I frowned deeper.

    Kat couldn''t handle it anymore and directly yelled out.

    "Jace, stop the damn car!"

    I turned to look at her as she red at me.

    I reluctantly stopped the car, in order not to anger her any further.

    Once the car stopped, Kat climbed out of the passenger seat and for a moment, I thought she finally gave in to stay at the back and let asyra stay at the front.

    But what happened next was unexpected.

    Kat pulled open the back door, pulled Tasyra out carefully as Tasyra screamed.

    Kat directly used the scarf in her hand to gag Tasyra''s mouth, muffling her

    screams.

    She also tied up Tasyra''s hand afterwards. I was surprised and stifled augh.

    This has got to be the funniest scene ever in my life.

    Tasyra thrashed around while Kat climbed in and turned to me.

    "Now drive, love."

    Without a second thought, I started the car and stepped on the gas.

    My mate would make a badass Luna for sure!

 Chapter 115

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    I walked downstairs to the living room to see Gage waiting for me.

    The moment our eyes met, he gestured with his head toe up to my office.

    I frowned, but still followed him over to my office. When we got into the office, Gage let out a tired sigh and slumped on the chair.

    "You won''t believe what I just found out." He said and I raised a brow.

    "What?"

    He brought out an envelope then handed it to me.

    "I don''t know why you suddenly asked me to dig this up again, but your instincts were right. Erika never actually hurt Serenity on the day of the moon goddess mate bond dissolving."

    Gage suddenly said and I froze. I had been having this sudden urge to actually go through what happened on that particr day, but I pushed down those urges.

    I trusted Serenity, but I found it hard to trust Erika. Not until I found out about her true identity as the Alpha of Ironw Pack.

    So, this is where we ended. I asked Gage to go in search of the truth, even if it''s been months since it happened.

    "How did you know?" I asked without opening the envelope.

    Gage sighed again, he seemed quite exhausted.

    "Well, there were CCTV cameras stationed everywhere around the moon goddess'' temple too. But for some reason, the clips of that particr day were deleted and never to be found by anyone. I called in aputer expert, but after all the tryings, it still proved futile. So yesterday, I went back to that area to check for anything, even if it was hopeless and stupid to do that. That was when someone came to me."

    He paused as if he was telling me some kind ofte night stories.

    "Who came to you?" I asked impatiently and he exined immediately, "An olddy came to me and informed me that on that very day, she was selling some meat by the side of the road when Serenity stopped Erika from leaving. At first, she wanted to make her presence known, but she went against it and continued observing. She also watched as we all came out of the hall to find the both of them. She said that the moment you began scolding Erika, was the same moment Serenity aimed the dagger at her own stomach." He paused again and I groaned.

    "Will you stop pausing and tell me what happened?!" I yelled and he raised his white g.

    "Sorry man, I needed to swallow some saliva, story telling isn''t for the weak." He quipped and proceeded.

    "So like I said before, the moment you scolded Erika was when she aimed the dagger on herself. Once Erika turned to leave, she stabbed herself and stuffed the dagger into Erika''s hand as she screamed."

    I blinked at those words.

    Serenity? Was Gage joking around?

    "Gage, it''s Serenity we''re talking about, what do you mean she stabbed herself and stuffed the knife into Erika''s hand?" I asked in disbelief and Gage sighed.

    "Even I found it hard to believe, but there''s evidence."

    "What Evidence?" I asked back.

    "The one I gave you, Damn it!" Gage growled and I rolled my eyes before tearing the envelope open.

    There were pictures in it and I frowned.

    I felt the photos and they definitely weren''t edited. I opened the content one after the other and gaspeckas I

    han to see the entire thing Gage

    just narrated.

    Indeed, Serenity had a dagger in her hand... Though it wasn''t clear enough. But

    one could make out the silhouette of the object from the picture.

    I saw the way she stuffed It into Erika''s hand and how Erika got anxious. How I barked at her and how she fled.

    "Oh no." I muttered subconsciously and Gage clicked his tongue.

    "Oh yes, that''s the truth right before us. Erika was innocent and Serenity used herself to frame the poor girl." Gage gritted out, clearly angered by

    all these.

    I found it hard to believe, but evidence was presented against Serenity and she

    couldn''t possibly deny it.

    I would ask her about it when she returns.

    How could she be so petty as to do something like this?

    What if she had bled to death on that day, just because she didn''t like Erika?

    That was the strangest thing ever.

    "I need to confront Seren about this." I spoke out of the blue and Gage supported immediately.

    "Yes! You have to ask her why she did something as disgusting as this." He added and I sighed.

    Seren had gone and messed up and I felt anger begin to build in my chest.

    She knew me better than anyone that I hated liars and cheaters, but she went ahead tomit this crime.

    The thought of how I treated Erika was the only thing that clouded my mind. I had been unfair instead of trying to find out the truth first. Now how do I apologize? I understood the implications of what happened and how I acted rashly because Seren was injured, but I doubted that Erika would ever forgive me for my

    actions.

    It wasn''t a surprise why she would treat me the way she treated me.

    I treated her the worst and she must hate me now.

    "I messed up." I murmured and Gage hummed.

    "You did, but also, Make sure to find out about the staircase incident, who knows

    she might also be Innocent of the crime."

    At those words, I felt my heartbeat elerate and my stomach clench.

    If she really turns up innocent, then I was done for.

 Chapter 116

    *****Alex''s POV******

    We both left my office and walked downstairs to the living room. I already made up my mind that I would confront Serenity for her actions and go over to Erika''s pack to apologize.

    Whatever conditions and decisions she makes, I would dly follow them. I already hurt her alot, having someone like me in her life was heartbreaking.

    "Remember when I told you that you would definitely regret the very day you agreed on leaving Erika?" Elijah suddenly asked me and I gulped.

    Elijah definitely knew how to hit a person In the gut.

    "Eli, I...."

    "Save it, it''s already done. There''s nothing you can do about it now." He said with a chuckle and I sighed.

    "There has to be a way, I don''t know how to say this but, I want her back." I said without even knowing it.

    "You want Serenity back?" He teased and I groaned.

    "I want my Luna back."

    "Well, I guess I''ll have to remind you again that your Luna is now the Alpha of another pack and would never settle for someone less. Even Alpha Noir is of higher standards than you, what makes you think that the princess you humiliated woulde back to you when other men are out there dying to get just one nce from her?" Elijah sure knew how to poke fun of someone.

    Well, I couldn''t me him. I was partially at fault. No, It was all my fault for everything that happened on that day.

    Just as I sat in the living room with Gage, we heard the clicking sound of heelsing in and we turned to the direction to see Serenity walking into the building.

    Speak of the devil and she appears.

    "Alex, you''re here!" She cheered the moment our eyes met and without warning, she rushed towards me as usual for a hug.

    "Stay there." I gritted out before she could reach me and she paused in her tracks.

    "Alex, what''s wrong? Did I offend you?" She asked, trying to sound like the usual cute and adorable Seren.

    I would have been touched if I wasn''t mad at her, but I was angry and wouldn''t be touched by her words now.

    "Where are youing from?" I asked instead and she blinked.

    "Alex, I told you I got myself a job." She replied, a look of confusion shing in her clear eyes.

    "Serenity, what work do you do?" It sounded like a real interview, but she frowned and replied.

    "Alex, what''s all these about?_"

    "Just fucking answer the damn question!" I yelled and she shuddered in fear seeing how serious I was.

    "I work at the orphanage." She finally replied and I frowned.

    I turned to Gage and blinked again.

    Then I took in the sight of her dressing.

    "Dressed like that?" I asked again, trying to hide the doubt in my eyes for a while.

    "What''s wrong with dressing up this way?" She asked and I rolled my eyes.

    "You wear an office outfit to an orphanage? You even have heels on, how do you do that?" I mocked and she frowned.

    "Alex, what''s gotten into you?" She questioned and I nced at Gage who gave me a nod of approval.

    I stood up to my feet and reached out a hand to pull her towards my office.

    Gage followed behind as I climbed the stairs, still holding Seren''s arm.

    Once we got into the office, I harshly shoved her in and she almost lost her bnce.

    "Alex! What if I had sprained something?!" She whined, but we weren''t here for her whinings.

    I took up the photos and flung it in her face.

    "Take a look at those and tell me what you think." I said and sat opposite her.

    Gage made himselffortable on the sofa.

    She opened the envelope while I watched her facial expressions for any loopholes.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the photos in her hand.

    "What? Surprised?" I asked, my voice betraying me for a split second.

    I trusted Serenity so much and this was how she broke my trust? "Alex, I can exin."

    "Oh sure, go on and exin." I said and rxed. She opened her mouth and closed it back like a fish out of water. She began to fidget with the hem of her skirt while we both watched her with an amused expression.  s?novel

    After she had finished fidgeting with no words to say, she finally relented and bursted out in tears, surprising me and Gage.

    "Fine,

    tho Sorry." I rolled my eyes at her pathetic bralet

    that I would fall for her tears

    again so easily.

    "Sorry for what?"

    "For everything I did." She replied and I raised a brow.

    "You admit that Erika is innocent? Just like that?" I asked in shock and she gave a

    nod.

    Wow....

    That was fast and unexpected.

    I thought she would at least try to cover it up and lie her way through, but she

    didn''t.

    She actually admitted it.

    "Why did you do it?" I asked her and she sighed.

    "I was.... I was..."

    "Speak!" I yelled and she bit down on her lower lip.

    "I was jealous and angry that she you

    treat at way." She pausede

    and looked down pitifully, but shook my head in disbelief

    MS

    Yes, I had feelings for Seren, but that was before and not anymore.

    I couldn''t even imagine a life with her at the moment, but she already nned a

    perfect family in her mind?

    That was too much.

    Just cause she got jealous and angry.

    "Alex... I''m sorry." She whispered again.

    "Ask her about the staircase incident." Eli chimed and I hummed in response.

    "Seren, what about the Staircase incident?"

    At those words, I felt Seren stiffen in ce.

    My gaze darkened as I stared at her.

    I guess I already know the answer to that question.

 Chapter 117

    *****Serenity''s POV*****

    My phone buzzed, and I saw Nate''s name shing on the screen. I took a deep breath and answered, trying to keep my voice steady.

    "Yes?" I asked, my mind already racing with possibilities of what news he might bring.

    "Boss, I found something out," Nate''s voice was serious, and I could sense the urgency in his tone.

    My heart skipped a beat. "What did you find?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued.

    And then he dropped the bombshell. "The Luna of Thunderw pack and her son, the Alpha, they''re nning to take down Alex and his pack," Nate revealed.

    My mind whirled with the implications of this revtion.

    Noir still harbored such deep resentment against Alex even after sending men to kill off Alex''s men?

    Couldn''t he just rest with that?

    "The Luna, yeah?" I asked calmly, asionally taking nces behind me.

    "Yes, boss." Nate responded and I asked again.

    "You do know that I can''t let any harm befall Alex, anyone who tries to harm him would get punished."

    "Yes, boss."

    "Good, now since the Luna queen feels my Alex is a threat to her pack, please do the honors of taking her out of the way." I said coldly and Nate breathed out heavily, I could feel the excitement radiating from him through the phone. "Alright boss..."

    "And wait! Noir isn''t of much use too, take them both away, I don''t care." I said, tapping my jaw and looking behind me again for any sign of the maids, guards, Gage or Alex.

    "Boss, but he is the Alpha of that pack..." Nate reminded me and Iughed softly.

    "Nate, you and I know that Noir isn''t the rightful heir and the position belongs to someone else. The rightful owner is the unexpected person that was held hostage before now."

    "Alright boss, wait for my good news." Nate assured me and I was just about to end the call when he asked onest question.

    "Boss, who should I pin the me on?"

    I shook my head and replied, "Don''t pin it on anyone, just kill them and make it look like an ident." I exined and Nate hummed from the other end.

    It was time to say goodbye to Noir Hart, he had done enough already.

    From fighting Alex with tooth and nail, killing his men and sending masked men to infiltrate Alex''s pack.

    It was time to help Alex put an end to this hate from Noir''s side.

    I hope he rot in hell.

    Just then, I turned to see Alexing down the staircase and I hurriedly changed my expression to look the usual me.

    "Alex...." I made my voice break and I was this close to rolling my eyes.

    Things I do for love.

    Alex didn''t even look in my direction as he ignored me and walked out of the

    house. I sighed, running a hand through my hair.

    It was all that bitch''s fault!

    And how in the name of the goddess

    was Alex able to get his hands on those photos? I made sure the security cameras of that very day. didn''t work, so how did they get pictures of me stabbing myself to

    frame Erika?

    I bit down on my lower lip and tried to follow Alex, but went against it immediately.

    He could be angry, but that was for a while. Erika would never take him back and he''ll return when he sees he can''t get her anymore.

    Thankfully, he only found out about the things I did to Erika and not my identity in general.

    I sighed as I made my way out of the house again.

    I climbed into my car and left the mansion.

    The resentment I harbored towards Erika would never diminish, not after she killed my brother. The Ironw Pack might be strong and powerful, but not for long.

    Soon, I would bring them to their knees, make Alpha Jerome see his daughter suffer in my hands and kill her off afterwards.

    They all had wronged me, including Gridshade. His punishment and suffering begins from his sweet daughter.

    My phone rang again and I groaned. Without a word, I reached out to receive the call.

    "What now?!"

    "Boss, something''s wrong." At those words, I frowned.

    What''s with everything and going wrong today?

    "What''s wrong?" I asked again as I drove down the direction of the base. "Boss, can youe over to the base?" He asked and I raised a brow.

    "Thankfully, I''m close." At my response, he sighed, "Alright boss, we''ll wait,"

    He didn''t let me say a word and directly ended the call. I put down the phone and sped up, also making sure not to drive past the speed limit.

    Hopefully, there wouldn''t be any huge problems at the base. I drove past the trees and bushes, and in no time I arrived at our base located in the middle of the forest.

    Once I got down Nate ran forwards with shanks, one of my men.

    "What happened this time?" I asked, still making my way into the building, the anticipation of seeing the battered Tasyra was building in a good way.

    "It''s about Gridshade''s daughter." Shanks replied, his voice deep and calm. His face looked extremely calm, but I knew better than anyone that he was one of the monsters in this organization.

    I paused and turned to look at them with a questioning look in my eyes. "What''s that supposed to mean? What''s wrong with Tayra?" I barked and they both scratched the back of their necks.

    "Actually, boss. Tasyra escaped. The other guy we held hostage, the one posing as the Iron w Alpha''s sister. He arrived with two armed men and they took

    Tasyra away."

    "What?!"

 Chapter 118

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    I paced the living room back and forth, trying hard to hold back the anger building

    up in me. I was this close to snapping at this point.

    How could Jace leave the house when he wasn''t fine yet?

    And Noir pissed me off even more at the so-called dinner date. Why was everything going so wrong in my life today?

    I sat down, stood up, sat again, but there was still no progress in calming myself.

    Just as I continued to pace the living, I also made a mental note to go in search of them once the time struck 10 and there wasn''t any sign of them yet.

    The double doors were pushed open and they both walked in dressed in ck and looking like assassins.

    "And where are you bothing from?!" I barked the moment they stepped in.

    Kat gave Jace one nce and then back at me.

    "Rika, don''t be mad, we just st_"

    "I''ll tell her." Jace cut her shut and I raised a brow, waiting for an exnation.

    "We went to save Tasyra." He announced and my eyes went wide in shock.

    They both went to save Tasyra from where she had been held hostage? That was impossible!

    "How did you both find the exact location she was kept?" I asked and Jace sighed as he sat on the couch.

    "I figured that it was the same ce I was kept when I was abducted that day. So we went to save her." He answered me and I blinked.

    "Did you save her? Did those men follow you? Oh goddess" I panicked and he shook his head immediately.

    "Yes, we managed to save her and No, no one followed us. So rx!"

    I breathed out a sigh of relief and rushed over to Jace in order to check on his body. He might be hiding injuries again from me.

    "I''m fine." He added and I rolled my eyes, still checking his body again.

    After I was satisfied, I moved away and breathed out. Jace chuckled, shaking his head at my attitude.

    "You shouldn''t be worried about me, you should be thinking of the Annual Christmas party you have to n in a week''s time. Father used to host it, but it''s your turn to do that now."

    At those words, I froze. Yes, my father used to host a Christmas party for the entire Fangoria, inviting all Alphas in the city to attend.

    He was always doing this to show appreciation to the Alphas of every pack and their efforts in improving the development of Fangoria.

    "I''ll host it of course, we''ll have a meeting with the financial secretary and we''ll talk about how to go about it." I said and he nodded.

    "Before then, I''ll go change up now. Tasyra is safe with her father and everything will go quite well from now on." Jace announced as he stood up to make.his way upstairs.

    I stared at Katrina.

    "You let him go in that condition?" I asked and she shook her head with a bitter smile.

    "I tried to stop him, but ended up getting threatened." She said and I chuckled. Jace was indeed one hell of a person.

    Kat walked up to me as a grin appeared on her face. She pulled away the ski mask folded on her forehead and I shook my head.

    "Did you have to dress this way? It''s too much when you didn''t even do anything

    at the scene." Iined and earned augh from her.

    "I just want to fit in."

    I shrugged my shoulders as she suddenly pulled me to sit at the other side.

    "Now tell me, how was the date night?" She asked and I frowned.

    "Disastrous." I gritted out and frowned.

    "What happened?"

    "Noir sucks at this stuff, it was more like he was being forced to do all that." I

    replied and she tucked her lip in as if about tough.

    "What?" She asked me and I sighed.

    "So, Noir and I went over to a

    restaurant owned by his pack, but he

    was acting so unnatural and it pissed me off so bad." I said again, remembering just how he acted like I was the man or something.

    "Why did he do that?" Kat asked and I red at her.

    "How am I supposed to know?!" I yelled and she finally bursted outughing.

    "Alright Alright, Noir isn''t the one then."

    She said and waved her hands in the air.

    "I don''t know, but I don''t feel like going out with him anymore. It feels weird in

    some way." I exined to her and she nodded.

    "It does. I''ll go change up now, then I''ll see youter." I nodded while she stood up and walked upstairs.

    Just as I rxed into the couch,

    someone came to massage the tensed muscles on my shoulder a

    and

    I instantly rxed to this person''s

    touch.

    When I looked up to see the face, I''m surprised to see Pa with a grin as she watched me.

    "Hey."

    "P, where did you run off to?" I asked as she came to stand before me.

    She chuckled softly and sighed.

    "It''s a long story." She said instead and I narrowed my eyes at her.

    "Summarize."

    She sighed, running a hand through her brown locs and said, "Rika, it came as a surprise to me too."

    My curiosity piqued even more and I urged her to spill what she never expected.

    "You won''t believe it either." She said again and I groaned.

    "Stop cutting it and tell me!"

    She raised her both hands in the air, then began her exnation.

    Vol

    "A few days ago, I had fallen sick and I went over to the pack''s infirmary for a check up, that was when I was confirmed..... Two weeks pregnant."

    At those words, my eyes widened in shock.

    "What?! You.... You''re pregnant?!"

 Chapter 119

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    It felt like it was just yesterday we were celebrating Pa''s pregnancy but in reality, a couple of days had passed and I was on the verge of copsing.

    Why?

    The Christmas party for the Alphas of Fangoria wasing up in two days and there was still so much to put in ce.

    It felt like I wasted the days doing nothing. I still had to make arrangements for entertainment, the enlisted games for the party hadn''t been set up, my dress was still pending, and the stupid wee speech.

    I rubbed my temple to ease some of the headaches threatening to blow up my brain. Resting against the wall, I took a deep breath and tried to focus on the present.

    Everyone was busy with something. The decorations wereing out nicely too. It brought a small smile to my face.

    I shouldn''t burden myself with the things I have left to do, I should focus on what was getting done.

    "Erika."

    I blinked, pushing myself off the wall. Jace took long strides towards me. "Hey," I greeted him with a smile.

    "You''re a mess. Have you ever had some sleep?" The question was pointed directly at my eye bags.

    "The party is in two days, Jace. You don''t expect me to sleep when there''s so much to do," I answered warily. The stress was starting to get to me.

    My vision was starting to blur. Even my body was begging for a break now but I couldn''t let anyone see that. There would be enough time to rest once the party

    was over.

    "You don''t have to do everything. Take a rest, I''m sure the servants can handle things on their own. They don''t need you supervising them," Jace told me.

    "Okay." It was mostly because I was exhausted. He would bug me if I proved stubborn.

    "About the party, I might not hang around for it," he informed me. I furrowed my eyes at him.

    "Why?"

    "I need to go to Avenir City. I don''t know how long I will stay there..."

    "And it can''t wait?" I interrupted, I didn''t want to make a fuss now.

    "No. I need to do something very important there. I can''t miss it for anything," his vague answer bothered me.

    "What exactly is this important thing you can''t miss? Do you know where Avenir City is? What business do you even have there?" I probed further.

    "Like I said, it is very important I go there. I will be back before you know it..."

    "Don''t give me that, Jace," all traces of exhaustion vanished from my voice. "If you can''t say the important thing that''s taking you miles away from home, then I''m afraid you will have to kill the idea. I am not going to let you go out there on your own, feeling adventurous during this critical period. Do you know how dangerous it is to travel at a time like this? Jace you just recovered..."

    "You don''t need to lecture me. I am well aware of the dangers but I can handle them."

    The stubborn man wouldn''t listen of course.

    "That''s what you say now but you can never tell what will happen. I still insist you sit your butt back here. After the party, the guards and I can apany you to wherever you want to go," I stated.

    Irritation shed in his eyes, "stop treating me like a child. I can take care of myself!"

    "Can you?" I challenged, shooting up a brow. That sent him off the edge.

    "You know what? I''m done with this conversation," with that, he stormed away out of the room.

    Noticing the attention he drew to us,

    I let out a groan. Why can''t that man-child just understand I''m trying to keep him safe? I know how many times thought I''d bluffed about being capable of protecting myself and ended up getting hurt.

    The approaching footsteps drew my attention to Kat. Great, she''s about to lecture

    me because I upset her mate.

    "Rika," she ced a hand on my shoulder. "Calm down, okay?"

    "Your mate is so stubborn. I try to protect him because I have his best interest at heart but he goes ahead to throw a tantrum, using me of treating him like a child," I

    "The more reason you have to calm down. Jace is not a kid, Rika. He can make

    his own decisions. You cannot force him to do what you want all the time," Kat

    said softly.

    "I''m not forcing him to do anything.

    I''m just trying to protect him from the dangers out there, those people could be looking for him. I won''t be alive and watch harme to him," I stated.

    She shook her head with a chuckle, "Youin about him being stubborn but

    you are just as stubborn."

    I looked away with a scoff.

    "Just try listening to him, alright? I don''t want my best friend and mate fighting. I''ll leave you both to argue your lungs out and I won''t sympathize with any of you!"

    Her serious expression made meugh.

    "I''m serious, Rika," she groaned.

    "Fine, I''ll go talk to him."

    I headed to his room because that was the only ce I could think of. Knocking

    twice, I pushed the door open and walked in.

    "I didn''t say you coulde in," he said grumpily.

    "How about youe push me out?" I wiggled my brows and he looked away. Taking it as an invite, I joined him on the bed.

    "You im you''re not a baby, but here you are, sulking in your room," I teased.

    "I''m not sulking," he frowned, shooting me a warning look. I decided to let it be. Apologies first, teasester.

    "Fine, I''m sorry about my reaction earlier. It''s just that I care deeply about you. It would break me if something happened to you."

    He still didn''t look at me. A part of me knew he was no longer mad at me but he wanted me to grovel a bit.

    "Come on, I already apologized. I''m your sister, I have the right to be worried. Besides, you wouldn''t tell me why you needed to go so far away," I tried to make him see reasons with me.

    "I guess you''re right. There is no reason for me to keep it from you since it directly affects you," he said, facing me.

    Directly affects me? Why do I have a bad feeling about this? Is this going to be another problem? Haven''t I been through enough already?

    My head was starting to pound once again.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I have something to tell you about Avenir City..."

 Chapter 120

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Tell me what about Avenir City?" I asked in surprise. Jace sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

    "A few days back, I visited Fagel." He announced and I blinked. Fagel? Dad''s driver?

    "Where Is he?"

    "At the hospital, but he has already recovered fully and is perfectly fine now." He added and I nodded in return.

    "What about him?"

    Jace looked into my eyes, breathed out and began his story.

    "I visited Fagel a few days back and there he told me about a certaindy who came to him in his ward, asking for help in taking down the same masked people with the logo. Fagel went ahead to ask if she knew anything about them, but she said she knew nothing except that this organization was linked to a family in Avenir City named The Wren Family." He paused, watching my face and a frown appeared on it.

    "The Wren Family?" I asked and he nodded in return.

    "There are so many Wren families in Avenir, which one of them did she refer to?" I asked him.

    He shrugged, "That''s the thing, we don''t know the particr Wren family responsible for it. I''ve asked someone to check all Wren families, but none seemed suspicious enough. That''s why, I decided to go to the City with Fagel to find a particr Family."

    I shook my head instantly.

    "This is dangerous, Jace. That nurse might be one of them and this might be a plot to bring you and Fagel over there. I can''t let you risk your life again, never. So it''s either I go to Avenir by myself to find the truth, or we send some guards, you just can''t go."

    Jace red at me and scoffed, "As if you can stop me. What if this is true and this is just the gateway we needed for a breakthrough in finding their master minder?" I watched him with a worried look in my eyes.

    This was going to be the most dangerous mission Jace would ever take on. What if this was a trap? What happens if Jace is killed?

    "But Jace...." I began to say when he ced a hand over my lips. "Rika please, let me do this. We have to find the person responsible for the life we lived so far. We need to find who is responsible for our father''s condition and we need to finish up the entire enemies before he gets better. So allow me to do this, I''ll find out the truth and we''ll live happily." He said convincingly and I bit down on my lower lip, trying to stifle to cry about to burst out.

    If truly he could make a breakthrough on this journey, then I would have no choice but to let him go.

    Jace was no child to be tied down at home, so I would let him do as he pleases.

    "You can go, but please take the guards too, not just Fagel." I pleaded and he nodded.

    "Sure, now go back and continue the preparations while I get ready." He said and stood up straight.

    "I''ll ask them to get the private ne ready for you."

    "Sure, thanks." I nodded before standing up straight to walk out of the room and downstairs.

    I asked the butler to prepare for Jace''s departure. I would make sure that he at least lived well like the royalty he is.

    I ced a call across to Avenir and booked a hotel from their most expensive one there.

    After these things were sorted, I went towards Jace''s room to inform him about it. Just then, I saw Kat dragging a suitcase out anding towards Jace''s room.

    I frowned, raising a questioning brow.

    "Where are you heading to?" I asked from afar and she finally turned to look at

    me.

    "Rika, you''re here. I''m heading home for today, I''ll be back on the day of the party, let''s say in the morning." She exined and I blinked. All my friend had been extremely busy ofte and it made me miss them quite a lot of time.

    I moved from my standing position and towards her direction. I reached out to pull

    her into a deep hug as my emotions scattered all over the ce.

    "Do you have to go?" I asked, my voice muffled for having been buried into her clothes.

    "Yes, my parents called me, don''t worry I''ll be back before you know it." She assured me and I hummed.

    "Be safe." Was all I said before she pulled away and turned to walk into Jace''s room with me.

    We knocked and got into the room to see him already dressed and pulling his luggage out.

    "You ready?" I asked and he nodded, "Yes Captain." He gave the response and we chuckled.

    His gaze then went over to Kat''s luggage.

    "Why do you have luggage?" He questioned and Kat answered.

    "I''m heading home for today, I''ll be back on the morning of the party."

    Jace turned and gave me a pitiful look.

    "Oh my, I feel for Rika. First, Pa went back to her pack and now Kat is leaving. My poor sister." He used a sing song voice and I almost hurled something at him.  fo

    "It''s fine, I''m used to helping myself, I''m used to being alone and I won''t miss you

    all too much." I said, sounding calm but feeling lonely inside already.

    They both nced at each other, then at me before bursting outughing.

    "I doubt, but we won''t force you." Jace probed.

    I rolled my eyes at them, then gestured for them to walk out of the room with me.

    "Everything for your departure is ready." I announced.

    "Oh, by the way Jace, where are you going?" Kat asked and Jace answered dryly.

    "Avenir City."

    "So you won''t be avable for the party?" She asked again and Jace shook his head.

    "Oh, alright. I wish you a safe trip then." She said as we finally stepped outside the house. The cars were already ready to move. The one that

    should pick Kat and the one that should pick Jace.

    They both gave me a huge, then gave each other a hug.

    "I''ll see you both soon, Kat, take care. Jace, be safe." I said calmly and they both

    nodded before entering their supposed vehicles.

    I waved at them until the cars left the premises, the goddess will go with them

    both.

    Especially Jace.

 Chapter 121

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    I met Fagel already at the airport and we both boarded the ne.

    Being in father''s private ne, I felt more rxed as we settled into the seats.

    The flight from Fangoria to Avenir City stretched out for a long 18 hours, showcasing the vast distance between the two destinations.

    However, as I blinked, we magically arrived in the enchanting Avenir City. Thankfully.

    Stepping off the ne, Fagel and I felt the cool breeze of the city''s airport. As we walked into the terminal, the beauty of the ce overwhelmed us the sleek architecture, the vibrant colors, and the bustling atmosphere. Above the entrance, the name "Avenir" was elegantly engraved, weing us to their city.

    As Fagel and I made our way towards the area where the hotel staff awaited us, a suddenmotion caught our attention. Someone dashed past me, slipping a crumpled piece of paper into my hand before disappearing into the crowd.

    Curiously, I unfolded the paper to find a hurriedly written message: "You''re here for the Wren family? Please call me... I know the exact one you''re here for."

    Apanying the message was a phone number.

    Intrigued and slightly bewildered, I nced around, trying to catch a glimpse of the mysterious messenger, but they were already gone.

    "What''s wrong?" Fagel asked and I turned to him.

    "Let''s get to the hotel first." I replied and he nodded.

    Along with the hotel staff, there were also bodyguards avable.

    Erika really went to extra measures for my safety.

    The car door was pulled open for use and before I climbed in, I turned onest time to scan the airport for any suspicious looking person who might have squeezed the paper into my hand.

    Without a word, I climbed into the car and we left the airport.

    All through the ride, my mind kept drifting to the paper in my hand and just how the person knew I wasing for the Wren family.

    We arrived at the hotel quickly and we got down once the valet pulled the door open for us.

    The hotel manager weed us quite well, thanks to the influence of the Ironw Pack that was known all over.

    Fagel and I were given separate rooms and once I got in, I slumped on the bed.

    I shut my eyes, trying to ward off the exhaustion I felt.

    18 hours in the air was like a sucide mission.

    After staying silent for a while, my thoughts drifted to the paper again and I fished it out to go through it again.

    My gaze lingered on the contact number attached to the message.

    This person had anticipated my arrival and I didn''t know if I should feel scared or

    not.

    A knock pulled me out of my thoughts and I turned to nce at the door.

    I walked forward to open it and saw Fagel standing there and staring at me as if I had grown an extra head.

    "Are youing in or not?" I asked and he hurriedly walked in. I shut the door, then made my way to the bed again.

    "You look worked up," he said, noticing the confused look in my eyes.

    "Yes, I am indeed worked up. Look at this." I said and handed him the paper. He snatched it before going ahead to read through.

    Fagel raised his head afterwards to look at me.

    "Who wrote this?"

    I shrugged, "I don''t know, someone squeezed it into my hands at the airport." I said in response.

    Fagel blinked.

    "Is this believable? I mean, what if it''s all a set up?" He asked again, and I still shrugged.

    As much as I hate danger, I still loved taking risks to discover things.

    "We''ll call that person and know what he or she has for us." I said and Fagel raised a brow.

    "Are you sure this isn''t a trap? We just arrived and someone already knows our motive for being here, it''s a bit suspicious."

    I rolled eyes and said, "I live life by taking the risks, it doesn''t matter We''ll call that person now and ask for what we came for. We can''t afford to dy things anymore." I said and Fagel gave a nod

    He fished out his phone to dial the number on the paper and in no time, someone answered the phone.

    "Put it on a loud speaker." I whispered and Fagel did as instructed.

    "I''m d you called me," there was a masculine voice from the other end and I looked up at Fagel.

    "Who are you and what do you want?" I asked the person.

    "Please don''t get me wrong or don''t think I''m an aplice of the people you came after, I just want your help. Can we meet up at a cafe just four blocks away from the hotel where you both reside?"

    "You even know the hotel we reside in?!" Fagel yelled out and I stifled augh.

    "Calm down," I said to him, making a calming gesture with my hand. "We''ll meet you there tomorrow morning." I then said to the person on the phone.

    Afterwards, Fagel ended the call.

    "Your Highness, tell me you''re joking."

    Iughed and shook my head, "I wasn''t joking, we''ll meet up with this person tomorrow."

    "I have a bad feeling about this." Fagel quipped and I rolled my eyes.

    "You won''t be a man if you''re not ready for anything, now man up and head back to your room. We have a lot to cover tomorrow, we need to leave for Fangoria in a week''s time." I ordered and he sighed.

    "Fine, have a good night''s rest Your Highness" With that, he walked out of the

    room.

    Once Fagel left the room, I rxed on the bed, not bothering to change up. With tomorrow''s meeting etched in my mind, I closed my eyes and prepared to sleep.

    I would call Erika and the others when I wake up.

    For now, I needed every rest possible, no one knew what would happen tomorrow

    by the way.

    I had to be prepared for whateveres our way.

    Finally, I drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 122

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    The next morning, the first thing I did was pick up my phone to call Rika and the others, informing them of our arrival.

    Afterwards, I got ready to meet this anonymous person as agreed.

    Fagel was also ready by the time I walked out of my room.

    "Good morning, Your Highness." He greeted me and I gave a nod in response.

    "You ready?" I asked and he nodded.

    "Yes."

    "Let''s go."

    We both walked to the elevator and out of the hotel. The car was already awaiting

    us by the time we walked out, so we got in and left the hotel.

    "He said three blocks away, right?" Fagel asked and I nodded.

    "Driver, take us to the cafe three blocks away." He instructed and the driver hummed in response.

    We stayed silent all through the ride there. The driver was driving smoothly through the busy streets.

    I turned slightly in Fagel''s direction and I couldn''t help but notice his nervous energy beside me. His leg bounced up and down, and his hands fidgeted with the hem of his shirt.

    I chuckled and nudged him with my elbow. "Rx, Fagel," I teased, a smirk ying on my lips. "This person might not be a bad person, we don''t even know this person."

    Fagel shot me a yful re. "Your Highness," he retorted with augh, "That''s exactly why I''m nervous. We''re walking into the unknown here."

    I rolled my eyes in mock exasperation and turned my attention to my phone, pretending to be absorbed in something important. But in reality, my mind was racing with the possibilities of what awaited us at the cafe.

    Despite Fagel''s nerves, I couldn''t deny the thrill of anticipation building inside me. Sure, there was a hint of danger lingering in the air, but that only added to the excitement of the situation.

    As the car pulled up outside the cafe, I shot Fagel a grin. "Ready to face the unknown?" I quipped, opening the door and stepping out onto the sidewalk.

    Fagelughed and followed suit, his nerves seemingly forgotten for the moment. We stepped into the cafe together and looked around, in search of the figure or person that we called yesterday.

    Just then, my eyes caught someone at the corner who kept staring at us, he suddenly raised a finger and gestured for us toe closer.

    "Over there." I tapped Fagel''s shoulders and we both walked to where this anonymous person sat.

    He stood up once we arrived before him and looked into my eyes. He had the lower part of his face covered and only his ck eyes were visible before us.

    "Wee, but we aren''t about to stay here and discuss, please follow me." He said and walked out of the cafe.

    I nced at Fagel and he dragged in ragged breaths.

    I followed suit first and Fagel joined behind us.

    We followed the masked person outside and crossed the road to the other side. He walked into the building there and we still followed patiently behind him.

    We entered the elevator and went straight to the top floor. Once we arrived before a door, he paused it open and gestured for us toe inside.

    "Who are you?" Fagel couldn''t hold back the tension that threatened to swallow him up.

    "Take a seat." Was all the person said and I did first.

    I scanned the room and saw that it was just a normal condo, but a luxurious and well hidden one.

    After we had settled down, I finally asked, "Tell me why you''ve brought us here." The masked person turned in my direction and sighed.

    He then sat on the couch opposite us.

    "Firstly, thank you for actually trusting me enough toe here. Then secondly, you won''t regret this." He said and I raised a brow.

    "Ok, let''s have it."

    "My name is Jo, I''m a member of the Wren Family you came for." At those words, I and Fagel looked at ourselves.

    He was the member of the Wren family we came for?

    "But, why are you helping us?" And how do you know it''s your family we came for?" Fagel asked before I did and I stared at Jo expectantly.

    He chuckled low and replied, "I Know it''s my Wren family you came for because

    we are the ones with the highest shady business in the entire Avenir."

    "And what about the first question? Why are you helping us?" I asked and he sighed.

    "I wanted to be the leader of the

    Wren family in order to stop the deal and organization my father introduced before his death, but was overpowered and almost Killed by my step sister." I frowned at that information.

    "Your stepsister?" I asked and he nodded.

    "My step sister runs the organization now. She ruled the entire family with an iron hand and casted me aside

    whent went against her. She sent some masked men after me too." He exined again and blinked.

    His step sister almost killed him and even sent masked men after him? Why was

    she cruel?

    "But why would she want such a position?" Fagel asked.

    "Because our father willed it all in her name and her biological brother''s name. Our father was killed after he tried

    dto

    kill the same person he had

    a truce with. So she aims to get revenge."

    "Wait, that means the head of the Wren family is dead?" I asked and he nodded.

    "He died some years back and my stepsister ascended as the leader."

    "And who is this your stepsister?"

    "Her name is Serenity Wren." At those words, I jolted up from my sitting position with widened eyes.

    "Serenity? Could it be the same one I know?" I asked and Jo raised a brow.

    "You know another Serenity?" He questioned and I nodded.

    "Yes, but her name is Serenity June, not Wren."

    "That''s her!! She went to Fangoria and changed her name from Wren to June!

    She hid her true identity!"

    "What?!"

    "Yes, it is Serenity Wren and Not Serenity June."

 Chapter 123

    *****Noir''s POV*****

    The annual Christmas party at the Ironw Pack was advertised on TV a few days ago, and today marks the actual celebration.

    I carefully selected my attire, mainly to impress Erika as mother said. I donned my best suit for the asion, while my mother insisted on going with me to the party.

    I weed herpany with no other choice.

    It was difficult to refuse her. Together, we made our way to the car, mother gracefully leading the way. With a gentle click, we settled into thefortable seats.

    "Tonight is going to be the night, Noir." She said suddenly and I turned to look at her.

    "What do you mean?" I asked and she smiled.

    "Propose to Erika tonight, you said she liked the date, so propose marriage to her and see how it goes." I gave her a skeptical look, then shook my head in disapproval.

    "I can''t do that, Mother. That''s too rushed." I reasoned. She red at me before yelling, "It''s not too rushed! This pack needs a Luna and it would do us good to have a female Alpha as the Luna." She said, dusting off the imaginary dust on her shoulder.

    I watched my mother for a while, trying to think through her words. What would Erika do if I proposed to her? Wouldn''t she try to fight me or probably ward me off. And it would hurt my ego more if she ever chooses to reject me before everyone. "What if she rejects me before everyone?" I asked my mother and she scoffed. "You want to propose before everyone? You''re advised to go somewhere hidden. But she won''t reject you by the way." She convinced me and I had no other choice but to believe her.

    But I knew Erika, she might definitely not want to have anything to do with me after this, I just had to be extremely careful with her.

    We stayed silent till the car finally arrived at the venue; Ironw Packhouse.

    The entire ce was well decorated and guests had begun to arrive. Each car that trooped in were customized cars for each pack Alphas and Betas present at the party. Ours weren''t exempted too, we arrived at the entrance of the ce and the valet pulled the door open for us.

    We stepped down and directly walked into the enormous packhouse. The entire decorations and the Luxurious ambiance was extremely jaw dropping.

    There were Neon lights decorating the entire ce and of course, Christmas lights and trees.

    Mother and I walked into the ballroom and there she was, Rika in a ck floor length dress, her hair flowing freely in big curls.

    She wasughing with a fewdies and just then, she turned in our direction.

    She waved at me and said something to thedies before making her way towards us.

    "Alpha Noir, Auntie." She called out softly with a big smile.

    Mother smiled and pulled her into her arms.

    "Rika you''ve grown so much, you''re a full grown woman now." Mother chuckled and Erikaughed too.

    "It''s been so long Ist saw you, Auntie. How are you?" She said, her voice sounding like the sweetest melody I ever heard.

    Mother shrugged and turned to look at me, "Noir isn''t treating me any better, he''s been acting all strange and weird each time I decide to speak about getting pups."

    Erika raised a brow and red at me, "You''ve been stressing auntie, you don''t want to get a Luna?" She asked me and it took all the will power in me not to shout and tell her she was my aim for a Luna.

    I smiled and rolled my eyes.

    "Mother has to learn to be patient, I already found a Luna, it''s just the courage and

    all to get her." I said carefully and she frowned.

    "Courage? Why do you need courage? You''re the Alpha of the City''s second biggest pack, any woman who dares to reject you is totally blind." Sheughed and I joined her.

    So she is blind if she rejects me?

    "It''s not like that, but I do hope to get a positive reply from her when the timees." I said and she nodded.

    "Definitely, you''ll get a positive reply, I''m rooting for you." She said and winked at

    me.

    She called for a waiter who passed with a tray and she offered us drinks.

    "Have some drinks," she said, offering us the drink each.

    "How is Jerome?" My mother asked and Rika paused.

    "Oh, you heard of it?" She asked and mother nodded. "Yes, how is he?"

    She sighed, "Still unconscious, we

    just hope he gets better and eventually wakes up soon. This party was always hosted by him and it feels different without him now. I just can''t wait to have him with us again." Her voice broke at thest part and Mother patted her shoulder.

    "Well, Jerome is a strong Alpha, nothing can happen to him so easily, he''ll be fine my dear." She assured and Rika smiled, nodding her head in gratitude.

    I never knew mother could be this nice to anyone. She spoke so smoothly and calm, nothing like the woman who asked me to wipe out the Moonforest pack.

    "Alright, you both enjoy the party, I''ll speak to some other guests." She said and we nodded in return.

    Rika then walked off to the other side.

    My mother and I stood by the side

    as well. Immediately, some Alphas

    came to greet us, our influence wasn''t just limited to our name and position in the city, we also had businesses that blossomed like the east wing in the city. And of course, we were known for it.

    As we conversed, I turned to the exit to see Alpha Alexander, his Beta and a woman beside them.

    They walked into the party and straight to Rika who was greeting the other guests.

    My gaze darkened when Alexander offered her flowers, Who gives flowers on Christmas day?

    And Erika epted the flowers too, but my mind rxed when she offered the flowers to the servant instead.

    I saw Alexander''s face fall at that and I felt immense pleasure.

    "I''ll be back, Mother." I said to mother before walking to where they all stood.

    I initiated the greetings immediately,

    "Hello, Alex."

 Chapter 124

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Seeing the look in Noir''s eyes when he greeted Alex, I knew the rift between them hadn''t been sorted out yet.

    And with those looks in their eyes, I needed to stop the both of them from taking senseless actions and spoiling the Christmas party.

    "Noir." I called out softly. When our eyes met, I smiled at him.

    He seemed to have understood the meaning behind the sudden call and he nodded.

    Then I turned to Pa again, we all gave her our attention as she was going to be a mother in 5 months time. Yes, werewolves have their babies in 5 months.

    "Erika, it''s time for the couple''s dance, would you like to have this dance?" Noir suddenly interrupted and I turned to look at him. A frown settled on my face, but when I saw his gaze on Alex, I understood that he wanted to make him jealous.

    Was there a need for that?

    Anyways, I had no other choice but to dance With Noir. It was the first dance and as the host, I needed to lead the way for the others.

    I felt someone''s gaze on me and I turned slightly to see Alex staring at me with a clenched fist and a hooded eyes.

    I smirked, seeing he was getting affected by my closeness with Noir.

    "Sure, why not?" I epted Noir''s outstretched hand for the dance and followed him to the center of the ballroom.

    With grace and poise, we both danced to the slow but sensual tune of the violin.

    Noir was holding my gaze with his and I gulped when I saw the look of longing in his eyes.

    I saw all the feelings Noir had for me, but I just couldn''t reciprocate it. Father''s contract still stands and even without the contract, I don''t see myself being with Noir at all.

    "You look stunning tonight, Rika." Noir suddenlymented, pulling me out of my ongoing thoughts. I didn''t know if it was alright to just smile and ignore thispliment, or say thank you and ignore him.

    "Thank you." I chose thetter.

    He nodded and twirled me around, "After this dance, I would like to have a word with you." He said and I raised a brow.

    I already guessed what he wanted to say, Definitely has something to do with marriage and being his Luna.

    I sighed, then nodded. Yes was always a problem solver, but No was a troublemaker.

    Thankfully, the dance ended quickly and it was time to make a speech on the stage.

    I turned to my left when I felt a light tap from someone, I saw Kat smiling at me.

    "It''s time to get on stage, miss, time for your big speech." She said mockingly and I smiled.

    I reached out to pull her in for a hug, it was needed before I got on stage. Since Jace wasn''t here, I just wanted the hug to ease the tension I felt.

    "There, there." Kat cooed, rubbing my back soothingly. "You''ll do great, just chill."

    I obeyed, then pulled away to face her. "You''rete." I muttered and she raised

    her hands in the air in surrender.

    "Sorry, traffic as always."

    I had no choice but to forgive and let go.

    I smiled, then patted her hair softly, "Merry Christmas,"

    A smile blossomed on her face too as she returned the greeting, "Merry Christmas, Alpha Erika."

    After we both had exchanged our usual pleasantries, she went to greet Pa while I walked upto the stage for my speech.

    Now standing before the entire audience, Everyone staring back at me, I cleared my throat with a smile and began.

    "Good evening, everyone! As the Alpha of the Ironw Pack, it''s an honor to stand before you tonight. I want to start by expressing my gratitude for all of you being here and for your unwavering support.

    Tonight, we gather not only to celebrate the joyous holiday season but also toe together as the only people who make up this city, Fangoria. It''s a special asion because this year, I had the privilege of hosting this party in ce of my father, who couldn''t be here due to illness.

    My father has always been the heart

    and soul of our pack, maybe

    Fangoria too, guiding us with his wisdom and love. And while his absence is deeply felt, I want to take this opportunity to honor him and continue the traditions he instilled in us.

    Let us remember the true meaning of this season - love, unity, andpassion.

    It''s a time to cherish the bonds we share, to be there for one another, and to spread kindness wherever we go.

    I am grateful to each and every one

    of you who are a part of this pack and other packs in Fangoria, for your loyalty and love. Together, we are stronger, and together, we will ovee any obstacle thates our way.

    So let''s raise our sses and toast to the spirit of Christmas, to love, to family, to the city and to the Ironw Pack. Thank you, and may this holiday season be filled with joy peace, and endless blessings"I ended the speech in one breath and what followed afterwards was a round of apuse.

    I stepped down from the stage to meet my friends who were wiggling their

    eyebrows at me the moment I stood before them.

    "What?" I asked Kat and she grinned.

    "That was a wless speech out there." Shemented and Pa gave a nod, also reaching out for another wine ss when we both pped her hand.

    "Remember the child." I warned, eyeing her and earning a whine from her.

    "I have this feeling deep in me that you both would bully me in this time of my vulnerability. You guys make me feel left out because I''m pregnant." Shemented and I gave her a confused look.

    "What are you spitting out now? Bully you when we''re trying to keep you away from any potential harm that could befall our unborn little one? Girl you''re heartless." Kat quipped, taking a sip of her own drink.

    Iughed at them both and shook my head.

    "Pa, for the sake of the unborn child, stay away from wine." I said calmly this

    time and it seemed to work because she breathed out and rxed.

    "That''s more like it, let''s go greet more guests." I said and pulled them toe with me.

    We went around greeting all the guests again.

    From one Alpha and their pack Betas to another, everyone was present.

    But for some odd reason, I felt that one person wasn''t here and that was the bitch who liked Alex, Serenity June.

    She was part of Fangoria city and needed to be present at least, but it seemed

    she still feared me enough to never stepped foot where I step foot in.

    After everything had been sorted out for the night, I felt exhausted with Cindy being my only support.

    Noir walked up to me and smiled again.

    I wasn''t even in the mood to discuss, but I still returned the smile.

    "You look exhausted." He said and I nodded.

    "Can we go over to the balcony?"

    I nodded, "Sure." But just as he held my hand to lead me towards the balcony, a

    maid walked forward and bowed.

    "Yes?" I asked and she said, "Alpha Noir''s mother suddenly felt sick and swayed."

    "What?" I and Noir asked in unison and the maid nodded.

    I turned to look at Noir and we both made our way to where his mother sat with

    the others.

    She was trying hard not to close her eyes, maybe to fight off the sleep about to take her by force.

    "I suggest you take her home,e find me tomorrow to discuss what you want to." I said to Noir and he agreed.

    With the help of some guards, Noir took up his mother and we walked her to the

    car outside.

    I waved at them as they got into the car and left for the gate.

    Just as I turned to walk inside, Alex suddenly stood before me, "Can we talk?" He

    asked.

    I blinked, shaking my head and about to walk past him, and that was when we

    heard it, An explosion.

    I turned to the direction of the gate to see that Noir''s car which was heading out

    had actually exploded.

    "Noir!"

 Chapter 125

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    After uncovering every hidden secret about The Wren Family and Serenity, it was finally time to take down the Organization she built.

    The main base was finally located and we even realized that so many people hated the Wren Family. There were so many volunteers, people willing to sacrifice their lives just to see the downfall of this organization.

    It had been more than a week since I and Fagel arrived here and got an easy gateway to the things that brought us here in the first ce.

    We could say the goddess was on our side this time because everything went smoothly.

    The Organization which Serenity controlled happened to be a gang of hoodlums.

    Watching the so-called "Base" from afar on the horoscope, presented only the sights of burly looking men scattered around at the entrance.

    Jo and some other men had already arrived at the surroundings and all that was left was just the fall of darkness. They would start their attack at nightfall.

    "You see that logo?" Fagel suddenly called for my attention and I turned to him, he gestured to the same logo we all had gotten used to.

    "Yes, who knew it was hers?" I asked in amusement and Fagel shrugged as well.

    "No one." He answered and we bothughed.

    "An underground shady base ran by a woman as young as her, she was indeed a demonic creature." Imented again.

    Serenity had no heart in her for actually doing all these.

    We already found out everything behind the choices she made.

    She knew My father, her father tried to kill Gridshade, but Gridshade ended up killing her father, then there was also something Jo didn''t tell me, I felt it.

    He mentioned that I was meant to be an Alpha.

    But how would I be an Alpha when Rika was already an Alpha?

    He said if I could be patient till after the fight, he would personally tell me more about the meaning of his words.

    I had this bad feeling in me that things were just about to go bumpy instead of smooth as expected.

    I sighed, rxing into the seat as I watched Fagel bring a cup of coffee over.

    "It''s been so long my wolf went for a run." Hemented and I nodded, taking a sip of the liquid he brought.

    Indeed, my wolf had not gone for a run in a while.

    It must hurt but we still had things to sort out.

    We stayed there in silence, watching as the sun finally went down and the darkness took over.

    Night set in and the operation began.

    Jo and his men were guided by Me, Fagel and another tech guy through theptop in the ck van we upied.

    The operation should have taken a long time as expected, but in a few minutes time, the Organization blew up and Jo and his men ran out.

    "That was fast!" Fagel yelled out in excitement and pped his hand repeatedly.

    I was also surprised, but still holding back my excitement. Jo would exin why the entire process took so fast.

    Soon, the door to the van was pulled open and Jo climbed in. But there was a huge gash on his stomach and his waist line.

    He was bleeding profusely as he dragged in ragged breaths.

    "Damn!" I cursed, helping him take a seat and putting pressure on the wound to stop the bleeding.

    Jo held my hand and shook his head.

    "It''s of no use, I''ll die this time." He gritted out, breathing so heavily as he shut his eyes.

    "Jo, you can''t just die!" I yelled, but he shook his head.

    "I can die happy now, knowing that this organization was turned into ruins, now it''s left for you to find and kill my sister. If she stays alive, none of you would be safe..." Jo coughed, blood flowing out of his mouth.

    "Jo!.... You didn''t even tell me what you promised!" I yelled out again and he smiled.

    "Of course I''ll tell you, but first promise me you will find Serenity and kill her?. She is evil and would

    not hesitate to wipe out your entire pack by hook or crook.... She woulde to Gridshade again, that is when you will catch and kill her. Jace...... now that her organization has been ruined, it''s time for you to announce to everyone who she truly is and please... don''t forget the evidence I had given to you." He paused again as he coughed out even more blood.

    Fagel came forward too and stood before us.

    "Take out your phone and record this.." Jo instructed and Fagel obeyed, soon the

    phone was brought out and he began to record.

    Jo went ahead to say everything about the Wren Family and about Serenity. He opened the entire truth to the

    world and gave a brief od afterwards.

    Fagel took the hint to stop recording as he saved the video.

    "Jace..... the truth about you." Jo began and I gave a listening ear.

    "You''re the.... the true heir of the..." he paused, coughing more and his eyes closing up slowly.

    "Jo stay! True heir of what?!" I didn''t care if I was yelling a lot right now, Jo needed

    to tell me the truth!

    "You''re the true heir of the Thunderw pack.... Ask Alpha.... Jerome." With

    thosest words said, Jo went still.

    I froze on the spot as those words registered in my mind.

    Me? The true heir of the Thunderw pack?

 Chapter 126

    *****Jace''s POV*****

    Me and Fagel boarded the private ne again back to Fangoria after we had achieved our aim ofing to Avenir City. The Wren family wasn''t the main obligation there, it was the organization ran by Serenity.

    I rxed into the seats while thinking of what Jo had said to me before his death. I was the heir to the Thunderw pack?

    He said I should ask father about it, but father was still unconscious.

    Just how was i supposed to find my way around this all?

    I sighed again, not even knowing where to begin.

    The ne finally arrived at Fangoria''s airport the next day and two chauffeurs were already awaiting us with two cars.

    The guards we went with, one of them had unfortunately died during the operation, while the other two survived.

    We went into the car and drove off, back to the packhouse.

    I was hoping to see Erika, Kat or anyone at the entrance awaiting us, but no one

    was there when we arrived.

    "Where is everyone?" I asked the moment I got down from the car.

    A maid at the corner walked forward and bowed.

    "Wee back, Your Highness." She greeted and I hummed.

    "Where is the Alpha and everyone else?" I asked again.

    "The Alpha and her friends are currently at the hospital." She answered and I frowned.

    "Hospital? What for?"

    "On the day of the annual Christmas party, Alpha Noir and his mother had also arrived at the party, but his mother got sick and The Alpha suggested that he take her home. While they drove away from the packhouse, their car suddenly exploded." She exined and my eyes widened.

    "What?!" I and Fagel yelled out in unison.

    She nodded.

    "Explosion? But how?" Fagel asked in surprise.

    "That, we do not know. But Alpha Noir''s mother is dead and Alpha Noir hasn''t woken up yet."

    At those words, I pulled Fagel as we climbed back into the car.

    "Drive to the hospital!" I instructed the driver and immediately, the car left the packhouse and straight to the hospital.

    "Do you think it has something to do with Serenity?" I asked Fagel and he nodded.

    "It definitely has something to do with her."

    He replied.

    This Serenity girl was going too far with her actions and it was time to expose her for who she truly is.

    The ride to the hospital took a while, but we soon arrived.

    Once the car stopped at the entrance, I climbed down from it and headed straight into the hospital to find the others.

    Entering the corner, I was met with Kat, Erika, Pa and Alex sitting there.

    I immediately confirmed the maid''s words.

    "Rika!" I called out to Erika and at the sound of my voice, she turned towards my direction in a hurry and seeing me, she dashed towards me as excitement filled her facial features.

    "Jace!" She yelled out and she crashed into my arms, her tears falling endlessly. "I''m d you''re back."

    I pulled away to look at her and saw the smile on her face.

    "What happened?" I asked and she sighed.

    "Come take a seat first." She said and pulled me toe sit down.

    "Noir and his mother had an ident". She said.

    I shook my head at the word she used. This was no ident.

    "No." I said and she raised a brow.

    "What do you mean no?" She asked me.

    Kat also walked upto me to pull me into her arms for a brief hug before she pulled away.

    "Tell us what happened? Did you seed?" Erika asked impatiently and I nced at all the faces staring back at me in the room.

    "It''s a long story, but we found the master minder." I announced as a frown settled on my face.

    "The person behind my kidnap, father''s poisoning, Tasyra''s kidnap and every other misfortune. Including your divorce.."

    "What?!" At the divorce part, she raised a brow and narrowed her eyes.

    I nodded in return at her, "Yes, that person is none other than Serenity."

    Erika and the others blinked at my words.

    "What?!" They all asked in unison while I dragged in a long breath.

    "Serenity June that you all know, is not who you think she is. Her real name is Serenity Wren and she knew our family from the start

    because her father and our fate

    and Gridshade, of course, had a business they did before, but father pulled away and Gridshade

    continued. Eventually things got messy and her father tried to kill

    Gridshade, so Gridshade killed him

    instead."

    I paused, taking a gulp of water that was offered to me by Fagel.

    "Jace, what are you saying?" Rika asked and I nodded. "Everything I said right now, is the truth. Serenity Wren runs her father''s organization and this organization are filled with nothing but hoodlums and criminals."

    "Jace, are you sure about all these?" It was Alex asking this time and I smirked.

    "I came with proof, it would be worthless if I don''t back up my ims with proof." I

    said and fished out the recording of Jo saying everything.

    Everyone gathered around me as I yed the video.

    "Here, this man in this video is Jo Wren, Serenity''s stepbrother. He narrated everything about them and as you can see, he is wounded and it was at because of trying to take down Serenity''s organization." I fished out another photo of Serenity, ones that the CCTV cameras had caught of her multiple times

    conversing with some men in ck and handing them a few things.

    "This here, is Serenity Wren and she is in Avenir City."

    When they all watched the evidence, everyone had their eyes widened in shock.

    Finally, I have exposed Serenity.

    Alex got mad and moved to make a phone call.

    "Find Serenity anywhere she is and drag her to the Ironw Packhouse!" I heard

    him order and I turned to Erika.

    Our eyes met and I nodded at her.

    "She is responsible for father''s condition?.." she asked me, her voice shaking and

    eyes glowing red.

    I nodded and all hell broke loose as she stood up as well.

    It was now or never.

    *******************

    A/N: Dear readers, I want to thank you for your continued support and interest in my work. However, I''m currently dealing with some health issues, and as a result, I''m only able to write one chapter per dayd appreciate your understanding and patience during this difficult time. I hope to be back to my usual writing schedule soon, and I look forward to sharing more of my work with you all. Thank you :)

 Chapter 127

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    "Erika, wait!" I called out, my voice filled with desperation. But she kept walking, her pace quickening. "Please, just give me a chance," I pleaded, desperately trying to catch up to her.

    "Erika!" I yelled out again, holding her hand and finally getting her attention.

    She turned to look at me, her eyes burning with hatred. I gulped, taking in deep breaths as I tried to form words.

    "What do you want?"

    "To apologize." I blurted out.

    "It won''t work," she replied and tried to leave, but I held her back again. "Erika, please just give me two minutes of your time..."

    "You''re not even worth a second of my time and you think I''ll give you two minutes? Look Alpha Alexander, whatever you have to say to me, I don''t want to hear it. You can shove it down your throat!" She yelled out and snatched her hand away from mine.

    Erika turned and walked out of the hospital.

    "This is your chance to get our mate!" Elijah cooed in my head and I scoffed.

    "Elijah calm your ws!"

    I bolted out of the hospital, determined to catch up with her. She was on the verge

    of getting into her car when I finally made it outside, rushing to halt her.

    "Erika, can''t you just give me a moment to exin?" I pleaded, my voice filled with desperation.

    She forcefully pushed me away, her Alpha strength evident. "Alex, I don''t want to hear it!"

    Why did it feel like convincing women had be an impossible task these days?

    She tried to climb into the car again, but I pulled her back again and she turned to re at me.

    "Erika, I''m sorry for everything that happened!" I said calmly and she froze.

    I know I was a douche bag in the past, believing Serenity over my own wife and Luna, but I wanted to make things right.

    Erika wasn''t to me at all, and now that I discovered the evidence against Seren, I realized I had been in the wrong. I had been deceiving myself, thinking I could earn her forgiveness and promising to leave her if she didn''t want me back. But the truth is, I want Erika back so badly.

    You know that saying, "You don''t know what you have until you lose it"? Well, it was definitely true. All those years we spent together, Erika put in so much effort to keep the Moonforest Pack united. She made sacrifices, even giving up her Alpha position, just to be with me. And I never appreciated everything she did until

    now.

    I got it. I understood why she was so angry and who she was aiming that anger at. I was a scumbag, and I was ready to change. I was willing to do whatever it takes, even if it means giving up everything the Moonforest Pack owns.

    I would do anything to get her back into my life.

    "You''re sorry? Oh... alright." She said nonchntly and still turned around to enter her car.

    I frowned and pulled her back.

    "Is that all you have to say?" I asked her and she scoffed.

    "What do you want me to say? Look, I don''t want to have anything to do with you or your pack. Whatever we had was in the past and I want it to remain in the past. Go and rule your pack, while I rule mine!" She spat out.  s?novel

    "And don''t you ever touch me again! I won''t hesitate to unleash my wrath on the entire Moonforest pack if you do that again!" There was fury in her eyes as she finally climbed into her car this time.

    She shut the door with a loud bang and sped out of the hospital environment, leaving me standing there and watching the car.

    "Damn! This is so hard." I murmured, raking a hand through my damp hair as it was still snowing.

    "Of course it''s going to be hard.

    Remember when I told you that you

    would regret your decisions back

    then?" Elijah asked me. I couldn''t

    find the words to reply, so I stayed quiet.

    "You can always stay silent. I told you back then that you would eat your words."

    Heughed.

    I sighed.

    "Serenity has ruined my life." I muttered, my heart squeezing in pain.

    "That is why we have to find and kill her! She deserves death!"

    Elijah was right, Serenity caused all the misfortunes in my life and the best punishment for her was death.

    I walked to my own car and pulled out my phone once I climbed into the car.

    I ced a call across to Gage.

    "Yes, did you find her?"

    "Actually, No. Serenity has gone into hiding. I don''t know how she found out about

    it, but she left the packhouse even before your call to capture her came in."

    "Damn it! Gage, you have to find her no matter what! She has to pay for everything she has caused us." I gritted out.

    Gage hummed in response and ended the call.

    "Where the hell are we supposed to find her? She can''t leave the city, can she?" Elijah questioned.

    "She can''t, Erika already ordered that every Train station, Airport and bus stations be closed down for now." I exined to him.

    "What about the sea port?"

    I rolled my eyes at my wolf''s stupidity.

    "It''s the winter season, The sea is frozen." I reminded him and he sighed.

    "Alright then, she would definitely still be in the city."

    "Yes, let''s go over to the supposed orphanage she said she worked in."

    I said and started the car, zooming off from the hospital premises as well.

    I would find Serenity, either by hook or crook.

 Chapter 128

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    "Erika!"

    "Not now, Kat!" I yelled back as I stomped my way into the packhouse.

    "Can you just hear us out?" Even Cindy chimed in.

    "No!" I replied harshly, making sure they got my point when I said the big no.

    "Erika please...." Kat called out again and pulled me by my arm.

    Everyone seemed to love pulling my armtely.

    She turned me around to face her and red at me.

    "Can you quit with that attitude?!"

    "No, so what?" I asked, folding my arms on my chest.

    "Erika, I know you''re...."

    "Wait a sec." I interrupted her, raising my hand to halt her words.

    "Before you start going on about how Alex is begging for my forgiveness and

    wants me back, let me tell you something. I made a deal with my father. I signed a contract promising that I would never be with another man after my divorce. I

    would serve this pack alone..."

    "And what about your legacy? Didn''t either of you consider that?" She

    immediately fired back, leaving me speechless.

    "Cat got your tongue, huh?"

    I rolled my eyes and replied, "Look, I don''t give a damn about Alex anymore. I can''t just go back to him. Let me exin why I don''t care about him and why I don''t want to go back. I will never forgive him for the humiliation he put me through. Even though he didn''t know my true identity back then, wasn''t he supposed to listen to his wife, support her, and not believe Serenity''s lies? He used me of wanting to harm Serenity and actually believed her. He divorced me. So why should I even consider going back to him? I won''t."

    "Erika, listen...."

    "Listen up, Kat! I''m done listening to you. From now on, I want absolutely nothing to do with the Moonforest Pack. No one from that pack is wee here, except for Pa. If Alex is dumb enough to set foot anywhere near this packhouse, I give full permission to lock him up for trespassing. This is my turf now, and I won''t tolerate any more nonsense. Got it?"

    With those words said, I turned around to head to the meeting room where the elders awaited my arrival for the meeting.

    Again, Kat was persistent.

    She pulled my arm again, turning me to face her.

    "Kat...." I drawled, just about tosh out when she said, "Alex is not at fault, Erika."

    "Oh yeah, I''m the one at fault." I nodded in agreement and snorted.

    "Listen to me, It all started with your father. I''m sorry to say this, but if anyone is to me for the recent happenings and for your marriage failure, it should be your father and not Alex."

    "Excuse me?" I asked, raising a questioning brow, "My father is what? That my father is responsible? What the fuck are you saying to me now Katrina?"

    She sighed, rubbing her temples as if to sooth the headacheing in.

    "This whole thing began with your fathers. It began with your father, Gridshade and Serenity''s father. If they hadn''t known each other then and had that failed business filled with nothing but lies and greed, this day would nevere." She reasoned, removing her hair from her face.

    "What are you trying to say? You want to me it all on the past? Kat you can''t justify Alex''s actions. He believed another woman that wasn''t me.... Let''s say Jace does that with Tasyra. He believes Tasyra over you in everything, How would that make you feel?"

    "I''ll kill him."

    "Exactly, I also want to kill Alex."

    "But Erika...."

    "We''ve said enough for the day, I''ll be in the meeting room." I said and turned to leave.

    This time she didn''t stop me from leaving as I walked out of the room to the meeting room.

    I pushed down every talk about Alex as I walked into the room. The Pack elders

    all stood up to acknowledge me as I came in to sit.

    "Greetings Alpha Erika." They echoed and I nodded in return.

    "Hello Elders."

    We all sat down as I took a sip of the wine before me.

    This meeting was hosted on behalf of the current happenings in the pack.

    The thing about Noir and his mother also.

    "As you all know, there was an explosion just outside the pack a few days ago, and I''m sorry to inform you that the Luna Queen of the Thunderw pack is dead. announced and watched their faces for reactions.

    Their reactions weren''t much, considering the Thunderw pack were another pack of their own. They could worry for themselves.

    "Alpha, can I ask a question about the previous Alpha, your father?" One of the elders began and I had no choice but toply.

    "What is the case of Alpha Jerome currently?" He asked as a serious look appeared on his face. I bit my lower lip and exined.

    "We''ve delivered all the necessary treatments to him and just hope that one day he will eventually wake up. The doctor said it could be in some years toe. So yes, the Alpha would be fine." I assured him.

    The elder shook his head pitifully as he refrained from asking anymore questions.

    "There is bigger news at hand. The master minder behind the never ending targets this pack has been facing, has been found out. We aim to catch her soon and punish her for the crimes she hasmitted."

    "A she?" One of the elders asked.

    "Yes, she is a female and her name is Serenity Wren."

 Chapter 129

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    The search for Serenity never seemed to end, and after several days, we still hadn''t found any positive leads. She had a knack for disappearing without a trace.

    As I stepped out of the room and into the living room, a maid approached me with news that Alex had arrived.

    "Tell him to leave," I immediately responded upon hearing his name.

    She hesitated, ncing at me, and I raised an eyebrow in curiosity.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing, Alpha. I''ll make sure he goes away," she assured me before quickly scurrying off.

    I rubbed my hands together, feeling the cold seeping in slowly.

    As the new year approached in just a week''s time, the thought of my father still lying on a sick bed squeezed my heart in my chest.

    I walked towards his chambers, the very ce where we kept him secluded from the others.

    The guard at the entrance respectfully bowed and stepped aside as I entered his bedroom. There, on the bed,y my father, his usual imposing presence reced by stillness. I slowed my steps, feeling the weight of his absence in our lives and in our pack.

    A small smile appeared on my face as I blinked away the tears. Father looked so calm and peaceful. My heart reached out to him, wishing he would just move a finger or, even better, open his eyes to see me.

    I pulled a stool from the corner and made myselffortable on it as I watched him. His handsome features despite being old, still looked so perfect.

    Remembering that Serenity was the one responsible for his condition made me clench my fist in anger.

    Father never deserved this. Just like Jace said before, father pulled away from the business and Gridshade was the only one who continued.

    So I see no reason why father has to suffer everything.

    I see no reason why Serenity has to do all these, go extra miles just to avenge her dead father.

    She was punishing mine who never even had a hand in her father''s death. This was the reason why I would never forgive her and everyone who once supported her.

    Everyone including Alex.

    They all believed her and not me, so I see no reason to actually spare any one of them.

    "Father, we finally know the truth." I said softly, biting my lower lip as I waited for a reaction from him.

    My thoughts couldn''t help drifting back to Maid Melisse. She worked for Serenity, so where could she be at the moment?

    If Father ever finds out that Maid Melisse was one of them, he would be greatly disappointed in her. I was already as disappointed as I can be.

    "Even Melisse turned evil..." I drawled as I recalled how we found out the truth about her and the things she said about being rich.

    I smiled softly, Melisse knew nothing at that time.

    And to be honest, I didn''t hate her. I was just disappointed in her. Disappointed

    that she chose a stupid part of following Serenity because of money.

    I opened my mouth toment again when a knock came at the door.

    A frown made its way to my face as I turned to the door again.

    The reason for this disturbance better be worth it as I was so close to snapping.

    I stood up and went to the door instead, no one was allowed in here without my consent.

    The maid from earlier was the one again. I frowned, already guessing why she was here.

    "Alex refused to leave?" I asked and she sighed.

    "Not only that, Alpha. He is kneeling before the packhouse, under the snow."

    "What?" I asked, surprise shing in my eyes.

    "Kneeling under the snow? For what?"

    "He says he won''t leave until you see him."

    At those words, a smile made its way to my face. Alex said he wouldn''t leave until

    I came out to see him?

    Interesting.

    "So he wants to remain in the cold until Ie out to see him?" I asked, folding my hand over my chest.

    The maid looked up at me and nodded.

    "Alright then, just let him chill outside and when he is done waiting, he can leave."

    I said and turned to walk back into my father''s chambers.

    Alex could do whatever he wanted, if he thinks t that I would react and just walk out to see him just because he wants to kill himself, then he was joking.

    I made myselffortable beside my father as I continued with myments about how Serenity was evil and all, soon it was time to leave him to rest.

    I sighed, looked outside to see that the weather had darkened already.

    Jace had gone out with Kat to continue the search for Serenity and I had to stay at the pack for the meeting with the elders.

    I expected them to return by now, but when I walked into the living room, there wasn''t any sign of the both of them.

    "Is Kat and Jace back?" I asked a guard on duty and he shook his head.

    "No Alpha, they haven''t returned." He said and I frowned.

    "What is taking them so long?" I muttered, nodding as I reached for my phone to call them.

    Just as I brought the phone to my ear, the front door swung open and they walked in. But they weren''t alone.

    They were helping Alex into the house, and instantly, anger surged through me.

    I couldn''t believe it. While I was worried about them, they were busy helping Alex.

    "Stop!" I yelled out without hesitation, and they both froze in their tracks.

    Alex appeared cold and exhausted, his head hanging low.

    "What do you both think you''re doing?" I asked, raising my eyebrow.

    "Erika, Alex has been out there this whole time. We should go check on him. He

    might not be okay."

    "Wait a second," I said, my frown deepening.

    "He''s not wee here. Take him back to where you found him. His pack members wille to get him."

    "Erika..."

    "Jace, you heard me. Get Alex out of here right now!" I yelled again, my mind clouded with anger.

    Jace watched me in disbelief, but I was far from noticing and red at the three of

    them.

    "Take him away! Send him back to his pack!"

    "Erika..." Cindy called out.

    "Not now, Cindy!"

    Without a second thought, Jace and

    Kat turned around to take him away. I was s boiling over and would have

    pushed them out if they hade

    hi

    away.

    taken

    Once they were out of sight, I breathed and directly walked to the couch to sit

    down.

    Alex was the least of my problems right now.

    "Erika, why did you be so heartless?" I heard a voice from the entrance and

    turned to see Jace and Kat walking into the house.

    Thankfully, they were alone this time.

    "Did you send him back?" I asked instead but Kat fired back.

    "Erika, he is sorry!"

    "Kat watch it!" I yelled back, standing up to my full height and I watched her.

    I was not about to let them disrespect me because of Alex.

    I didn''t want to have anything to do with him and I hoped it remained that way.

    "I won''t be so nice to him if I see him here again." I said and turned to walk upstairs.

    Though a part of me was angry at my actions, that part of me being Cindy, I still didn''t care.

    What Alex did and said to me in the past was far more hurting than this one. So

    no one was allowed to think I was being cruel.

    That very day he made me kneel down to apologize to Serenity was the very day I

    hated Alex and his pack.

    I just wanted them out of my life and wanted nothing to do with Alex no matter

    what.

    I walked into my room and rxed on the bed to rest.

    Tomorrow, I would go in search of Serenity by myself.

 Chapter 130

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    The next morning, I woke up to a still dim day. But I had a good reason for waking up. It was because this dream, or more like a thought, popped into my head.

    I couldn''t shake off the idea of finding Serenity. And the very ce my mind took me was South side. Even if Serenity wouldn''t be there, I had this hunch that it might lead me to some clues.

    I climbed off the bed and straight to my bathroom to take a quick shower. Then I walked to my closet to pick out and ck T-shirt and a ck leather jacket. I matched it with a pair of ck pants and ck boots.

    This was going to be bumpy, so I needed to look anything but elegant.

    I picked up my phone, texted Jace, knowing he would still be asleep by now.

    He would read the text when he woke up.

    I walked out of the room and straight downstairs to the entrance.

    "Hand me the car keys." I ordered the guards at the entrance and they stared at me like I had grown a second head.

    "The keys!" I yelled out softly and the guard handed the key over to me.

    Just as I walked out to take a car, I sighted someone at the corner, standing and probably taking in some deep refreshing nature''s breeze.

    When the person turned to look in my direction, I looked closely to see the familiar person.

    Fagel?

    He suddenly ran up to me and bowed the moment he stopped before me.

    "Your Highness." He said, his head still lowered. I chuckled and extended a hand to pat his broad shoulders.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked and he finally looked up at me.

    "Receiving the early morning inspiration." Fagel''s words sounded weird to me, but

    I nodded in return and turned around to walk away.

    "Your Highness, I''m sorry to ask this question, but where are you off to so early in the morning?" He suddenly asked, halting me in ce.

    I turned, masking my thoughts with a smile.

    "To check on something" I said, trying to keep my face as focused as possible but failing miserably.

    "It''s an obvious lie, you''re dressed so weird and please... don''t tell me you''re just about to go look for Serenity alone."

    Ahh, he sure is smart. He caught me so fast.

    "Uhmm...." I stuttered.

    "Alpha, let me go with you."

    "What?" I asked in surprise, I expected him to stop me, but he offered toe along?

    That was unexpected.

    "I''ll drive you to where you want to go, but I''ll be back." He said and walked into the mansion, he walked out after some time, my gaze still lingered on him in surprise.

    "Let''s go." He said and I tossed him the car keys.

    We walked to the car and he actually went to pull the door open for me.

    I nodded in gratitude and climbed into the car.

    Soon, we left the mansion and hit the road.

    Being the early hours of the morning, the road looked clear and silent, devoid of

    any person and just a few cars passed by.

    Fagel drove directly to the south side as instructed.

    "You know the south side?" I asked him from the back and he hummed in response.

    "Yes, Alpha. I know the Southside."

    I stayed silent as he drove for a while before maneuvering through the highway and hitting the Southside road.

    Soon, we arrived at the forest that I had found Jace back then.

    Though I didn''t know the base, I felt that Serenity might have visited there and I would look for the ce.

    "Are youing?" I asked as I pushed the door open.

    "Of course." I looked at him in surprise and just shrugged.

    The moment we climbed out of the car, I walked over to his side and tossed him a gun.

    His eyes widened momentarily, while I shed him an adorable smile. "Self defense, they would have a firearm too." I said and he nodded.

    Once I knew he had been convinced, I turned around and walked towards the forest. Fagel followed behind me silently as we walked further and further into the part.

    My senses were heightened and I watched every corner of the forest, making

    sure I missed nothing as we kept walking.

    Deep down, I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach, but I pushed it aside. I needed to take this step for the good of everyone.

    Finding Serenity was our main obligation and if she was found, we would definitely be saved.

    I stopped, turning to see if Fagel

    still behind

    ad me. Once I conne

    that he was still following, It around and continued walking.

    Sooner than expected, we arrived at a building not so far from us.

    The huge gates gave me an eerie feeling just staring at it from a distance.

    I gulped down my saliva and turned to look at Fagel.

    "I guess that''s the base." I said and he nodded.

    "It definitely is." He confirmed.

    "Let''s go." I said and he nodded as we both continued to walk towards the ce.

    "Erika! This is dangerous. It''s not toote to turn around!" Suddenly I heard Jace''s voice in my head.

    He spoke to me through the mindlink.

    He must have woken up early.

    "Don''t worry, Jace. I got this." I mindlinked back.

    "You''ve got nothing! Get out of there!"

    I ignored him and walked further.

    "Erika Listen to Jace!" Cindy, who had been quiet due to anger from what

    happened yesterday, finally spoke up.

    I smirked and replied, "So you''re still here?"

    She ignored me again as I also proceeded to the gates.

    Once I stood before the gates, I breathed out and extended a hand to push the

    doors open.

    There were no guards at the entrance which meant that they used traps instead of guards.

    I already knew this strategy and only Serenity would be that petty and wicked

    enough to even think of such a method.

    "Be careful, I think there''s a trap here." I said to Fagel and he nodded.

    I slowly but carefully walked into the ce, making sure to take in the sights of

    everything on the floor.

    As expected, the entire ce was empty with no one in sight.

    They might have fled the scene, knowing we coulde at any time.

    I walked further in, pulling out a silver de as we reached the only door that led

    inside.

    This was the ce where Jace was kept and remembering it, made my blood boil.

    I pushed the door open and walked into the house.

    "Erika, listen. You have to turn around." Cindy was at it again, I rolled my eyes at her words.

    "I''ll be fine." I said and just shut her out.

    As we made a right turn, a person''s voice suddenly caught my attention.

    "Help!" Was what we heard from that direction. We both turned towards the

    direction of the voice. Instantly, I recognized it.

    Before I could move in that direction, Fagel restrained me.

    "Your Highness, it''s not safe to rush in blindly."

    "I know that voice, it''s Melisse!" I pulled my arm free from his grip and dashed towards the sound without hesitation.

    As I approached the door where her voice seemed to originate, I pushed it open

    and hurried inside.

    To my surprise, the door led outside instead of to a room. Before I couldprehend what was happening, a hand sprayed something on my face, sapping my strength

    Out of nowhere, someone lifted me and threw me into a waiting van. I glimpsed

    Fagel being restrained, while Melisse looked on with a smirk.

    Despite everything that had happened, she hadn''t changed her ways. She still

    sided with Serenity?

    Dizziness overwhelmed me, and I cked out.

 Chapter 131

    *****Alex''s POV******

    "Erika!" I jolted awake in shock, yelling out her name as cold sweat broke out on my forehead. It felt so real, like she was in danger. In the dream, I saw her being abducted, and my gut told me that something was definitely not right at the Ironw Pack.

    I needed to know what was going on. I turned to the right to see Gage staring at me and giving me his usual pointed look.

    I sighed, rubbing my forehead as he suddenly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    I shook my head, refusing to tell him what was up.

    "You can''t just shake your head when you just jolted up right now calling out your

    ex wife''s name as if something happened. Tell me, you had a nightmare? Was she in it?" He pressed and I nodded.

    "Yes, I want to see Erika..." I blurted out instead and Gage shook his head in disapproval.

    "Definitely not, you were brought backst night half dead!" He yelled, standing up to his feet as he red at me.

    "Erika loathes you and doesn''t want to see you, so you''d better stay far away from her."

    I rubbed my head again and shook my head.

    "You don''t understand, I really need to see her and make sure she is alright. This nightmare was one where she got abducted, so I have to be sure she is fine." I said and without a second thought, I climbed out of bed and headed straight to my wardrobe to pick out a shirt.

    Despite the winter season and the Aircon in the room, I still had sweat running down my forehead as the thought that something might have happened to her settled in my mind.

    Once I was dressed, I walked out of the room or more like sprinted out of the room as I headed downstairs. Though I still felt the effect of what happened earlier, one where I was left in the snow for too long. But what mattered most was making sure my Luna was alright.

    "Your Luna? You believe me now?" Elijah asked in a mocking tone and I rolled my eyes.

    Gage busily chased after me as we sprinted out of the packhouse and to the car outside.

    I just hoped that this dream was just a dream and Erika was alright. It was better she looked at me in disdain than gets taken away from me.

    Once I got to the car, I pulled the door open as the guards tossed me the keys.

    "Alex!" Gage thundered again and I looked up at him.

    "You''re still sick!" He yelled out and I rolled my eyes at him. "Get in the car if you''reing along." Came my response and he had no other choice but to climb into the car with me.

    I drove off from the packhouse and soon hit the highways as we drove straight towards the Ironw Pack.

    The weather was already brightened and for some reason, the day looked extremely bright.

    I ignored the amazing weather, driving at full speed and soon arriving at the Ironw Packhouse.

    Once we pulled into the driveway, I bolted out of the car and made my way to the entrance.

    Just as I intended to dash into the ce, I saw Erika''s brother, Jace sprinted out of the house with his mate as if they were both in a hurry.

    There were also tons of guards as they filled the entire ce.

    Without being told twice, I knew something was wrong.

    I walked over to her brother who looked anxious as his mate tried to calm him down.

    "Jace." I called out and he turned towards me.

    I expected a look of disdain or anger like Erika always harbored, but he just walked up to me with a surprised look. "Alpha Alexander? Why are you here? Have you recovered?" He took me by surprise, but I still gave a polite answer.

    "Yes, I''m alright now." I confirmed. "Is Erika alright?"

    At those words, Jace sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

    He looked at me and I saw pain shed in his eyes as he said, "I have the most stubborn sister in the world."

    His words didn''t make sense, but I tried to connect the dots.

    "What happened?"

    "She went in search of Serenity alone."

    "What?!" At those words, I felt something shook inside of me as dread and fear took over me.

    She went after Seren alone?

    Why would Erika do such a thing?

    "Why would she do such a thing?!" I asked as panic began to set in.

    "No one knows, but she is extremely stubborn. Now we don''t even know what happened to her since our mindlink was cut off." Jace sighed again and I clenched my fist.

    How could Erika be that reckless to take on such a dangerous mission alone?

    How did she intend to sort it out alone?

    "But, how do we find her?" I blurted out again without knowing it and Jace looked up at me in surprise.

    "Will you help?" He asked and I nodded.

    "Of course I would help in finding her.."

    A look of gratitude shed in his eyes and before he could open his mouth to say

    one more word, a car drove into the premises of the Ironw Packhouse.

    We all turned to the direction of the car as Jace seemed to recognize it.

    "Our car?" He asked as he moved forward. The car door was pushed open and a man stumbled out of the car and crashed to the floor.

    "Fagel!" Jace yelled out and rushed over to the Fagel guy.

    I didn''t know who Fagel was, so I just stood still as Jace helped the Fagel guy to the front porch.

    We all followed suit, anticipating his words.

    "This... this is Fagel and he left with Erika." Jace''s mate exined, seeing the look of confusion on me and Gage''s face.

    He went with Erika?

    I rushed over to him immediately as Jace kept putting pressure on his heart to keep him awake.

    "Fagel stay!" He yelled out and continued to put pressure on Fagel''s chest.

    After a while of doing that, Fagel opened his eyes thankfully and Jace wasted no

    time to ask him about Erika''s whereabouts.

    Fagel went ahead to also exin what happened and where they went.

    He also exined how Erika was tricked and tossed into a van.

    My heart pained at those words and I looked up at Jace when he stood up

    straight.

    "We have to visit that base." He dered. I was confused about the base, but I nodded, deciding to go over to the base with them.

    Jace rushed over to his car and his mate followed.

    "No, stay here and take care of things here." He suddenly said to her and she obeyed.

    Jace climbed into his car after instructing some guards to take Fagel inside.

    l.ne

    He also called out to all the guards that filled the entire premises, ordering them to follow suit as we all also got into our cars and sped off from the packhouse.

    I was anxious, I just hoped Erika would be fine and Serenity wouldn''t do anything to her. If anything eventually happens to Erika, bwould never spare Serenity!

 Chapter 132

    *****Alex''s POV*****

    As we were driving through the city, I saw that Jace''s car suddenly veered off and headed towards the south side. I couldn''t help wondering why he was going in that direction.

    I nced at Gage, hoping for some insights, but he just shrugged.

    Was Erika on the south side?

    I decided to stay silent and follow them, curious about their destination.

    They continued driving without signs of stopping, leaving us wondering where they were going.

    Soon, the car pulled over, including the other cars the bodyguards were tailing us with.

    I frowned, but still stayed silent until we all highlighted from the car.

    I walked over to Jace and raised a brow, which he understood instantly.

    "I was once kidnapped and brought here, Erika came to see if Serenity hid here."

    He went ahead to exin and realization dawned on me. Erika might as well have been kidnapped.

    Knowing this made me wonder why Erika would even think ofing here with just one man. She knew just how and when to be silly.

    "What''s the way forward?" I asked and he sighed.

    "The base is located at the heart of the forest. It''s actually a small base, nothingpared to the one she owned in Avenir City." He exined again. I nodded in understanding as he led the way to the supposed heart of the forest.

    The floor waspletely covered in twigs and leaves due to the winter season. As we walked on them wearing our boots, they made sounds, creating a crunching melody beneath our feet.

    We walked for a while before arriving at the base.

    Carefully, we raided the ce searching for any clue to where they might have taken Erika to.

    The entire ce was messy and I noticed traps in every corner even before Jace informed us about them.

    We searched the entire ce but still found nothing after searching for a while.

    The bodyguards with us even went ahead to raid the bushes behind, but still nothing.

    We saw the car tire prints on the floor, but after tracing it for a while, it led to nowhere.

    "This is a big problem!" Jace sighed in frustration and ran a hand through his hair. "If the people find out that the Alpha of the Ironw Pack have been abducted, this would be a big problem to the entire pack. It would cause a war to break out too." Hemented and I understood his point.

    Indeed, a missing Alpha was equivalent to the downfall of a pack.

    Just as we stayed there thinking of what to do next, my phone beeped and I went ahead to pull it out.

    Checking the screen, I saw a text from an unknown number as well as a link attached to the message. A frown formed on my face, but I went ahead to open it.

    What I saw next in that link made my hand tremble and my heart hammered in my ribcage.

    "Jace!" I subconsciously yelled out and he came to look into my phone, curious to know why I screamed.

    When he looked down at the phone and saw what was being disyed on the screen, a gasp of horror left his mouth, including Gage''s.

    Right on the screen of my phone, was of Erika seemingly tied at a mountain and held out on a cliff, which meant that if the rope cuts, Erika would directly fall to her death.

    She was gagged as she red at the camera that was used to record her.

    "What the hell?!" Jace yelled, his hand also trembling as he force ran it through his hair.

    "Who knows that cliff?" I asked, ncing at both Gage and Jace. Jace shook his head, "I don''t know the cliff."

    "I know the cliff." Gage epted and my heart leapt with joy.

    "Take us there now!" I demanded and rushed over to the car, but Gage called my attention back.

    "There''s no need to take the car, the cliff is just a few walks from here."

    I frowned at that, a few walks from here?

    "Can you take us there?" Jace asked him as his voice shook with Emotions.

    Gage nodded and gestured towards the part we had to take. This journey of ours seemed so funny and unreal, but we had to journey it for Erika''s sake.

    We trailed off towards the north, since the south was where the base was located.

    The journey took a while as we kept walking, I red at Gage once in a while each time he said we still had a few minutes to arrive. We have been walking for the goddess knows how long and he still said a few minutes to arrive.

    Thankfully, the weather changed and the snow fell heavier, signaling that indeed, we were getting closer to our destination. From the video clip, could see that the snow was falling heavier in the location where Erika was gagged and tied up.

    Finally, we reached the top of the cliff where I saw in the video.

    Lo and behold, Erika was indeed there, tied up and dangling.

    But the funniest thing was, for someone who was tied up and was dangling from

    the cliff, she wasn''t showing any fear. Her gaze was sharp and angry as she red in a particr direction.

    "Erika!" Jace yelled out her name and tried to run towards her. But she shook her head continuously, telling him not toe any closer.

    He seemed not to have understood the gesture because he continued moving towards her. That was when something happened.

    He stepped on something that actually electrocuted Erika who was apparently tied up with cables.

    Seeing her convulse uncontrobly until Jace moved his leg, my heart shattered and I felt my blood run cold in anger.

    How could Seren do this to her?

    Elijah was thrashing around, trying to get closer to her and help her off those cables.

    The cold and the cables would go a long way to causing her lots of damage.

    I looked down, thinking it was just

    the location where Jace had

    stepped on that had the button that could trigger the electrocution again, so I decided to take a step as well. But when I took a step forward, I saw Erika shake her head at the same time she was electrocuted again.

    Seeing her convulse again, made me convulse for some unknown reason. "Fuck! We have to get her out of there!" Jace yelled as tears pulled in his eyes.

    "Not so fast!" We heard a voice say from behind and we all turned to see Serenity, sitting at the top of the other mountain top with a microphone in hand.

    She chuckled, seeing the look of shock that shed in our eyes.

    If anyone had told me that she would be this evil, I would never believe it. Serenity used to be such a nice and caring person, nothing like the demon she became. "She was never nice or caring, quit that thought!" Elijah chanted in disdain. "Serenity, what''s the meaning of all these?!" I asked, loud enough to wake a mountain bear if there was any.

    Sheughed again and shook her head.

    "It''s just a little show I put up for you, love." She replied and I frowned. She called torturing a show?

    We watched her slowly climb down from the mountain with two men following

    behind her with a gun, probably with silver bullets.

    She came to stand just a few meters away from where we stood.

    "Surprised, right?" She asked and I blinked.

    "Serenity, are you crazy?! Why would you do this to Erika when it was just the

    things of your fathers in the past? Why would you treat her like shemitted a huge crime?!"

    A frown made its way to her face this time...

    "You think she is innocent?"

    "Yes."

    "Lies! Erika is not innocent!" She shook her head.

    "Then what the fuck did she do to you?!" Jace asked in anger, clenching and

    unclenching his fist.

    "Erika killed my brother!"

 Chapter 133

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    So the person whom I had killed that day on the cliff was Serenity''s brother?

    I listened carefully, despite freezing as she exined her brother''s side of the story and how he came forward, towards me.

    Because of that electrocution just now, I felt my senses dull and exhaustion sipping into my bones.

    I felt light headed, the gag on my mouth adding to my difort, but I could clearly make out some of the words from them.

    I watched Serenity acting like the victim and I as the Viiness who killed her innocent brother.

    If I hadn''t killed her brother, he would have killed me. So everything I did was also out of self defense.

    But all these were the least of my worries, my main surprise was that Alex was helping. He was actually confronting Serenity on my behalf.

    I watched in silence as their conversations continued.

    "Serenity, leave Erika alone. You don''t need to punish her, it was all self defense."

    "Say that again and I''ll drop her down there." Serenity replied with a psychopathic smile.

    Alex swallowed and turned in my direction again, but I averted my gaze from his. "Don''t drop it." He said in a soft tone. "What if I propose something?"

    I frowned at that question, proposing what?

    "Propose what?" She asked.

    "Since you''ve always wanted me, I''ll give myself to you but in exchange, you have to let Erika go."

    At those words, I felt my heartbeat elerate and before I could hold myself back, I found myself shaking my head and trying tosh out at Serenity.

    How dare Alex make such a proposal?!

    Serenity''s face broke out into a small smile as she stared between me and Alex.

    "I could consider that." She said and I shook my head again.

    She raised a questioning brow at me, "why are you shaking your head? Don''t tell me you still feel something for him after everything he did to you?"

    I blinked, her words bringing me back to reality. Indeed, why was I reacting this way?

    After everything he did to me, I am supposed to loathe him so much and wish him evil, but I did nothing of such and even want to safe.

    I looked up at Alex and his gaze met mine as well.

    We stared at each other for a while, before I averted my gaze to fix it on Serenity.

    I gulped, not being able to understand how I feel at the moment.

    "I''ll take your silence as a no, you don''t love him. So I''ll have him."

    I clenched my fist in anger, envisioning the union of Alex and Serenity. It left a sore taste on my tongue just imagining them together.

    I hated Alex for how he treated me, but I just couldn''t find myself hating him at this point. He did everything he did in the past because he was manipted by that bitch. Kat was right that he has changed. He is willing to give himself in exchange for me to be saved.

    "Someone go loosen her up." I heard her say and a guard began to walk forward.

    I breathed in and out, knowing that I would be set free from these shackles soon.

    Finally, the guard loosened all the cables and brought me down. I fell on my knees the moment my feet touched the ground.

    Jace rushed over to me while the other guards pulled Alex over.

    The same spray that was sprayed in my face, the one that weekend my Alpha strength was also sprayed on him and he went weak.

    Serenity beamed at me and said, let you go today because he saidd should I can forgive all of you as long as Alex and I get mated to each other."

    Over my dead body will I let Alex end up with thatdy.

    I mustered up the strength and flung the dagger had stolen from the guard who loosened me in his direction. The silver de went through and the guard dropped dead, leaving just one guardand Serenity.

    A small smirk formed on my face the moment I saw the horror that shed in her eyes.

    "How dare you?!" She shrieked, and my guards already surrounded her, trapping her in a circle and rendering her helpless.

    Serenity red at me and said, "I gave you one chance to be set free, but you chose to be stupid. Now watch how I destroy you and all your men."The moment she finished those words, silver des flew from different directions towards my men. The des killed albmy men in one swift motion.

    Dread filled me as I nced at Jace who red at her.

    But I saw no one around, the people that might have flung those des out.

    Serenityughed out loud, finally losing it as she stared at me with a smirk.

    "You know, I would have killed your brother as exchange for mine, but he isn''t a ckwood."

    There goes that talk about not being a ckwood.

    "What do you mean he is not a ckwood?!" I yelled out, angering clouding my

    mind hearing all of these.

    She smiled and looked at Jace, "Why don''t you tell her?"

    I blinked at those words, then turned to Jace.

    "Jace, tell me what? What are you hiding from me?" I asked, my voice betraying

    the confidence I was trying to portray.

    Jace bit his lips and averted his gaze.

    "Erika..." he drawled.

    I clenched my fist and asked through gritted teeth.

    "Jace...... Tell me the truth, Are you a ckwood or not?"

    He stayed silent for a while and finally decided to spill the truth.

    "I am not a ckwood."

    I shivered at those words, the same words I wished would be a lie all these while.

    "If you''re not a ckwood, then who are you?!" I yelled out as tears began to fall from my eyes.

    How could this happen?

    "I am a Hart. Jace Hart, the rightful heir to the Thunderw pack Alpha position."

 Chapter 134

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    When Jace spoke those words. It felt like the world came crashing down for a moment as I struggled to understand what he meant.

    I spun around to face Jace, my heart pounding in my chest. The anger and confusion that had been simmering inside me finally erupted. "How in the world could you keep something this significant from me?" I demanded, my voiceced with a mix of hurt and frustration.

    I could see the guilt flicker across Jace''s eyes, but I wasn''t about to let him off the hook that easily. Questions tumbled out of my mouth in rapid session, my words ovepping his feeble attempts to respond.

    It was as if a dam had burst inside me, and I couldn''t stop the flood of emotions and inquiries that poured out.

    "You aren''t a ckwood and you couldn''t even tell me about this?!" I shrieked, his earlier words ying in my mind again.

    He was a Hart? As in Hart?

    How was all these even possible?

    "It''s the truth, Rika." He still went ahead to reply in a nonchnt tone.

    I red at him feeling betrayed by all these. All my life had been a lie from the start and I was pretty sure father knew of all these.

    I grew up with a total stranger, thinking we were siblings born of another mother but shared the same father. I would never believe that we were not a family, we were not siblings, we were both from different mothers and fathers. That exins why father insisted I be Alpha, because he wasn''t a ckwood.

    "Alright, that''s enough of the drama." We heard Serenity say, rubbing her hands together.

    "You both don''t see how freezing it is out here and you still want to converse and leave us to die in such cold?" She snorted.

    I and Jace watched her carefully, already knowing that what would happen next wouldn''t be good.

    My gaze shifted to Alex who was slumped over the guard''s shoulder.

    I had a hunch that the substance was sprayed on him and that was why it had such an effect on him.

    "Erika, I will get my revenge on you for killing my brother and I''ll also kill your fake brother who destroyed my base, my father''s legacy!" I watched her like she had gone nuts.

    She called a base filled with Hoodlums, a legacy? Serenity was definitely not alright.

    "Seren...."

    "Shut up." She cut me short and before I could say one more word, Serenity pulled out a gun, one that would most definitely have a silver bullet.

    "I''ll send you both straight to meet your dad, oh wait.... He is not your father, Jace, And he isn''t dead either."

    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist.

    I was ready to snap if she kept spewing those words. Her guard lurked nearby as

    I sat on the freezing ground, while Jace knelt beside me.

    "Back off." She aimed the gun at Jace, her voice demanding. I urged him to step away, and heplied. But then, in a sh, someone bolted towards Serenity, attempting to wrestle the gun from her grasp.

    We all stayed there, frozen in shock,

    as the unexpected intruder appeared before us, Serenity''s screams pierced the air, mixing with the. chaos unfolding in front of us. was as if time hade to a standstill, and I struggled toprehend the scene ying out before my eyes.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I watched Serenity desperately cling to the gun, her grip slipping with

    each tug. The intruder, relentle

    and determined, fought against her, refusing to let go. As I squinted through the confusion, my eyes

    widened in disbelief.

    It was Noir, Noir Hart, the person who had just entered our lives, now standing

    before us, battling Serenity for control of the weapon and saving our lives.

    When did he wake up? And he seemed to have healed uppletely.

    My heart beat palpated as I watched him in excitement.

    Soon, Noir''s eyes locked with mine, and in that moment, I saw a mixture of pity and determination in his two clear eyes. Confusion washed over me as I tried toprehend the meaning behind the look.

    Why would he direct such a pitiful expression towards me before I could find the answers, everything became clear in an instant. Without warning, Noir pulled his T-shirt away, revealing the explosive he had on. Fear crept to my face seeing all the explosives he wore.

    In a daring motion, Noir propelled himself off the cliff, pulling Serenity with him. Serenity screamed bloody murder when Noir jumped off the cliff together with her.

    "No!!" I yelled out as I realized that Noir was just about to kill himself and Serenity as revenge for everything.

    The bomb he wore exploded and he wasn''t to be seen again. That was how both Serenity and Noir died.

    I froze in ce while I felt Jace rushed over to the guard who had already thrown Alex to the ground and took to his heels.

    I slowly turned to Alex''s direction and seeing his limp body, my insides shook and I found myself crawling towards him shakily.

    When I reached him, I pulled him to me, staring at his handsome face as I called out to him.

    "Alex, wake up.." The cold was already beginning to get to Cindy and I. My legs felt like Jelly and I was this close to passing out.

    "Alex..." I called out again, "wake up.." I tapped his chin, everywhere to make him wake up, but it was to no avail.

    "Cindy what''s going on with him?" I asked.

    "He''ll be alright" was all she said and I doubted I would get words instantly.

    "Are you sure? Why is he not responding?"

    "The dosage was too much on him." She said, talking about the spray Serenity used on him earlier.

    Tears stung my eyes, but I bit them back and turned in the direction Jace left in.

    We were the only ones here now and no one was in sight to help.

    Dizziness suddenly hit me, making me unable to keep my eyes open.

    I tried multiple times, but failed miserably and Soon, I sumbed to the darkness,ying close to Alex.

 Chapter 135

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    My eyes fluttered open as a gust of wind brushed against my face, sending shivers down my spine.

    I groaned, finally able to open my eyes to see the white stipple ceiling. Without being told, I knew I was in the pack''s hospital. I sat up and nced around, my gaze falling on the flowers on the table beside my bed.

    "Flowers?" I asked.

    "Yes," Cindy answered.

    "From who?"

    Just as I waited for an answer from Cindy, the door to the room was pushed open and in walked Jace with Alex.

    I raised a brow at them and folded my hands on my chest.

    "You''re awake, oh mother of the moon, thank you!" Alex said and ran to my side immediately.

    The frown on my face intensified at those words.

    "You sound like I slept for ages." I snorted, averting my gaze from his.

    Jace chuckled at the side, "You did sleep for ages." He confirmed and I turned towards him in surprise.

    "What do you mean? How long have I been out?"

    "Two Months."

    "What?!" My eyes went wide in shock. I had been unconscious for Two Months? "Are you sure?! That''s such a long time." Jace nodded, taking a seat beside me.

    I breathed out and turned to the flowers again, "And the flowers?"

    "Oh, Alex brought them in." I raised a brow at those words, then turned to look at Alex.

    A smile made its way to his face as he nodded, also scratching the back of his head.

    "Yes, I brought them in."

    "For who?"

    He raised a brow at me, "You of course."

    I tucked my lips in and nodded.

    I turned to Jace again, the memories of what happened two months ago came flooding my mind again.

    Yes, Jace wasn''t a ckwood.

    "Could you excuse us for a few minutes?" I asked Alex, there were no traces of smile on my face as I said that. He nodded and walked out of the room, leaving just me and Jace.

    Now alone in the room, I turned towards Jace and raised a brow.

    "I might have been asleep for Two Months, it doesn''t mean I forgot how you kept

    the fact you weren''t a ckwood from me."

    Jace swallowed at my words and shed me a weak smile.

    "I apologize, Honestly. I was going to tell you, but I needed the right time."

    "Oh yeah, the right time...., You would have kept it from me even more if Serenity never said it."

    He shook his head in denial, "No, I would have told you."

    I sighed, unable to drag the conversation out longer.

    "It''s fine, so what are the next ns?" I asked expectantly, leaning back on the bed as I waited for his next words.

    "Well, me and Kat.... We''re getting mated and married. We agreed to do that once you wake up, and you''re awake."

    "No I''m not." I said immediately, about to lie down and fake sleep again.

    "Common, Rika. Don''t be an enemy to my progress." He snorted and Iughed.

    "That''s good news, I''m so happy for you both. You can host it in

    days time or less, I don''t threen &

    be

    the reason that happiness is dyed further."

    He nodded at me and agreed to do as I said.

    "Alright then, but one more thing."

    I raised a brow, "What?"

    "It''s about Alpha Alex..."

    "Oh, okay?"

    He breathed, "He really is sorry and he only wishes that you can forgive him."

    I already expected those words, and I prepared my answer.

    "I''m aware, I forgive him too." I said, a smile on my face.

    "Really? You''ll go..."

    "No, I won''t go back to him. Everything we had was in the past now, Dad won''t let me..."

    At those words, Jaceughed cheekily. "Funny enough, Dad agreed."

    "What? Are you sick?" I asked with a small chuckle. How could Jace joke about something like this?

    "I''m not kidding, Dad is awake."

    I went still, My dad was awake?

    "Jace, I wouldn''t want you joking with Dad''s condition."

    "You think it''s a joke?" He is really awake!"

    "What?!"

    He gave anod, happiness shining in his eyes as he confirmed my words. I was so close to sprinting out of the room to go home and find him, but Jace didn''t let me.

    "Consider your health too, He is fine and he is at home."

    Tears brimmed in my eyes at the word, ''Home''. The very ce I grew up in with my father and Jace.

    "I want to see him..." my voice broke at that part.

    "You will, he is waiting at home. I''ll go get you discharged now." He smiled and

    reached out to run a hand through my hair.

    I rxed into his touch, not minding if he wasnt my brother.

    This left a bitter taste in my mouth. Jace wasn''t my brother.

    I watched him walk out of the room and at the same time, Alex walked into the

    room.

    Seeing him reminded me of what Jace just said.

    Dad epted him? Dad wants me to get back together with him after everything?

    But what about the contract he

    offered me? I really didn''t want t

    think about this, so I would

    him in regards to all these at home.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked and I masked my confusion with a smile.

    "I''m an Alpha, of course this minor incident can''t harm me deeper." At my words, a

    smile broke out on his face.

    "Jace said he would get you discharged now.."

    "Yes, I want to go see my father."

    "Yes, he woke up a week ago. I told him everything that happened and how you

    got to this state. He was worried too."

    I nced at him and let out a small smile.

    "Thank you for exining things to him."

    Silence reigned and it dragged on for long before the door was pushed open and

    Jace walked in.

    "You''re free to go now, you''ve been discharged, Alpha Erika."

 Chapter 136

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    As we left the hospital and headed back to the packhouse, my nerves began to kick in again. I couldn''t help but wonder how it would be to see my father again after all this time. We were apart for months or was it a year? My palms turned mmy as I imagined our long-awaited reunion.

    We soon arrived at the packhouse and the car door was pulled open for me. Jace helped me out, alongside Alex whom I still found weird for all the kind gestures.

    We walked into the packhouse, the maids and guards bowing in unison on seeing I had returned home. Their Alpha was back after being in the infirmary for a while Two Months. Cindy did a bad job at healing me up quickly. She had to wait for two whole months just to heal me up?

    I ignored everyone and made my way directly to my father''s bedroom, he was the only one I wanted to see at this point.

    Once I neared his room door, I heard the voice of the doctor as he spoke to my father.

    Taking in a deep breath, I reached out to knock on the door and they both halted their conversation to know who it was.

    "Come in."

    Hearing my father''s familiar deep but smooth voice again after such a long time, made me want to tear up. But I held it in, stood my ground, and walked into the

    room.

    The moment his pair of clear silver eyes met mine, my heartbeat elerated.

    "Father," I called out first, honoring him not just as a father but as the Former Alpha of the prestigious pack.

    "Erika." He called back. I trembled, hearing my name tumble out of my father''s mouth again. When was thest time he called me by my name?

    That was when I arrived home after my divorce, he would often call me his little Alpha, but I preferred my name from his lips.

    "Father....." I drawled, bawling my hands to avoid tearing up.

    The doctor seemed to have understood that we needed some privacy and he immediately stood up to leave.

    He bowed at me and then at my father before walking out of the room.

    Now alone with my father, I couldn''t hold it back in and finally let the damn break.

    "Dad..." a smile made its way to his face as he extended his hands, calling me closer.

    I took up that invitation and ran straight to throw myself into my father''s arms after such a long time.

    It felt so good to be in his arms once more after everything that had happened in the past. After everything I had to face, the emotions and all.

    It felt so surreal.

    Without my father by my side, being an Alpha wasn''t as easy as I thought. It came with a lot of duties which I most times needed to think my head off beforeprehending.

    No wonder he said Jace would teach me everything I needed to know about all these.

    But still, Jace didn''t teach me much and I was left to figure things out on my own.

    After I pulled away from the hug, I stared at my father''s face, his lips all were looking extremely pale and I felt my heart squeeze a bit. The Demon orchid wolfsbane was enough to kill a werewolf, but the father survived. That was to show that he wasn''t just a fighter, but he loved us dearly.

    Since my mother passed on, he had been there as both parents, making sure to satisfy us in all ways possible.

    "Father," I called out and he smiled, patting my hair soothingly.

    "Don''t cry, Alphas don''t cry. If you cry, you''ll appear weak before everyone. You have to be strong and I mean, very strong to rule a pack It''s not every time a female is

    brought forth to be dered Alpha in the

    entire Fangoria. You''re like the first one for now, and you have to live by example." He advised and I

    nodded.

    "If you cry all the time from little things and he acts foolish in time to be wise, then

    you aren''t fit to be an Alpha, dear." He went ahead to say.

    I didn''t know why he brought this part up, but I knew that he was trying to make

    me understand why is should never cry unnecessarily again.

    "Why don''t you get mated again." I choked on my saliva at those words from Father.

    Wasn''t he the one who offered a contract t to stay away from men?

    "Yes, ns and people change. I want you to be happy and I know that you alone without a man by your side, would be very difficult for you."

    I frowned, how would that be difficult?

    "Before you go ahead to protest, Your ex-husband was here and we talked about

    a lot of things. He told me everything that happened and he even went down on

    his knees to apologize for what he did to you."

    My eyes widened at those words, Alex did that?

    "So what are you trying to say?" I asked, not sure I understood his point.

    ''e

    "ept your husband back, he is genuinely sorry my dear. Even though you were miserable at the time he treated you badly, you stiff can''t deny that the Moon goddess made you both for each other. You won''t be able to be with another man other than Alex."

    I smiled thinly, knowing my father was right.

    I just realized that I wouldn''t be able to get together with any other man again,

    except Alex.

    I stared at my father reluctantly and he smiled at me.

    "You''ll be fine." He confirmed and I nodded.

    "That could be discussed another time, for now, we need to talk about your health. The Demon Orchid was heavily injected into whatever you took at that time. But my question is, where did you go on that day?"

    As I asked this question, I watched him expectantly for an answer. But just as he opened his mouth to give me a response, a knock came at the door and I groaned internally.

    "Come in." The person at the door came in immediately.

    "Greetings Alpha Erika, Alpha Jerome. The elders of the Thunderw pack are

    here to see you, Alpha Erika."

    I raised a brow.

    That fast?

    I turned to Dad to get permission from him to leave.

    "You may go, I''ll tell you everything when you return." He promised and I had no choice but to believe him. I stood up to my feet, gave him a quick peck on the forehead, and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 137

    *****Erika''s POV*****

    Stepping into the meeting room, I''m met with the Elders of the Thunder w pack already seated and waiting for me.

    The moment they saw me walk in, they all stood up to their feet and bowed in unison.

    "Greetings Alpha Erika." They echoed and I sighed. I wanted nothing more than to just go back to father''s room and spend my time with him. But he would never let me stay, if I don''t attend this meeting.

    "Take a seat, you all." I saidzily, also taking my seat at the head of the table.

    My gaze swept across their faces, taking in the different looks ok their faces and noting each expression.

    I could literally see through a few of them, who tried to mask their disdain with a smile.

    I decided not to say a word about it and just go ahead to ask them, "Why are you all here?"

    The eldest among them stood up to exin, but I cut him shut.

    "Just sit, you don''t have to stand." He nodded and say back down.

    "Alpha Erika, we''re here today on behalf of the death of the Thunder w pack Alpha." He began, and I gave a nod, gesturing for him to proceed.

    "We couldn''t find his body to give a proper water funeral, but he would always live in our hearts."

    I just didn''t understand the essence of his words, buy I chose to listen. Noir was my friend and was also our savior, it was my duty to pay the rites and. Offer condolence to his pack members.

    "Our Alpha never got married, neither does he have children. So we were thinking, if maybe you are willing to take us in and merge with the Iron w Pack."

    I shook my head immediately, "That won''t be happening because the very man

    you all thought was the Thunder w pack Alpha, happened to be the wrong one.

    I know the right Alpha, and you all can confirm."

    Murmurs filled the room as they tried to process my words. I didn''t push them further either and just let them think about it.

    "Who is he?"

    I smiled, "My bro_ I mean, Jace."

    He raised a brow confused, "Who is Jace? And how do you know he is the supposed Alpha?"

    "Jace is my brother, and I know he is the rightful heir because he acts like one." My sounded silly, but I saw this from day one. Jace was strong, and he possessed the spirit and strength of an Alpha.

    "Jace? Your brother, may we see him?" One of the elders asked and I nodded.

    "Of course, I''ll call him over now. You can speak to him about it." I reached into my mind link to call Jace, but something snapped in me, bringing me to understand something.

    Jace and I weren''t rted, but we could mind link each other.

    How was that even possible?

    I creased my brow, thinking deep into this, and didn''t know the Elders were still waiting for me.

    "Alpha," The other Elder called out, and I snapped out of the trance I momentarily found myself.

    "Oh, sorry." I said with a smile and focused back on the mind link.

    "Jace?" I called out, waiting patiently for his reply, which took a while.

    "Mm." He hummed and I rolled my eyes mentally.

    "Come over to the meeting room."

    "But I''m about to go shopping with Kat." He protested and I frowned.

    "That can wait, Jace. Tell Kat I''ll personally escort her there

    tomorrow." He wanted to protoo

    again, but I gave him no chance to do that, and he hurriedly obeyed.

    "He will be here shortly." I said with a small nod to the Elders, and they returned the gesture.

    Soon, we heard footsteps approaching the meeting room, and I turned to see Jace walking in with a Stoic expression.

    He took a seat beside me and I turned to the elders who had their eyes on him in surprise.

    Once Jace was seated, I began again, "This is Jace, my brother. Jace, meet the Elders of the Thunder w pack." The

    introduction mattered at the point and thankfully, the Elders were actually honest.

    The exchanged pleasantries with Jace formally and I sighed.

    "Now to inform you why I called for you here today." I said to Jace, turning to look

    at him.

    "The elders here wants to confirm that you''re really their Pack Alpha and not Noir."

    Jace nced at me and raised a brow, I shrugged in return, also avoiding his stare.

    I went quiet, waiting g for him to say the next words.

    He didn''t disappoint.

    "Greetings Elders." He began, "I am indeed the Rightful heir to the

    Thunder w pack." He announced, and I turned to look at him as joy

    shed in my eyes. bole

    was bing even bolder than I

    was.

    The Elders nodded in unison and said, ¡°Jace, can we confirm if what you said is

    true?"

    Jace shrugged, "How do you want to do that?" He asked, and the elders smiled thinly.

    "We shall take you to the sacred Alter of the Moon goddess and have to pray there to prove you''re the true Alpha of the Thunder w pack."

    I nced at Jace, wanting to see if he would ept their decision. Thankfully, he

    did.

    "Alright then, I''ll go with you to prove it wherever you want fog" he said ad the Elders all nodded as they stood up to leave.

    "Tomorrow, Jace, please doe to the temple of the moon goddess." The

    instructed, and Jace nodded, telling them he got their point.

    The elders left afterward, leaving me and Jace in the room.

    "It''s time to take over what rightfully is yours." I whispered and patted his shoulder.

    He sighed, smiling thinly as he also turned to leave the meeting room.

 Chapter 138

    ******Erika''s POV******

    Finally, the confirmation of Jace''s real identity waspleted and they all agreed to make him the Alpha of the Thunderw pack.

    I could finally breathe in great air knowing that Jace and Kat would be rulers soon.

    I and the girls decided to visit the clothing store today since the mating ceremony and the coronation ceremony were ced in two days. Kat needed the perfect dress for her mating ceremony and her coronation ceremony as the Luna of the Thunderw pack.

    I also made a mental note to ask one of the pack''s elders about the fact that I could still mind-link Jace even though he wasn''t my close rtive.

    Father, thankfully had recovered a bit and could finally walk around the house with his own two legs.

    Me, Pa, and Kat walked out of the packhouse, walked to the awaiting vehicle, and climbed in immediately.

    The car drove us directly to the famous clothing store in the city and once we arrived, we highlighted from the car.

    Pa insisted we stop by the eatery just opposite the mall and Iplied.

    "We''ll make it quick, we still have to visit the Thunderw pack today with Jace. If you both wouldn''t make it quick, I''ll ditch you and leave." I warned as Kat also pleaded for food.

    They nodded in unison and we made our way into the eatery.

    We found a booth and they both ordered what they wanted to eat.

    "What should we order for you?" Kate asked and I raised a brow I''m surprised.

    Why should I tell her what to order for me when she could as well hand me the menu and leave me to order the meal myself?

    "Give me the menu," I said, reaching out to take it from her, but she pushed my hand away and turned to the waiter with a small smile.

    "She''ll have whatever we have."

    I gaped at her, seemingly surprised at my friend''s audacity to make the decisions for me.

    "What''s wrong with you?" I asked calmly.

    She shrugged, "If I give you the menu, I know you would go for your usual steak and juice."

    "And what''s wrong with that?" I asked in confusion.

    "Everything is wrong with it, Rika. Eat something different for a bit." Pa chimed

    in and I knew I was just about to lose the argument.

    I raised my hands in surrender while they cheered excitedly.

    The meals arrived and we ate to our satisfaction, though I doubted that Pa ate to her satisfaction.

    She ordered takeouts too.

    Just as we were about to leave, I saw someone from the corners of my eyes.

    It was Alex''s sister.

    She had her gaze cast down the moment she saw us staring at her.

    I made to walk past her, but she stopped me before I could do so.

    "Alpha Erika, please give me a moment." Her voice broke as she stared at me with teary eyes.

    "What do you want? Make it fast."

    She nodded and hurriedly began to apologize for the way she and her mother had treated me in the Moonforest packhouse back then.

    "Please, forgive us." She began to sob relentlessly and I felt weird.

    Suddenly, she tried to get on her knees and I reached out to stop her.

    "Don''t get on your knees for me." I frowned as I ordered, helping her up again.

    "I forgive you," I said and I saw the happiness that shed in her eyes.

    "Thank you so much, Erika!" Her eyes went round and she hugged me before I knew it.

    I rubbed her back soothingly, even surprised how I forgave her so fast after everything she did to me.

    "Maybe it''s because you forgave her brother and you n on getting back together with him." Cindy chuckled.

    I made faces and rolled my eyes.

    Once she pulled away, she waved us off and walked away.

    "His sister?" Pa asked immediately and I nodded.

    "She''s pretty," Kat said, going off point and we both red at her.

    "Let''s go."

    We went over to the clothing store finally and the manager was quick to report to

    us.

    "Wee, Alpha Erika." He bowed politely while I shed him a smile in return.

    He turned to Kat and Pa, giving them a brief bow before gesturing for us to follow him.

    "I''m d you all decided to visit the store today because the best designs arrived and I wouldn''t want you three to miss it." He began ranting and I rolled my eyes.

    "Just give us a dress for her." I pointed at Kat who gave the manager a fake smile. "Oh, just her?"

    "Exactly, I have enough dresses already," I said exhaustedly and he tapped his jaw.

    "What''s the asion?"

    "Mating ceremony," Pa replied from behind and the Manager paused his actions.

    "Wait, you''re getting mated?" He asked Kat and she nodded. "Alpha, she is your

    friend and you''re attending?" He asked me and I nodded as well.

    "Then you all need new dresses!" I groaned, shaking my head in denial.

    "I don''t! Just get her a perfect one."

    "Definitely not, the newest design has to be worn by you, Alpha! That''s the best way to advertise it." I blinked at the manager and then at Kat who gave a nod.

    "You have to wear it," Pa added.

    I had no other way to refuse, so Iplied.

    "Alright fine! Get the dresses. Including the pregnant woman''s dress."

    Pa rolled her eyes and just fished out her phone, probably to text her man again.

    The manager ran off to get the dresses and in no time, we began to try them on. Kat was exhausted, including me.

    Pa sat there eating off the takeouts she bought for ''us''.

    After trying almost all the dresses, Kat finally found the perfect one ording to the manager.

    Thankfully, the new one that he said I needed to advertise, fitted so well that I needn''t try other ones.

    After packing up our clothes and

    shoes, we headed to the hair sections. Only Kat was supposed to get her hair done, but I suddenly had this urge to cut my hair short.

    "You really want to cut your hair?! Why don''t you just straighten it and make it longer?" Kat whined, but I rolled my eyes and went to take a sit before the mirror.

    "Just cut the hair to my shoulder length," I instructed the girl on duty and sheplied, immediately getting to work.

    Pa and Kat watched in horror as I cut my waist-length wavy hair short, then turned it into a bob one.

    I expected a disaster, but I guess everything looked perfect to me.

    We all left the store after getting our hair done, then we drove back to the packhouse.

    When we pulled up before the entrance, we climbed down as the maids rushed

    forward to take out the bags of dresses we came back with.

    I left the girls and strolled into the Packhouse to see Father with Alex

    also taking a stroll around the packhouse. Since his legs recovered quickly he needed to take a stroll

    around sometimes to ease the tensed muscles.

    "Father," I called out to him and he turned to look at me.

    Alex too turned to look at me, but I ignored him.

    "You''re back," Father said with a small smile and I nodded.

    I turned to Alex and he shed me a smile which I returned.

    "I see you''re taking a stroll," I said and Father smiled.

    "Yes, I''m taking a stroll." Heughed, "Alex has been waiting for you, go over and

    talk to him while I continue strolling around."

    I red at my dad and he winked at me.

    I gave a nod and turned towards Alex again, seeing the bright smile on his face as

    he led me out of there to the courtyard.

    Once we arrived, I took a seat, crossing one of my legs over the other.

    Alex also sat down and breathed out, his gaze still holding mine.

    "What do you want?" I went straight to the point, not beating around the bush.

    "Uhm, I wanted to just ask if you would be free after the ceremony?" He asked

    and I raised a brow.

    "Why?"

    "Uhm," he stuttered, "Can we maybe

    hang out? No, not hang out, I mean like, maybe step out for a meal?... He trailed off, trying to find the right words to say while a small smile appeared on my face seeing him in such a condition.

    Deciding to help him, I answered, "Yes Alex, I''ll go on a date with you."p

 Chapter 139

    *****Erika''s POV******

    I, Jace Hart, Alpha of the Thunderw pack, hereby ept you, Katerina

    Greywood as my mate." Jace''s voice echoed in the entire hall as he said the vows with Kat.

    After his coronation, the mating ceremony took ce. Me, Father, Pa, Gage, and Alex sat at the sides while we all apuded them in unison.

    "Today, before the goddess of the moon, I proim you both as fated mates." The elder in charge said out loud and cheers filled the entire venue. At longst, Kat and Jace were mated and it was time to take over their pack as Alpha and Luna of

    the pack.

    Everyone stood up to their feet to congratte them on their union and their positions in Fangoria.

    I and Pa went forward to Kat''s side and pulled her in for a group hug, though Pa''s belly wasn''t that big yet, the bump was still very visible.

    "Congrattions, girl. You''re finally mated!" Pa cheered excitedly as Kat beamed at us.

    "It''s the best feeling ever!" She replied, chuckling with her hands over her lips.

    "It sure is." I nodded, confirming her words. Getting mated was a very wonderful feeling, but to someone who reciprocated the love you had for them.

    I hugged Kat again, letting her know that I was genuinely happy for her.

    "I''ll address you by your title from today. Luna Katerina." I said teasingly and a grin appeared on her face.

    "Sounds kind of off, but alright. Luna Kat would sound better."

    We rolled our eyes at her and nodded after all.

    "I''ll greet Jace now," I said and excused myself from them.

    I walked over to Jace who was standing with Father as they all congratted him together.

    "Alpha Jace," I said from behind him and they all turned to look at me.

    A smile appeared on Jace''s face as he pulled me in for a bear hug.

    "You witch." He chuckled as he ruffled my hair. I hit his hand away, ring at him

    as everyoneughed at me from behind me.

    I shot them death res, silencing them in an instant.

    "Rika, don''t be that way." Jace soothed, rubbing my arm and I pouted.

    "Eww." Heughed, "You look so weird."

    Dad came forward to stand before us and I reached out to hug him. A smile made its way to my face as I pulled away from the hug.

    "Now Jace is an Alpha." He said and I smiled, turning to look at Jace.

    "Yes, he deserves it. But you guys still have a lot of exining to do about how he isn''t a ckwood."

    "We already told you." Jace frowned.

    "I didn''t get it the first time." I rolled my eyes, folding my hands to my chest.

    The dress I had on was the same one the manager of that store had asked me to advertise. So far, I have gotten so manypliments and people who seemed interested in the dress.

    A lot of people had already taken pictures of me tonight.

    "You look amazing tonight." I suddenly heard the familiar deep voice that gave me tingles recently.

    I turned to see Alex standing tall with a small smile on his face as he looked me up and down, taking in the sight of my dress.

    He didn''t look bad either, his ck suit made me stand out in the crowd as other males present dressed in either brown or blue suits.

    He looked so alluring and handsome with his hair styled to the back, gelled away from his face.

    "You too." I retorted, hiding my smile by casting my gaze lower.

    Jace nudged me and I red at him.

    "Don''t fucking touch me." I hissed, stepping aside from him.

    Jace chuckled and reached out a hand to receive Alex''s hand for a handshake.

    "Wee once again, Alpha Alexander." He said and Alex nodded in gratitude.

    "I''ll leave

    you both to discuss while greet the guests." He said and

    turned

    to walk out, leaving meel

    alone with Alex.

    Now left alone with him, he cleared his throat awkwardly. Well, the atmosphere was awkward.

    "Want to have a drink?" I asked before he could even say a word and I saw the confusion sh in his eyes.

    "Sure." He epted and we walked towards the bar counter.

    "Don''t worry about what people say, we''re both Alphas and we do whatever we want to do," I assured him as he helped me take a seat on the stool.

    He smirked, "I don''t care about what people say." He replied with a small smile again.

    Once we were seated, he called for the bartender and he walked up to us, his gaze lowered in respect.

    "Greetings Alphas." He said and Alex turned to me.

    "What do you want?"

    I rested a hand on the counter and

    `trying toe up

    htly I would have s wasn''t a drinker. Content

    "Anything strong." I blurted out and saw Alex raise a brow.

    "Let''s just unwind." I shrugged, a smile on my face.

    Alex shook his head in amusement and turned to the bartender.

    "You heard the prettydy, give us something strong." The bartender nodded and

    walked off to get what we wanted.

    The bartender returned with the drinks and handed them over to us.

    Now in our hands, we downed the drinks.

    This was the perfect drink for werewolves.

    I winced at the hotness while Alex still kept on a straight face.

    I squinted at him and tried to imitate him.

    I had no time, I felt tipsy.

    I felt light-headed and I wanted to sleep.

    But in all, I felt hot, wanting to pull my clothes off.

    It felt so hot in the room and I wanted to just take it off.

    "Cindy, what''s going on?" I managed to ask and Cindy howled.

    "We''re in heat!."

 Chapter 140

    ******Alex''s POV******

    Her face adorned with smiles and a rosy blush, it was clear that Erika was already drunk. Normallyposed and elusive, she had now let her guard down and ced her trust in me.

    As I observed her unsteady movements as she stepped down from the stool, I battled against the dizziness that also affected me. Determined to assist her, I joined her in descending from the stool. Before we knew it, we found ourselves walking out of the hall, unaware of the passing time.

    "Rika!" Someone called from behind us and we both paused in our tracks, turning to see who it was.

    It was Kat and Pa, the both of them gaping at us.

    "What happened to you both?!" Kat yelled as she came forward to stand before

    us.

    I expected them tosh out at me, ming me for putting Erika in this state, but they smiled and turned to look at themselves, then back at me.

    "You both had a drink?"

    "Mm." I and Erika hummed.

    "Oh wow, Alpha Alex, please take her back to your packhouse and help her rx," Kat suggested with a grin.

    I raised a brow, still not understanding what she meant by that.

    "What?"

    "Hot, hot!" Erika yelled from my side and fanned herself with her both hands.

    Kat and Pa paused in shock as if they understood what was going on.

    "Oh.my.godness! Rika is in heat!" Pa yelled out, her voice sounded a bit excited for some reason and because my brains were a bit messy at the moment, I just blinked in return.

    "Hurry! Alpha Alex, take her home or you both can even go ahead in the car!" Kat chimed in. Pa hit her arm and red at her, She then turned to me. "Alpha Alex, you''re sensible enough not to do anything in the car with Erika. That''s so ufortable!"

    I wasn''t even understanding what they meant by those words, but I nodded.

    "Alright, we''ll get going now," I said instead and they nodded quickly.

    "Yes, Yes! You both can go." They even pushed us to the awaiting car outside and we climbed in immediately.

    "Where to, Alpha Alex?" The driver asked.

    "Moonforest Packhouse." I blurted out and rested my head.

    The cat drove off from the venue and straight to our pack.

    All through the ride there, Erika kept trying to reach for my shirt, wanting to pull it off my body.

    "Rika, stop," I said, trying to take her hands off me.

    She whined and tried to do it again.

    The time, She pulled her body up and directly rested her lips on mine, her body having a sudden weird hotness.

    I tried to push her away again, but her grip was strong.

    The car thankfully, pulled up before the mansion and I kicked the door open, managing to bring her out of the car safely and breaking the kiss.

    I walked hurriedly to my bedroom, the same one I had shared with her some months ago.

    Again, I kicked open the door and walked in, also closing it behind me.

    Now securely in the room, I ced her down on the bed.

    She reached out to me again, trying to pull me down for a kiss, but I rejected it.

    "Erika, you need to rx." I breathed out, finding this situation awkward. I couldn''t just take advantage of her during her sleep.

    "Heat... I''m in my heart period." She said softly as if she was currently in her right mind.

    I blinked at that information.

    She was in her heart period? That meant if I do anything with her, there is a high chance of her getting pregnant with my child.

    I shook my head, perishing the idea instantly.

    Having a child with Erika against her will was thest thing I would ever want.

    I ced her down on the bed and tried to run off, but she held me back immediately.

    "Alex, please help me. Please don''t go." She whispered into my ears and I panicked, all traces of dizziness disappeared in an instant. What was o supposed to do now?

    "Erika, you need to sleep," I said, peeling her hands off me and trying to make her settle on the bed.

    The moment I sat with her on the bed, She threw herself into my arms and pressed her lips to mine. I froze in shock immediately.

    Her lips felt so soft on mine and I realized she wasn''t also experienced when it came to things like this.

    Without warning, I took over the kiss.

    My hands subconsciously roamed her entire body, trying to feel the usual softness of her body, one that reminded me that even though she was a tough Alpha, she was still but a woman.

    Just when I felt I was about to trail off, I realized that she was in a drunken state,

    even though it was her heat period.

    "Erika, wait," I said again, pushing her off me and she finallyplied, thankfully.

    I used that medium to pin her down on the bed, increase the air con, and cover her up with a nket. She kept turning and tossing in her sleep, looking extremely ufortable. But couldn''t help her, I just couldn''t bring myself to do anything with her. Yes, she was my wife and we did this before, but we are divorced now and I''m still in the difficult process of trying to woo her back, thest thing I needed was any mistakes that could jeopardize my efforts so far.

    Without a word, I rushed over to the bathroom for a quick shower and then returned to the room.

    I hesitated climbing into the bed and instead, I went directly to the couch to lie

    down.

    My gaze was fixed on her peaceful face as she slept so soundly, nothing like the

    strict Alpha Female she always appeared to be.

    "She is beautiful." Elijah suddenly said and I couldn''t deny it, "She is."

    "I guess the date night is officially over." He added, his tone pitiful.

    I hummed, Our date was already aplished.

    He said nothing more to me and as I continued watching my ex-wife on our bed.

    "No matter what it takes, I will do anything to keep Erika happy."

 Chapter 141

    ******Erika''s POV******

    My eyes fluttered open, and to my biggest surprise, I found myself in an unfamiliar room. Jerking up, I sat upright, my heart racing. Confusion washed over me as I nced around, taking in the surroundings. But then, something clicked.

    The room began to feel oddly familiar, as if I had been here before. I held my head as my vision blurred, not letting meprehend where I was. "Where am I?" I whispered, directing the question at Cindy. But to my dismay again, Cindy remained quiet, refusing to give a reply.

    Wait, now I think of it, this room was my room.

    At this thought, I blinked furiously and rubbed my aching head even more.

    "This is... Alex''s room?"

    "You got it right." Cindy replied with augh and I clenched my fist.

    "How dare you keep mute the first time?!"

    "It was because you forgot this room so easily, the same room you stayed in for

    the past three years." She reasoned and I rolled my eyes.

    "You should have told me as well, and please tell me I did nothing with Alex." Horror filled me just remembering how I initiated the kiss earlier.

    He must be so mad at me for doing that.

    How could I have done something as stupid and disgusting as this?!

    I hurriedly checked my outfit and saw that I still had my dress on from the party. A sigh of relief left my lips as I nced around the room one more time.

    Nothing had changed at all ever since I left. I expected that Serenity would have turned this bedroom into an evilir, but surprisingly, Alex didn''t let that happen.

    Just as I continued thinking about it and checking the room out again, the door was pushed open and in walked Alex carrying a tray of different dishes.

    I raised a brow in surprise seeing him bring food into the room. Who was the meal for?

    "You''re awake!" He said with his usual charming smile, one I had always longed for in the past.

    "Forget about the past now and focus on the future." Cindy pleaded.

    "Yes, I''m awake." I replied with a small smile as well, then my gaze shifted to the meal he was holding.

    He noticed my stare and then walked forward to ce the food before me.

    "I made you your favorite meal." I didn''t see thating and I gasped.

    He stared at me in confusion, "Are you alright?"

    Was I alright?

    Definitely not!

    "Yes, I''m fine. I just wasn''t expecting you to cook, I mean you can cook." I was surprised and began to stutter in shock.

    He chuckled and shrugged.

    "Well I can''t cook, but Pa taught me how to make this pack."

    Say what now?

    Pa taught him how to cook my favorite meal?

    "Oh, wow." I replied seemingly awkwardly as he ced the meal down on the bedside table.

    Afterwards, he sat by my side and grinned.

    "Alright, have a taste and tell me what you think." I was a bit reluctant, but I gave

    in and had a taste of the meal.

    Honestly, it was the best I had ever¡¢ tasted

    never knew Alex was a

    learner or maybe he was lying let

    not knowing how to cook.

    Alex treating me so nicely felt so weird, but I said nothing to him and just ate the meal he brought for me.

    After I was done eating and felt very satisfied, I wiped my lips with a napkin and smiled at him In gratitude.

    "You did so well, thank you so much."

    He waved a hand, stopping me.

    "There''s no need to say that, I''m sorry I brought you herest night instead of taking you to your ce."

    I shook my head a bit, "It''s alright, Thank you for having a drink with me." I returned.

    Silence followed after my words and I didn''t know if I should just stand up and leave or tell him I wanted to leave.

    His gaze met mine again and my gaze trailed off from his eyes to his lips, the very ones I kissedst night.

    A blushed crept up to my already heated cheek and I averted my gaze.

    "Aboutst night..." I trailed off, suddenly not knowing what to say.

    "I''m sorry." I blurted out again and he smiled.

    "Don''t apologize, I liked the kiss." He gave a shocking response and I raised a questioning brow at him. "Seriously?"

    He shrugged, "Yes, I loved it."

    Iughed at those words from him, relief filling me in an instant.

    "And I love you." I froze the moment he added thatst part I hadn''t seening.

    I turned to look at him and I saw the genuine look in his eyes.

    "What?" I asked, faking ignorance and she sighed.

    "I love you, Erika. I don''t know how this might sound, but I''m sorry for everything that I did to you in the past, I want you toe back to me and bemy Luna again." His gaze

    was pleading as he stared at me

    jet

    with hooded eyes.

    I didn''t know how to feel seeing his eyes and hearing his words. Was he truly

    sorry?

    "He is." Cindy chimed in. My Wolf already confirmed that he wasn''t up to anything bad, so I had to believe her.

    If Alex really had good intentions and really wanted to settle again, then I would consider him again.

    Everything that happened and all the

    framing, were in the past. This was the present and our future together to have been made by the

    ess.

    "Please..." he pleaded again."

    I bit my lower lip, then looked down and up at him again.

    "Alright then, I forgive you and I''m willing to marry you again." I said, biting my lower lip and lowering my gaze again.

    This was it, there was no going back. I would be with Alex again, and give him a second chance.

 Chapter 142

    ******Erika''s POV******

    I left the Moon forest pack, back to the Ironw Pack to inform my father about the proposal and my response.

    When I arrived, I walked straight into the living room and surprisingly, I found the girls having a drink as they spoke to father.

    I squinted my eyes at them, knowing they were the reason I went home with Alex yesterday.

    "Oh look who is here?!" Pa cheered excitedly as they all stood up to wee Me. Except father of course.

    "Why are you here?" The question was directed at Kat and she rolled her eyes.

    "Can''t Ie to see my best friend?" She asked haughtily, flipping her hair to the back. I rolled my eyes at her, knowing she was lying.

    She was supposed to be having a honeymoon at least.

    I opened my mouth to beat her to it, but she beat me to it instead.

    "And look who didn''t sleep at home." They bothughed while I looked down in embarrassment. For goodness sake my father was present!

    I red at them while they made faces at me instead.

    "Erika,e give me a hug." Father called me and I rushed over to give him a hug, pushing past the girls.

    "Hello, father."

    I pulled away to look at him with a smile and he smiled back.

    "How Is Alex?"

    I scrunched my face at his words, of all the people he asked for, why Alex?

    "He should be fine." I said and sat beside him.

    He turned his head to me, "He should be fine? You don''t know how he is?"

    "I really don''t know and can you guys stop? I really don''t need this right now." I waved a hand, hoping they would at least stop. But knowing my friends, they could be a pain in the ass.

    "You''re blushing and you expect us to stop? Impossible sweetie. Tell us what''s making you glow!" Pa said with a grin.

    I bit my inner cheek, trying so hard to stop myself fromshing out at them.

    How could they be so annoying and nosy at the same time?

    "Dad, Kat and Pa... Alex proposed again....." I finally announced the news they had all been waiting for.

    The girls cheered excitedly, pping their hands in joy.

    "And what was your response?" Kat asked expectantly, her brow raised.

    "I said yes." I replied and their joy skyrocketed again.

    "You both keep the squealing down!" I yelled out in frustration.

    "Definitely Not! We need to begin the wedding nning!" Kat yelled out and

    before I could respond, she pulled me up from my sitting position and pulled me towards the staircase.

    "We''ll talk to youter, Uncle!" They waved my father goodbye and pulled me towards my bedroom as usual.

    I was this close to snapping Kat''s head off her body as they pushed my room door open and pushed me in as well.

    "This is one of the best news I''ve heard today!" Pa said, faking tears already and introducing her drama queen side.

    "You guys stop!"

    "No!!" They both yelled back and made me sit on the bed.

    "Before we go about your dresses and shoes, let''s talk aboutst night. Tell us how it was." Kat began,

    g a seat beside me and Pa the same.

    "Yes, we need all the details. You must have missed this alot, right?" I stared at

    my friends in disbelief, how do they think?

    "For your information, nothing happened!" I said to disappoint them, but Katughed hysterically.

    "You expect us to believe that?" She asked as if had just made a joke.

    "Of course!" I was getting pissed already at this point, but what was the fun there

    if my friends couldn''t even cheer me up?

    "You both shut up and let me be." I pushed their hands away from me, but Pa was stubborn.

    "Just tell us, we won''t judge, please..."

    "How am I supposed to tell you both something that never existed?" I asked them, raising a questioning brow at them.

    "Wait, you both really did nothing after all that drink and you being in heat?" Kat asked in shock.

    I nodded, "Exactly, he refused to do anything with me. Maybe because I wasn''t in my right mind."

    "Awwn, that''s so sweet of Alpha Alex." Pa said dreamily, then faced Kat.

    "Alright then, since she has nothing to tell us, why don''t you tell us aboutst night with Jace." Pa bugged and Kat bit her lower lip.

    "Oh my, you really want to know? But I won''t go into details."

    "Please don''t." I said, almost feeling disgusted when she hadn''t even started.

    "It was the best night of my entire life, the best and I wouldn''t want to wake up if it

    were all a dream!" She exaggerated and we looked on.

    She went on and on about how good Jace treated her, how good he was and everything rted.

    I felt like puking my guts out hearing all these about Jace.

    "That''s enough!" I yelled out, unable to hold it anymore.

    One morement on this and I would gag again.

    Kat and Paughed out as they saw my scrunched up face.

    "Y''all are so disgusting to talk about men that way. Why do you even go into such

    details?!" Kat stuck out her tongue and made faces again.

    "Honestly, we''re happy that you

    epted Alex again. Even if he was

    such a douche bag, we still saw the love he had for you and knew that no one would be able to shower such love on you." Pa said carefully, reaching out to touch my hair.

    I also hoped that I made the right decision by epting him back because if what happened before repeats itself, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill Alex.

    "Hopefully, It''ll work out fine."

 Chapter 143

    ******Erika''s POV******

    The next morning arrived faster than expected, the girls had left the previous night after we discussed my mating ceremony and everything rted.

    I got dressed, stepped out of my room and straight to the courtyard where father awaited me. He had sent for the moment I had woken up earlier and I had to hurriedly honor his call.

    I walked straight to the courtyard and found him seated there, going through a few papers I had neglected for quite some time.

    "Greetings, Father." I said the moment he looked up at me and our eyes met.

    "My little Alpha, Take a seat." He smiled broadly at me and I nodded, taking a seat beside him immediately.

    "I would assume you had a goodnight rest, right?" He asked and I nodded.

    "I did, thank you father."

    "Alright then, firstly I''ll apologize for waking you up so early this morning."

    I shook my head, "No father, I already woke up before your call came in."

    He shrugged, "Alright then. Now, you epted Alexander''s proposal again, right?"

    I nodded.

    "So, have you thought about what would happen to this pack if you do?" He raised

    a questioning brow at me and that was when it hit me.

    I really hadn''t thought about this pack when I epted Alex''s proposal again. If I got married to him, I had to go over to his pack to live with him.

    That would leave the Ironw Pack without an Alpha and prone to attacks by rogues.

    "Actually, No. I haven''t thought about that." He sighed, nodding in understanding.

    "What do I do now?" This was the disadvantage of being an Alpha and getting together with another Alpha.

    "Do you trust Alexander alot?" He suddenly asked and I raised a brow this time at him.

    "I epted his proposal, so of course I trust him alot."

    "Good then, you don''t have to worry about this pack anymore. Just ask him toe over I have a few things I want to discuss with him."

    "Oh, alright then. I''ll call him now." I said and walked out of the room.

    "Cindy what do you think?" I questioned as I fished out my phone to call Alex.

    "Well I don''t know much about all these, But I think your father wants to hand the position over to Alexander." She guessed and I paused in my tracks.

    "You think he would do that? But Alex can''t leave his pack members too" I argued.

    "Just call him toe over and then you all can have this conversation together." Cindy suggested and Iplied.

    I dialed Alex''s number and it eventually went through.

    "Erika." His deep voice sounded from the other end and I felt my toes curl in excitement.

    "Alex, uh my father asked to see you. Can youe around today?" I asked carefully, not wanting to sound demanding.

    "I''m currently on my way to the Ironw Packhouse." His reply was unexpected and it left me surprised.

    "Oh wow, alright then." I let out and ended the call immediately.

    I walked out of the house, moving to stand at the entrance and wait for his arrival.

    Soon, his car pulled into the premises and stopped just before me.

    The guard took the keys from him to drive the car to the parking lot while Alex walked towards me.

    I smiled thinly, just about to wee him when he snaked his hand around my waist unexpectedly and lowered his head to press his lips on mine.

    I went crimson in an instant, also freezing in spot. That little gesture made my heart flutter slightly in joy. Maybe I did make the right decision by epting him again.

    He pulled away and grinned at me.

    "Hello again." He chuckled while I tucked my lips in.

    "You shouldn''t do that in the open, what If someone sees us." I hit his arm yfully and he raised both his hands in surrender.

    "I apologize."

    "Come with me," I called and turned around to walk back into the house and straight to the courtyard.

    Father saw us walk in and a smile made its way to his face.

    "He arrived faster than expected." Father said with a small smile and I nodded.

    "He was already on his way here before you asked for him."

    Father smiled, "Why was heing again? He can''t bear to part ways with you?" The sinister smile never left his face.

    "No, don''t get him wrong. He was...."

    "Yes, Alpha Jerome. I couldn''t bear to part ways with her." Alex said with a grin and I turned to re at him.

    Fatherughed at that, while gesturing to the seat before him.

    "Take a seat, Alex."

    Alex nodded and sat down together with me.

    Once we were seated, father began.

    "Alpha Alexander, I called you here to ask you one question. Since you''re getting together with the Alpha of the Ironw Pack and you are the Alpha of the Moonforest Pack, what do you think about merging together our packs?"

    Oh, so that was the idea.

    To merge the pack''s together.

    That was brilliant of father, that way, we would both rule our packs and still stay

    together.

    I turned to Alex to see the look of surprise in his eyes.

    "Really sir? You want to merge our packs?" He asked instead and father

    shrugged.

    "If it''s okay with you, then yes."

    Alex bit his lower lips and nodded.

    "Yes, Alpha. It is alright with me."

    I breathed out a sigh of relief when I heard him say that.

    Finally, we would kill two birds with one stone.

    Get together and get our packs together as well.

    Alex would be the Alpha of the Ironw Pack, while still mated to me.

 Chapter 144

    ******Erika''s POV******

    After the decisions had been made, the mating ceremony was finally set to happen in two days'' time.

    The girls and I decided to visit the clothing store from before to shop for an outfit for the ceremony.

    We walked into the store and as usual, the manager was all over us.

    He took us around the store, showing us a different array of dresses and shoes.

    We ended up picking out so many dresses and shoes at the end.

    We left the store and again, visited the eatery because of Pa.

    After having the entire dishes in the shop, we left for the packhouse again.

    Pa kept whining about her stomach being too big for her to carry. She said her dresses weren''t fitting anymore and she couldn''t go out all the time because of it.

    "Let''s visit the Thunderw pack." Pa also suggested and Iplied.

    The driver drove us directly to the Thunderw pack which was an hour drive away from the Ironw Pack.

    We arrived there in no time and we all got down from the car. The premises was one of a kind, simr to that of the Moon forest pack.

    We walked into the living room to see Jace looking so exhausted as he sat on the couch.

    "Jace!" I was first to call out to him and he opened his eyes to look at us, shing us a grin.

    "Ahh, you decided to visit my pack today." He chuckled.

    I rolled my eyes and sat beside him, making myselffortable.

    "Yes, I visited today, just because I want to invite you to my mating Ceremony in

    two days." At those words, Jace opened his eyes again to look at me.

    "You''re finally getting mated." Heughed and I rolled my eyes.

    "Yeah, Father abolished the contract." I said with a smile.

    "Good for you."

    I stared at him and frowned.

    "You look exhausted." I pointed out and he sighed.

    "I am super exhausted and I want to give up this Alpha role already."

    At those words, I bursted outughing. Iughed so hard that my stomach began to hurt.

    He hadn''t even begun and he was already tired?

    "You''re so impossible." Iughed, wiping the lone tear that fell from my eye.

    "You just took up the duty and you''re already tired?" I chuckled and he rolled his eyes.

    "I''m exhausted, for real."

    I sighed, leaning into the seat to rest for a while.

    "So.... It''s Alexander?" He asked after a while.

    The girls had gone upstairs to Kat''s bedroom while staying by to converse with my fellow Alpha.

    "Of course, who else?" I smiled.

    "For a moment there, I thought you were going to end up with Noir instead." He

    said, turning to look at me.

    "What?" Iughed, shaking my head in denial. "Definitely not Noir. We don''t click that much."

    He nodded in understanding.

    "I see you also cut your hair."

    I touched the hair, nodding in approval.

    "Yes, I needed something different." He sighed.

    "I''ll be at the mating ceremony in two days." He assured and stood up to his feet "For now, I need to attend a meeting with the elders. It just never ends. I chuckled and gave him a reassuring pat on his back.

    "You''ll be fine."

    He nodded, "Hopefully."

    I stood up as well, about to leave as I saw Pa climbing down the stairs.

    "Ready to leave?" I asked her and she nodded.

    "Yes, I''m exhausted." She confirmed and I

    Stup to her to

    her

    as we both left the packhouse and straight to the car. Content Belongs to

    Once we got in, the car drove off from the Thunderw pack.

    I rxed into the seat after instructing the driver to drive us back to the

    Moonforest pack to drop Pa off.

    "I''m so tired." Pained again for the untempt time.

    I ignored her again, trying to pretend like I didn''t hear her.

    When she saw I said nothing in return, she huffed and just folded her arms over

    her chest.

    We arrived at the Moonforest Pack and she climbed down in anger.

    "Our friendship is over!" She yelled and Iughed.

    "Pa don''t be unreasonable, I was lost in thoughts!" I said with an amused smile

    as I also climbed off the car after her.

    She turned to re at me and rolled her eyes.

    "You keep ignoring me." She whined.

    "Alright, Alright, I''m sorry." I pleaded and she pouted.

    "Fine then, I forgive you." I rolled my eyes at the drama queen and turned to climb

    back into the car.

    The car left the pack and went back to the Ironw Pack.

    "Erika, I need to go for a run. First, I you neglected the heat period and now I

    hope you don''t neglect this request."

    Alright, Cindy was never this way, but I would have had toply and let her go for a run.

    "When we get to the packhouse, you can go for a run," I said, but she didn''t give a response.

    Arrogant Alpha wolf.

    Once the car arrived at the

    packhouse, we walked to the forest at the Back of the mansion and shifted, letting her take over after a long while of being imprisoned.

    "Oh finally!" She cheered, howling non stop as she ran around.

    It was good to see her this happy after a long time of trying to take down a certain

    organization and a certain master minder.

    Cindy leaped from one ce to another happily and It wasn''t a joke to say that I

    felt very happy about it.

    Things will definitely go well from today henceforth.

 Chapter 145

    ******Erika''s POV******

    Finally, the awaited day arrived and the maids helped me get dressed.

    Kat and Pa also helped in getting me dressed for the ceremony.

    I couldn''t believe that I would get mated again, after preparing myself to stay alone forever.

    The goddess sure has a way of doing weird things.

    "Oh my, that earring looks terrible!" Kat yelled at the maid who brought forth a weird-looking earring. The maid shuddered and bowed apologetically.

    "Don''t yell at her, Kat," I said yfully and Kat rolled her eyes.

    "Today is a special day, but I feel she just wants to rile me up." She grumbled while the maid apologized again.

    I epted the earrings from her and asked her to leave.

    "You have to get your anger together," I said and put the earrings aside.

    "She is ipetent," Kat said and we all turned to look at her.

    Her words made no sense but weughed it off together.

    The preparations continued and I finally got dressed in my dress.

    I stood before the floor-length mirror as I took in the sight of my reflection.

    The dress looked so good and beautiful on me, plus my short hair that was styled to the side.

    "You look good!" Kat said dramatically and Iughed.

    "The dress is beautiful," I said with a smile.

    "Alright, time to leave," Pa said as she stepped before us.

    We stared at her figure which seemed to add up each passing day.

    "What are you both staring at?!" She yelled at us and I averted my gaze.

    "Nothing you should worried about." Kat giggled as they pulled me out of the room and straight downstairs where everyone waited for us.

    The car was ready to leave for the Alter of the moon goddess and Father and the others had already left.

    We got in and the car left the packhouse, straight to the Temple.

    When we arrived, the guards pulled open the door for us and we walked out.

    We went up the stairs into the temple.

    The goddess'' temple in the Ironw Pack was the biggest in the entire Fangoria.

    There were lots of people gathered to witness their Alpha get mated and the merging together of packs.

    I saw Alex at the altar and Dad and Jace seated at the right side.

    Kat and Pa went to sit with them while I walked up to the alter to stand beside Alex.

    He beamed at me and I did the same as we faced the elder who was supposed to bless our union again.

    This day reminded me of three years ago when we both first got mated at the Moonforest Pack Temple.

    The Elder cleared his throat and began,

    "Dear friends, today we gather under the watchful gaze of the moon goddess to witness a momentous asion. We are here to celebrate the union of two extraordinary souls, Alpha Erika ckwood and Alpha Alexander Robertson, as they embark on their journey of love andmitment once again.

    As we stand in awe of their unwavering bond, let us remember the strength and resilience that brought them together. Their love has withstood the test of time, and today, wememorate the deep connection they share.

    Alpha Erika and Alpha Alexander, your love story is an inspiration to us all.

    Through the trials and tribtions you have faced, your love has only grown stronger. Today, we honor the depth of your devotion and the unbreakable unity you have forged.

    As you stand before the altar of the moon goddess, ready to take your vows once again, remember the promises you made to each other. Let these vows be a testament to the fove that binds you, a promise to cherish and support one another through every joy and challenge that life may bring.

    May the moon goddess bless this union, filling your lives with love, happiness,

    and prosperity. Now, let us proceed with the sacred ceremony."

    I gulped my saliva at his words, it was now or never.

    I faced Alex who also did the same.

    "Alpha Alex will begin." The Elder said and Alex nodded. Clearing his throat, he began.

    "I, Alexander Robertson of the Moonforest Pack, stand before you today, Erika ckwood, to dere my unwaveringmitment and love for you. From the depths of my soul, I take you to be my mate, bound by the sacred ties of the moon goddess.

    In your eyes, I found a reflection of my true self, a kindred spirit who understands and epts mepletely. Together, we have withered storms and basked in the warmth of sharedughter and Joy. I promise to be your rock, your confidant, and your partner in all endeavors.

    As long as the moon graces the night sky, I will be your protector, guiding you through life''s twists and turns. I will hold your hand and walk beside you, facing each challenge with unwavering strength and unwavering love.

    Erika ckwood, you are the other half of my soul, the missing piece thatpletes me. Today, I stand here, in the presence of our loved ones and the moon goddess, go dere my eternal love for you." He went on and on and I felt tears gathered in my eyes as I heard every word her said.

    Was Alex usually this sweet? He wasn''t.

    Or maybe he was but I never saw that side of him.

    All the words he said made me feel like tearing up in an instant.

    All these were just too much to handle.

    "So, Erika ckwood, I take you as my mate, sealing our bond under the watchful eyes of the moon goddess. With this oath, I pledge my love, my loyalty, and my unwavering devotion to you." He finally finished and everyone apuded him.

    I saw Kat and Pa from the corners of my eyes tearing up at the confession or was it the path Alex had just taken?

    "Now, Alpha Erika. It''s your turn to take the oath."

    I bit my lips, suddenly not knowing what to say.

    "Cindy help." That was all I said inside and Cindy chuckled.

    "Sure." I hurriedly let her take over and knowing how witty she was, she began.

    "I, Erika ckwood, the enchantress of the Ironw Pack, stand before you, Alexander Robertson, ready to make you weak in the knees." Everyone bursted outughing at those words and I face palmed myself inwardly.

    "Be serious, Cindy," I warned and she chuckled.

    She continued, ignoring me.

    "From the moment our eyes locked, I knew you were trouble, but the good kind of trouble. So, here I am, taking you as my mate, because who could resist your

    irresistible charm and that dashing smile?"

    Everyone including Alex smiled at those words.

    I shouldn''t have let Cindy take over. Now I regretted it.

    "Together, we''ll create a live story that will make others green with envy. Our passion will ignite like fireworks on a starry night, and our chemistry will be hotter than the sun itself.

    So, Alexander Robertson, I take you as my mate and promise you that life will be er be boring from now henceforth." She finished and again, the audience pped

    in unison.

    "And so, Alpha Alexander, You have a Luna and your mate, Erika ckwood!" The elder had the final deration and that was it, the ceremony waspleted.

 Chapter 146

    ******Erika''s POV******

    Everyone came forward to congratte us on finally getting mated again.

    The merging of the pack was ongoing amongst the elders while I greeted everyone who came forward together with Alex.

    I saw the girling to also offer us their congrattions.

    Pa was beaming but frowning as well. I noticed her difort, which she hid pretty well.

    "Congrattions Alpha Alex, Luna Erika," Kat said wittily and we allughed.

    "Congrats, Alpha Alex and Luna Erika," Pa said as I saw the pain that shed

    in her eyes.

    "Pa, are you alright?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    She shook her head.

    "What''s wrong, P?" Kat asked, going over to hold her.

    "I... Feel..." She suddenly let out an ear-piercing scream as she blew air from her mouth.

    "The baby ising."

    "What?!!" We all yelled in unison.

    Everyone panicked as we watched her blow more air from her mouth, she was trying not to panic like us and soon, Gage rushed over.

    "What''s wrong?!"

    "It''s P, she''s inbor."

    Gage cursed and without waiting, he lifted her off the ground and sprinted out of the room, straight to the entrance where a car was soon brought forth.

    Once she was securely ced in the car, the car sped off from the packhouse and straight to the infirmary.

    I and Kat rushed over to the other car with Alex, but before we could get in, an Elder called for our attention.

    "Alpha Alexander has to stay behind for the sess of the merging. The rest of you can go."

    Alex turned to look at me and disappointment shed in his eyes.

    I gave him a little nod and a small smile of encouragement.

    "Just go, you cane to the hospital the moment the merging ispleted and you''re made Alpha," I said to him and he sighed.

    "Alright then, take care of yourself." He said and walked forward to pull me in for a hug.

    After the hug, I and Kat climbed into the car and the driver drove off from the venue, straight to the hospital with the others.

    Soon, we arrived and we both rushed in at once. We found Gage pacing back and forth, looking extremely nervous while I chuckled.

    I and Kat sat by the corner as we watched the door to thebor room once in a while.

    "This is it," Kat said, a sigh escaping her lips as she stared at me.

    "Yes, it''s time," I replied, getting what she was implying.

    "P is a fighter and she would have a smooth delivery, I just can''t wait to have a

    little pup too," Kat said with a look of exasperation in her eyes.

    "We all will, let''s celebrate Pa''s first and we talk about ourster." I chuckled softly.

    The processsted for a long while, but in no time, the door to thebor room was pulled open and the doctor walked out.

    He smiled a us and turned to Gage.

    "You''re the patient''s mate?" He asked and Gage nodded.

    "Alright great, congrattions, your mate has just given birth to a baby boy." He

    said and Gage broke out into a wide smile.

    I and Kat cheered at the sides, "This is what we''re talking about! P gave birth to a

    baby boy!" Kat whistled as I made a little happy dance.

    "We''ll be aunties!" I added and she nodded before giving me a big hug.

    "The mate can see her first, then Her friends can go on afterward." The Doctor said with a smile before walking out.

    "Gage go on first, we''ll wait for our turn," I said and he nodded. He walked into the room after taking deep breaths.

    Jace walked up to us and sighed.

    "Men get so worked up when their wives go intobor." He muttered and took a seat beside us.

    Kat nudged him slightly and when their eyes met, she wiggled her brow. "We need a pup too, you have to work harder." She chuckled.

    I face palmed myself at her shamelessness, wishing not to hear a thing they would be discussing.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best and you''ll be loaded in no time." Jace flirted back.

    Disgusting!

    "Alright that''s enough, you both get the hell out of here!" I yelled at them but lowered my voice when a nurse gestured with her hands to quiet down.

    "You''re just jealous, don''t worry Alex will get you loaded too," Kat said shamelessly and snorted.

    I clenched my fist as my face heated up.

    How could she say things so shamelessly without a care in the world?

    Soon, the door to the ward was pulled open and Gage walked out with his eyes moist.

    Was he crying?

    "You both can go in now, I''ll go get her discharged." He said, his voice a bit shaky.

    We nodded, standing up to our feet

    as we walked towards the room

    door. I stopped just a few sternot

    away and turned to look at Gage and Jace who were shaking hands.

    "Gage, congrattions once again," I said and he bowed.

    "Thank you, Alpha Erika."

    With that, I and Kat walked into the ward to see Pa already in a sitting position as she grazed at the cradle with her little bundle of joy.

    Seeing us walk in, she smiled and used her both hands to gesture for us toe closer.

    "You girlse see my son''s handsomeness!" She yelled and we both chuckled as we walked forward to admire her son.

    Indeed, he was so handsome with a sharp jawline at a tender stage.

    "Wow, I see him breaking hearts in the future!" Kat yelled with augh and I hit her arm yfully.

    "He won''t be a heartbreaker! He would find his mate and get mated appropriately." I said and Pa rolled her eyes.

    "I want him to be a heartbreaker, this beauty can''t go in vain." Pa supported Kat, why was I surprised?

    "Can I hold him, he looks so adorable," I asked and Pa gave me a weird look.

    "He is also like your son, you girls don''t need permission to hold him." She said sweetly and I felt touched. I reached out to take the baby I''m my hands, cradling him in my arms and admiring how small he was. s.One day, he would grow into a man as well.

    Funny how life works.

    "What''s his name, it better be a hot ass name!" Kat asked as she kept staring at

    his face.

    "Oh, his name is Niki. I and Gage gave him that name." She said and beamed

    at us.

    "Niki..." I tasted the name on my tongue and it didn''t sound sore.

    "Not bad." Kat said and turned to the baby, "Niki." She called out loud.

    The door was soon pushed open again and Gage walked in.

    "It''s time to go home." He said and we all sighed.

    "We''ll host a naming ceremony and you girls would have all the time in the world

    to hold little Niko," Pa said and we all raised a brow.

    "Little Niko was all you could think of?" Kat blurted out and we bursted out

    She rolled her eyes and climbed off

    the bed, as werewolves, we were bound to heal faster after delivery and she seemed to have heated uppletely already.  fo

    "Alright, let''s leave." She announced and strolled out, leaving us to watch her

    back as she walked out like she hadn''t just birthed a child.

    "Yup, she is a strange." Gage let out and we allughed at that.

 Chapter 147

    ******Erika''s POV******

    I sat on the edge of the bed in our bedroom, my heart drumming in my chest as I fidgeted with my nightwear. Cindy had specifically instructed me to wear a flimsy nightwear instead of my pajamas.

    This was my first night with Alex, well it wasn''t the first. We had done this before back when we were married to each other. But to me, this was my first time.

    A first time that came out of love and me not feeling like some kind of liability.

    The bathroom door was soon pulled open and I felt my heart almost leap out of my chest. I was so nervous, unable to find the courage to turn around and meet Alex''s gaze.

    I kept my gaze forward, anticipating his next moves towards me.

    But minutes passed and there were still no movements from him.

    I turned slightly, wanting to see what he was doing. But when I turned my gaze, I almost screamed as I saw a shirtless Alex.

    He walked slowly towards me and I was unable to look steadily into his eyes as embarrassment flooded my mind and looked away immediately.

    "No." Alex''s voice rang out. "Keep your eyes on me, Rika." He ordered and I found myself obeying at once.

    He came to sit beside me, his handing to move my hair to the side and his face buried into the crook of my neck.

    He peppered opened mouth kisses on my neck, trailing down wards to my shoulder and arms.

    Without a doubt, I would consummate and mate with Alex tonight.

    ********

    A few days passed with things going well for each and everyone one of us. Kat lived happily, taking up the duties of the Thunderw pack orphanage and mostly inviting me over. We all lived happily as if nothing had ever happened to us.

    On this day, I walked out of the room which had newly brought in children and found Kat leaning on the wall with her hands on her forehead.

    "Kat, are you alright?" I asked the moment I stood beside her.

    She breathed out and shook her head, "I feel like crap." She gritted out, still not failing to use her usual foul words.

    "Tell me what is happening to your body." I said seriously, no traces of a smile on my face.

    She finally gave in and told the truth. "Nauseous, light headed, tired and dizzy."

    I blinked at those words from her.

    "Come, I''ll take you to the infirmary." I said instead and she nodded. I helped her out of the orphanage and straight to the car parked outside.

    "Drive to the hospital." I said to the driver the moment we both climbed in.

    Kat kept tossing and turning and suddenly, she went limp. I panicked, seeing her unmoving state.

    "Kat!" I called out, shaking her vigorously, but she didn''t respond.

    "Katerina!" I called out again, shaking her even more but still got no response.

    "Drive faster!"

    I yelled at the driver and he stepped on the gas.

    The car soon arrived at the infirmary and I ordered the guard to call the hospital staff.

    They came rushing out with a stretcher, helping Kat out of the car and wheeling her in the moment she was ced on the stretcher.

    I called Jace, telling him of what happened and he told me he would be at the hospital in no time.

    The process of checking Katsted for a few minutes before the doctor walked out of the room.

    He was all smiles and he came to stand towards me.

    "Luna Erika, I''m d to inform you that Luna Katerina is pregnant." At those words from the doctor, my heart leaped in joy and a smile broke out on my face. "Thank you so much, Doctor." I said with a bow and he walked out.

    Jace came rushing in at that time and seeing the smile on my face as I watched him, he paused.

    "What''s wrong, where is she?" He asked, nervously looking around.

    "She is in her ward, the doc just came out to inform me of the good news that Kat

    is going to be a mother." I went straight to the point and I saw Jace''s eyes widened.

    "What?!" He yelled out and Iughed, giving him a nod.

    The joy and happiness I saw on Jace''s face the next minute was one I never saw before as he immediately insisted on going to see her.

    Iplied and he immediately dashed into her ward to see her.

    I pulled out my phone again to inform Pa about the good news.

    First she gave us a sweet pup and now Kat was about to do the same.

    I felt happy about it and when I eventually told her about it, She expressed a happiness just the same as Jace''s.

    She said she would visit the hospital or the packhouse to see Kat in a few days.

    I loved the development of things in our lives at this point. Everything fell into

    ce in the lives of everyone and we all lived happily again after everything that had happened so far.

    The fights with Serenity that had

    taken a toll on everyone, the death of

    Noir and all, they had be past

    tenses and we hoped things kept being smooth and wonderfuPfor my friends and I.

    **********

    After a few sessful months, Kat eventually gave birth to her cute little daughter. One that brought joy and happiness to the entire Thunderw pack. Her little Alpha, just like I was.

    Her little girl was named Selene and she looked extremely beautiful with sharp eyes.

    Well I on the other hand waited for a Miracle from the moon goddess. I was yet to conceive too, but Alex would oftenfort me and tell me that my turn to have a little pup woulde. Everything came at its own time and I only had to wait till the goddess brought forth our own little Alpha.

    He insisted on taking me out on a vacation to clear my mind and have me enjoy myself before we were also tied down by responsibility of parents, just like Pa, Gage, Kat and Jace.

    Each time they would busy themselves in caring for their kids, while still keeping the pack running.

    Gage had insisted that he wouldn''t be Alpha of the Moonforest pack, so we merged.

    He still lived as Alex''s Beta, but he lived in the Moonforest Pack previous packhouse with Elena and Alex''s mother.

    "You want us to go on vacation?" I asked Alex again, as he walked out of the bathroom.

    He nodded, "I already got two tickets to Lycansvile." He said with a smile and I sighed.

    "But what about the Pack? Who would take care of it?"

    "Gage will,"

    "Gage is a father now." I argued, the man needs fine for his family.

    "Who says he wouldn''t have time for

    his family if he takes care of the pack?" Alex was being unreasonable again, but well I guess I really needed that vacation since it always hurt to know that I hadn''t gotten my child.

    Alex insisted we leave for the vacation the next day and I got the maids to pack

    up my bags and Luggages.

    I went over to my father''s bedroom to inform him about it.

    He was seated by his window with a ss of whatever and a magazine in hand.

    Once he saw me walk in, he smiled and gestured to the seat before me.

    "Why are you here Little Alpha?"

    "I''m not an Alpha anymore, Dad." I said with a giggle and he scoffed.

    "You will always be my little Alpha." He replied with a smile.

    I rolled my eyes, then sighed.

    "Alex wants me to go on vacation with him." I finally announced, waiting for so

    many questions of what and why.

    "Yes, it''s good for you. I told him to take you for a vacation." Father replied and I

    blinked.

    "You did?"

    "Yes, you need it." He smiled at me and I bit my lower lip.

    "Why do you think I need a vacation?" I asked, eyes suddenly moist.

    He sighed, "Your friends are now mother''s, you aren''t. So I need you to go away

    for a few days to clear your head and make you understand that the mother of the moon will visit you soon."

    At those words, the tears fell again from my eyes and I bit my lips again.

    "Thank you father." I said and he nodded.

    "You''re wee."

    I went forward to hug him as gratitude for his encouragement.

 Chapter 148

    ******Erika''s POV******

    My waiting for a child unfortunatelysted for two years and thankfully, on this day,

    I went intobor after a stressful 6 months.

    Alex and the others helped me out and into the car, driving me directly to the infirmary.

    I was panicking, also trying to breath through my mouth just how Pa did in her own time.

    "Rika, calm down. You can do this." Kat said again as she and Pa rubbed my back and arm soothingly.

    I nodded my head, continuously biting my lips until it bled.

    "Stop doing that, Erika!" Alex yelled from the front seat of the car, seeing the blood trailing down my lower lip.

    Well, the pain from the lips gave me a momentary relief from the pains in my stomach.

    I breathed out again, watching as Pa stroked my arm till we arrived at the hospital.

    The nurses were already lined up at the entrance with a wheelchair and once we arrived, Alex helped me onto it while the nurses wheeled me into the hospital.

    "You''ll be fine, love. Just breathe and remember our daughter." Alex said anxiously and I suddenly frowned.

    "Alex it''s not a girl, it''s a boy. My son." I argued and Kat chuckled.

    "Even with such intense pains assaulting you, you still have the energy to argue about your child''s gender." Pa let out as she and Kat shook their heads at me.

    "You will never change, Rika. But I do vote for a son for you." Kat said and made a face at Alex.

    I chuckled through pain and winked at Alex.

    "I vouch for a daughter." Pa announced and Alex grinned at me.

    I red at Pa, mouthing the word, "Betrayer" before being wheeled into thebor room.

    This was it, the time to bring my little bundle of joy into the world.

    *********

    AUTHOR''S POV

    The birthing process began and Erika screamed every now and then. Alex who stood outside felt his heart almost leap out of his chest at each scream that came from his mate.

    Kat and Pa stood at the side as they watched him pace back and forth.

    "Alpha Alex, she will be fine." Kat said as she couldn''t stand his pacing anymore. She felt dizzy already, watching him walk from one ce to the other.

    He was acting like his wife would die at any time.

    "I know, but I feel bad." He said and Pa sighed.

    "She will be fine." She said to him,

    Just then, the door to the ward was pushed open and the female doctor walked out.

    There was panic on her face as she came to Alex.

    "Alpha, there''s a problem." Alex''s heart hammered in his chest hearing those words.

    Kat and Pa also stood to walk up to the doctor as well.

    "What happened?" Pa asked first.

    The doctor sighed, pulling her bloodied hand gloves off.

    "The Luna has issues with her womb section and she can''t bear those children or

    else, she might die or she might lose her wolf."

    "What?!" Alex, Pa and Kat yelled in unison.

    The doctor nodded, confirming her words again.

    "Yes, so we have to take the children_"

    "Doctor, what do you mean by children? Is she perhaps pregnant with twins?" Kat asked, her brow raised.

    The doctor shook her head, "Luna Erika is pregnant with Triplets, Triplet Sons." At her words, everyone froze on track, including Alex.

    "Triplets?" Alex asked, taking a big gulp of saliva.

    "Yes and she needs to get rid of the babies or she might lose her wolf." The doctor reminded me again.

    Alex felt tears at the corners of his eyes just hearing that his babies had to be removed for his Luna to be safe.

    "Please yes, do anything to keep Erika and her wolf safe. She can always bear other children." Alex said, his eyes moist.

    The Doctor shook her head, "That''s the thing, she insists on having her sons. She said she doesn''t mind losing her wolf."

    "Oh goodness, Erika is so unreasonable. We have to convince her." Pa said with tears in her eyes.

    The nurse ran out immediately to call the doctor.

    "The Luna asked for you." The doctor gave Alex and the others a little bow before rushing back into the ward.

    Erika was a breathing mess as she watched the doctor.

    "Help, get my sons for me. My wolf says she would sacrifice herself in exchange she drawled and the Doctor shut her briefly. She took in deep breaths before grabbing the hand gloves again to proceed with Erika''s request.

    Thankfully, the process went well and Erika had her Triplets out to the world.

    She passed out afterwards as the children were ced beside her. The doctor walked out again to inform Alex that the children and mother were safe.

    "She lost her wolf?" Alex asked painfully and the doctor shrugged. "We find out after she wakes up."

    Alex nodded and waved the doctor off after asking if he could see his wife and

    sons.

    He walked into the ward and seeing Erika connected to multiple machines, his heart broke into tiny bits.

    He sat by her side, holding onto her hand as he said a big thank you to

    her for bringing their children into the world and sacrificing her wolf in exchange.

    He then moved to check on the children and a smile made its way to his face.

    This was it, his sons and his wife, Safe and sound.

    When Erika woke up, they both thought of a name for their sons.

    "I told you it would be a boy." She weakly said and chuckled. As she didn''t have her wolf anymore, she couldn''t heal up fast. Yes, she lost her wolf.

    "Yes yes, you win." Alexughed as Pa and Kat came into the room.

    "Oh my, Rika is such a fighter. Look at these Alphas!" Kat yelled out softly as she

    watched the three boys in the cradle.

    "I''m so jealous, I want triplets too." Pa added and everyoneughed.

    "Who came first?" Alex asked calmly from the sides.

    Erika smiled and pointed at each of them. She could remember vividly who came

    out first andst.

    "And what are their names?" Kat asked, looking from Alex to Erika.

    "She will decide." Alex passed it on to Erika.

    With a smile on Erika''s face, she gave their names out.

    "Liam, Logan, and Levi."

    From that day forward, things became better and better for them.

    They had their sons and daughter with them, everything fell into ce for each of

    them and life seemed perfect for.

 Chapter 149

    ******Author''s Note*******

    Hey dear readers, As I pen down this Author''s note, I can''t help the whirlwind of emotions as my heart is filled with joy. Our beloved characters, Alpha Alexander and Luna Erika, have embarked on an extraordinary journey, and now they find themselves basking in the joy of parent hood.

    The journey of Alpha Alex and Luna Erika has been a source of strength and inspiration during my own battle with health issues.

    The arrival of their Triplet sons is a testament to the power of love, hope and the miracles that can unfold withing the realms of our imagination.

    I understand that not everyone''s tastes align, and that''s perfectly alright. What''s matters most is that I poured my heart and soul into crafting this tale, hoping to captivate and engage readers like you. Thank you for being a part of Alex and Erika''s journey. Including Katerina and Jace''s Journey. Of course Pa and Gage included.

    Also, For Tasyra, Since she couldn''t win Jace''s heart, she eventually gave up. Though she still harbors a deep resentment towards Katerina for what she believes Katerina did to her. Tasyra''s feelings towards Kat areplex now.

    She believes Katerina yed a role in thwarting her chances with Jace. But in all, she never thought ofing for Kat or trying to get Jace by all means.

    Also, Noir never had any family aside from his mother. Now. For Serenity''s real family, the Wren family of Avenir City.

    They all came to show gratitude to Jace for his invaluable help. They recognized that Jace''s actions along with the support of Erika and the entire Tronw, were instrumental in ensuring Serenity''s downfall and bringing justice to the family for the harassments.

    Alpha Jerome, Erika''s father alsoes clean about the shady business they were all involved in. He revealed the truth about their past and confessed that he was also poisoned by Serenity''s fathecall those years ago.

    Serenity was driven by her deep desire for revenge, wanting to take down Alpha Jerome and Gridshade, regardless of whether her father was wrong or not. Her sole focus was on avenging her wicked father.

    She also finds out about her father''s crimes and how Gridshade did everything he

    did out of self defense, but she still didn''t want to let it slide.

    She wanted to get revenge and have Alex as well.

    It has been an honor to share this adventure with you all, and I hope this story has

    touched your hearts as much as it touched my mine.

    Until we meet again,

    THE END

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!